ã€ŠTHE CURTAIN OF DECEPTIONã€‹


 Chapter 1

    <hr>

    Day One 4:45pm

    As the sun retreated beneath the vast expanse, painting the sky in strokes of fiery orange, Ariel Kinsley fidgeted in her seat, her brow furrowed against the soothing chill of Leroy¡¯s SUV window. The fading light casting its dusky veil over the country seemed to dance in tandem with the deepening weariness she felt. Stealing a look at her phone''s clock - it flaunted almost five o¡¯clock. They¡¯d been on this endless road for a solid four hours, and the confines of their ride were beginning to leave their mark.

    Beside her, Mandy mimicked Ariel''s restlessness, stretching her limbs in pursuit of some solace from their prolonged imprisonment. In shotgun, Taylor let out a hefty yawn, her attempt to silence it with her hand only muffling the sound slightly. ¡°Gosh, I''m totally zonked,¡± she complained in a hushed tone, though still loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Leroy responded with a yawn of his own, his baritone voice filling up the space as he declared optimistically, ¡°Caught sight of a sign for Magnolia Midlands not too far back. Won¡¯t be long now.¡± Their collective tension eased into a sigh of relief as Ariel twisted around to share an encouraging grin with John who was wedged in back. He returned the gesture, his smile genuine but his eyes whispering of the awkward tightness between Taylor and Mandy¡¯s overstuffed bags.

    Ariel let her eyes drift across Taylor and Mandy¡ªTaylor''s fashionable tee hugged her frame paired with a maxi skirt that defied any sign of travel-induced wrinkles; Mandy¡¯s dress seemed freshly pressed as if untouched by the hours behind them. It was like they had just emerged from their pristine hotel digs rather than being marooned in an SUV all day. In stark contrast, Ariel sensed an uncanny resemblance to crumpled laundry¡ªher own tank top betrayed long hours of wear with unsightly creases; her skirt hung loosely, contributing to her disheveled vibe.

    Casting a scrutinizing gaze over her outfit, she then sought John''s confirmation. Their eyes locked momentarily ¨C his brimming with a silent understanding ¨C before he diverted his attention, leaving the words unvoiced.

    As they broke free from the clutch of the dense woods, Ariel''s eyelids lifted to reveal a canvas streaked with blush and gold; the sun dipped low beyond Magnolia Midlands, draping the town in its embrace. A mixture of exhilaration and nervous anticipation washed over Ariel as she absorbed the town''s nostalgic allure.

    It was as if time had halted here, each little home nestled within the landscape beamed like a precious gem. The laughter of children formed a vivid background soundscape, their uninhibited euphoria casting a stark contrast to Ariel¡¯s travel weariness. The streets meandered comfortably between mom-and-pop shops that whispered tales from an era long since past.

    Dominating this setting was their endpoint: a theater with history etched deep into its walls. Grandiose and elaborate, its presence reached skyward, the last rays of sunlight caressing its elaborate masonry. A chill traced Ariel¡¯s spine; before her stood Mr. Warner¡¯s infamous haunted theater.

    Ariel caught Leroy''s attentive glance. "Wow, this place is seriously intense," she remarked quietly but earnestly, trying to encapsulate the whirlwind inside her.

    A knowing smile played on Leroy''s lips as he replied, ¡°Yeah, it''s got a unique vibe for sure.¡±

    Ariel''s affirmation was distant, barely a murmur, as her thoughts raced at lightning speed towards the impending mystery. They¡¯d received the summons to this deserted theater for a singular purpose: to delve into the reports of eerie supernatural occurrences. Considering Mr. Warner¡¯s urgent plea over the phone, and Jasper¡¯s eventual, albeit reluctant decision to accept the mission... they were standing on the cusp of something monumental.

    Rolling into the quaint little town, they aligned their ride next to Max''s familiar van at the beginning of Main Street. A cocktail of exhilaration and a whisper of fear buzzed through Ariel. The theater concealed its secrets behind aged brickwork. What sorts of spectral beings were lurking in there awaiting nightfall?

    "Boom, there it is ¨C Marlowe Playhouse," Leroy declared with a flourish, craning his neck like he was trying to take a selfie with the historic building.

    "Oh wow," Taylor''s voice bubbled over with genuine enthusiasm. "Checking out a Marlowe theater has been on my bucket list forever!"

    Both Mandy and Ariel couldn''t help but agree with slight nods. This legendary chain of playhouses had made its mark way before their time, celebrated far and wide for top-notch shows and stellar ambiance. Leroy expertly navigated into a parking space adjacent to Jasper¡¯s van.

    John gave his nod to the structure before them: "It''s holding up pretty well," he mused, observing how the theater stood proudly cared for. It was obvious; blooming flower beds hugged its entrance, windows shone bright like someone had just given them some elbow grease. As Ariel unfolded herself from their SUV, her eyes drank in the facade that cut a serene figure against the dimming sky.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    "Ariel."

    Jasper''s voice jerked her from her silent reverie. "Yeah?" she blinked back at him.

    ¡°Makenzie feeling anything...?¡±

    Before she could process anything further, Mandy had materialized behind her¡ªeagle-eyed scanning left and right¡ªthen shaking her head subtly at Jasper¡¯s unspoken question. He acknowledged this with a contemplative tilt of his head, then conversation flowed between him and Max who''d emerged from his van like some sort of roadside conjuror. Heat crept up Ariel''s cheeks; she had zoned out when Jasper was probing for her psychic feel of the place. Getting shown up by Mandy¡¯s quicker instincts wasn¡¯t a great moment. She stole a surreptitious glance at Mandy who seemed lost in her own world again, astrally projecting or whatever it was that she did so effortlessly.

    A firm grip on Ariel¡¯s shoulder yanked her back to reality. ¡°So, what¡¯s the verdict, Ariel? A theater¡¯s a new playground for us,¡± Leroy inquired, his grin speaking of excitement.

    ¡°Hmm, it¡¯s up in the air ¨C could be cool, could be a pain,¡± Ariel responded, a tentative smile playing on her lips.

    ¡°Theatrical venues are a whole different beast,¡± Taylor interjected, her stance assertive as she gave the building a critical once-over. ¡°They¡¯re riddled with hidden passages, deceptive trapdoors, and a trove of illusions.¡±

    ¡°Definitely,¡± Leroy concurred with an emphatic nod. ¡°Theater houses are hotbeds for the unexpected.¡±

    Casting a skeptical look their way, Ariel felt a twinge of apprehension. Hidden passageways? Sneaky trapdoors? Just then, John ambled over to them, his gaze methodically sweeping across the theater until it settled on Max and Jasper.

    ¡°No sweat ¨C Max will secure the plans for this place,¡± John stated confidently.

    Ariel''s tension eased at his words; she trusted John''s judgment. Flashing a teasing smirk, Leroy added, ¡°Of course, they¡¯re not called secret passages for nothing¡­¡±

    The lump returned to Ariel¡¯s throat as she pictured stumbling upon one of those rooms and ending up cornered. Luck hadn''t been on her side with such matters recently.

    ¡°Time to dive in?¡± Jasper broke into her spiraling thoughts. The group exchanged resolute nods before stepping through the threshold into the theater.

    Immersing themselves in Magnolia Midlands was like walking through a portal to yesteryear¡ªan experience that only deepened as Ariel reveled in the antiquated charm of the Marlowe Playhouse. The grandeur within bordered on sacred; its towering foyer ceilings soared above them while their reflections danced across the gleaming cherry wood floors. Around them was hushed serenity¡ªa stark contrast to their mission¡ªyet Ariel couldn''t shake off the feeling that if they listened closely enough, they would hear echoes of forgotten tales from within these revered walls.

    The space was minimally adorned, sporadic oil lamps casting a soft glow around the room. It carried an air of tranquility, punctuated by the odd juxtaposition of modern elements against the time-worn backdrop. A dazzling chandelier dangled from above, its crystals sending light dancing across vaulted ceilings. Directly ahead, nestled on lush crimson carpeting, sat an old-fashioned ticket counter facing towering, weathered doors.

    A hush had fallen over the group, each individual engrossed in silent contemplation of this blend of epochs. Jasper broke the stillness, striding towards the doors to swing them open. The resulting cacophony bounced off walls as they crossed from the entranceway into an auditorium that spoke of a bygone era, yet still clung to contemporary flair. Wooden pews stood in orderly ranks pointing to a stage hugged low by thick velvet drapes looped back decoratively. Daylight filtered through skylights above, eschewing traditional electric bulbs. Ariel''s attention drifted to the balcony where deluxe seating lined the upper tier.

    Each member of GPI seemed equally transfixed by these peculiar nuances that surrounded them.

    Then a voice disrupts their reverie.

    "Hey, what''s up! Over here!"

    Ariel startled at the interruption¡ªa tall guy with an infectious grin weaving through the aisles towards them. He offered them a playful wink and an exaggerated nod.

    "I''m Daniel Warner¡ªplaywright in residence at Marlowe Playhouse¡ªand you pegged it right if you''re guessing that I''m stoked to meet some legit ghost hunters."

    Ariel''s eyes darted to Jasper for his reaction: calm as ever. "We''re Global Paranormal Investigations," he stated with his usual cool demeanor. Daniel nodded like he was vibing with them but clearly missed Jasper¡¯s correction.

    "Awesome, super awesome!" His gaze flickered across their faces until it settled on Leroy; something about him seemed to dial down Daniel¡¯s excitement to approachable warmths. "You''ve gotta be Mr. Evans if I¡¯m not mistaken."

    Suppressing a chuckle was a feat for Ariel; Jasper¡¯s brow twitched imperceptibly towards irritation, though his face remained blank. Leroy was all smiles.

    "About that..." Leroy started.

    But Jasper cut in smoothly, "That''s me."

    Daniel blinked¡ªa mix-up realized¡ªthen reddened with embarrassment. ¡°Man, my bad¡ªof course you are.¡±

    As the silence hung in the backstage air, a figure approached, her gaze locked onto the pages of a screenplay. With a half-hearted wave and her mind clearly elsewhere, she muttered, "Daniel, this final scene is kinda bugging me..."

    Daniel''s face lit up with recognition and a touch of mischief. "Hey, Shiloh! Would you take a hot sec to look away from that script? Check it out - our crew from ATL just dropped in."

    Capturing her attention at last, Shiloh looked up, slightly flustered. "Whoa, hey there! Super stoked to meet you guys," she blurted out, offering an awkward but well-intentioned nod of greeting. She stood eye to eye with Mandy, her jet-black hair woven into a sleek braid that fell over her shoulder, and her warm brown eyes offered a friendly spark that contrasted with her hasty introduction. Daniel seemed to take pride in her presence.

    Gesturing to Shiloh with a proud tilt of his head, he boasted, "This rockstar right here? She''s the MVP of my acting squad. Seriously hoping she''ll stick around for the long haul¡ªif we don''t get shut down first."

    Jasper''s brow shot up in surprise. "Wait, shut down?"

    A quick glance exchanged between Shiloh and Daniel carried an unspoken message before she chimed in, "You haven''t filled them in yet?"

    With a weight seeming to press on his chest, Daniel inhaled deeply and sighed out years'' worth of worries. "Alright everyone - deeper dive into that situation over some snacks. Follow me."

    A blend of confusion and intrigue propelled the group as they trailed after their enigmatic host, leaving behind the shadows of the auditorium for the labyrinthine halls beyond.

 Chapter 2

    <hr>

    Ariel walked near Mr. Warner, trying to form an opinion about him. He seemed nice enough¡ªexcitable, but nice. His every move and word rose and fell dramatically, like he was the lead in his own play: a flourish of the hand here, a raised eyebrow there, a deep frown, a bright smile. Up and down, up and down.

    Finally, they reached a door. Mr. Warner opened it with an elegant gesture, motioning them inside. Two comfortable-looking couches sat around a small table. Ariel took a seat, followed by Leroy, Taylor, and John. Jasper, Mandy, and Max settled on the other couch. Ariel felt her cheeks burn. That Mandy...

    But she didn¡¯t have time to dwell on it. Mr. Warner pulled up an extra chair and invited them all to coffee. Shiloh went around, pouring warm, amber liquid into each cup. Jasper took his first sip and visibly relaxed. Ariel smiled into her coffee cup, knowing how much her boss depended on it.

    ¡°I might as well fill you in a bit before she gets here,¡± Mr. Warner began, his tone dropping dramatically. ¡°And by ¡®she,¡¯ I mean Miss Rebecca Marlowe.¡± He paused for effect, and Ariel found herself holding her breath.

    Miss Marlowe? The theaters are owned by a woman?

    ¡°Mr. Marlowe¡¯s daughter? What does she have to do with this?¡± Taylor asked.

    Mr. Warner cleared his throat, took a sip of coffee, and answered, ¡°Everything. Surely you¡¯ve heard of Mr. Marlowe¡¯s untimely death some years ago? In his will, Miss Marlowe was left everything¡ªhis fortune, his theaters. And now she wants to close them.¡±

    Jasper frowned. ¡°Mr. Warner, when I talked to you over the phone, you said you were being haunted. You¡¯re not about to tell me that you think¡ª¡±

    ¡°But I am!¡± Mr. Warner cut in, setting his cup down hard. ¡°It is Mr. Marlowe himself!¡±

    Surprise filled the room, but Jasper¡¯s frown remained.

    ¡°I have seen him myself. We were very close in life, and now he haunts his first theater in vengeance against his daughter and her horrible intentions for his life¡¯s work!¡± Mr. Warner insisted.

    ¡°I have seen him too,¡± Shiloh said quietly. She had found a seat and was watching Mr. Warner intently. Jasper turned his imposing gaze on her.

    ¡°Have you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, in my powder room,¡± she replied, and something in her voice told Ariel that it really bothered her.

    ¡°Non-sense.¡±

    Everyone looked up. A tall young woman with long blonde hair, dressed as if she had just walked out of a fashion magazine, stood in the doorway. Mr. Warner frowned, matching Jasper¡¯s expression.

    ¡°Miss Marlowe, you¡¯re being very rude to our guests. They are, after all, a paranormal group. Nothing is nonsense to them,¡± Mr. Warner said, looking for support and smiling lightly at the team.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Ariel returned his smile hesitantly. They believed in the paranormal, of course, but that didn¡¯t mean they believed everything was paranormal. Jasper emphasized this, ¡°We take no offense, Miss Marlowe. We are only after the truth, be it paranormal¡ª¡± Mr. Warner¡¯s smile widened, ¡°¡ªor not.¡± His smile fell as Jasper finished.

    Miss Marlowe stepped further into the room, arms crossed. She nodded at Jasper, ¡°Good. You¡¯ll find the only truth here is that there is no paranormal activity.¡±

    ¡°You dare call Daniel a liar? Me a liar?¡± Shiloh suddenly demanded. Miss Marlowe narrowed her gaze on the actress.

    ¡°Not liars, stallers.¡±

    Mr. Warner stood up in objection. ¡°I would never use your father¡¯s memory for my own gain!¡±

    ¡°You would if it protected his theater!¡± Miss Marlowe shot back. The tension in the air thickened, and Ariel shifted uncomfortably.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got this whole superstitious town believing that the ghost of their beloved Bradford Marlowe is haunting his theater! You¡¯re wasting my time, but fine. I¡¯m glad they¡¯re here, actually. They¡¯ll see through your act, and I¡¯ll get to close this waste of money.¡±

    With that, the young woman stormed out of the room. Mr. Warner sat back down, looking disgruntled. Shiloh stared after Miss Marlowe with hard eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her, Daniel. All she wants is money. I know Mr. Marlowe is here.¡±

    Mr. Warner sighed, pouring himself another cup of coffee. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to see that,¡± he murmured.

    ¡°Mr. Warner, do you believe this ghost capable of harm?¡± Jasper persisted, his tone low and irritated. Ariel knew what he was thinking: four hours for nothing. They didn¡¯t come all this way to investigate a phony ghost and a feud. Mr. Warner seemed surprised by the question, but before he could answer, there was a loud crash in the next room and the oil lights around them blew out.

    Shiloh gasped sharply. ¡°What?¡±

    There was the sound of sudden movement, and then a small glow filled the room.

    ¡°Quick, I believe it came from Shiloh¡¯s powder room!¡± Mr. Warner urged, lighting a candle and heading for the door. Shiloh followed immediately, and the rest of the GPI group trailed behind.

    They darted down the dark hallway. Ariel felt a chill as she passed snuffed oil lamps, all of them blown out? In a breathless moment, Mr. Warner came to a sudden halt, dramatically throwing open the door and thrusting his candle inside. Shiloh gasped, and Leroy had to steady her.

    The powder room was a scene of utter chaos. A rack of costumes was thrown against the wall, dresses strewn across the floor. The large, cracked mirror dominating the room magnified the disarray tenfold. Makeup smeared the walls in garish reds, stark whites, and pale pink streaks. The few pieces of furniture¡ªa chair, a chest, a small table¡ªlay upside down, some broken.

    ¡°My... my room,¡± Shiloh whispered faintly. In the eerie orange glow of the candlelight, Mr. Warner turned to face them, his expression pleading.

    ¡°Now will you reconsider? Perhaps,¡± he swallowed hard, reluctant to say what he was about to, ¡°perhaps our ghost, Mr. Marlowe, is dangerous in his afterlife?¡±

    Ariel glanced up at Jasper. Her boss seemed deep in thought, his jaw set. ¡°Max, find us some lodging. We¡¯re staying the night.¡±

    Max started to leave, but Mr. Warner¡¯s cry of protest stopped him. ¡°Wait! Please, there¡¯s only one inn in Magnolia Midlands. They are expecting you. Let me take you there.¡±

    Jasper nodded. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Smiling brightly again, Mr. Warner led them from the room. Shiloh drifted to his side, and he spoke to her quietly.

    ¡°Do you need to sit down? Perhaps some water?¡± John suggested gently. Shiloh looked pale and shaken but smiled weakly, waving off his suggestions. ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m okay, really.¡±

    Mr. Warner nodded approvingly. ¡°Shiloh is my most resilient actress. It would take more than a little scare to keep her down.¡±

    As they walked away, Ariel noticed Jasper lingering at the door. She fell back to join him. ¡°Jasper?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s quite an aggressive attack. Shiloh is an interesting target...¡±

    Ariel nodded silently, wondering what Shiloh had done to deserve this.

    ¡°Hey, Ariel! You coming?¡± Leroy called from down the hall.

    ¡°Oh, yes,¡± Ariel answered, glancing back at Jasper before hurrying after them. Reluctantly, Jasper followed.

 Chapter 3

    <hr>

    A short time later, the group gathered around Jasper¡¯s van, their suitcases piled high. Mr. Warner, ever the picture of enthusiasm, clapped his hands together, his brown eyes twinkling with energy. ¡°Ready? Great! It¡¯s just a short walk from here,¡± he announced, his mop of brown hair bouncing with each animated movement. Moments ago, he had been somber and pleading, but now he seemed to radiate excitement.

    As the group began to move forward, Taylor and Mandy planted their feet, sour expressions on their faces. Mandy cleared her throat, drawing the group¡¯s attention back to them. Leroy raised an eyebrow, sensing trouble.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you coming, Taylor?¡± Leroy asked, his tone laced with impatience.

    The priestess shot him a fiery glare, the moonlight casting an eerie glow on her face. Jasper sighed and walked over to pick up two of Mandy¡¯s bags. The bag in Ariel¡¯s hand slipped out of her grasp, her frustration palpable.

    That Mandy... Ariel thought, suppressing an eye roll.

    Mandy giggled modestly into her sleeve, while Leroy had little choice but to follow Jasper¡¯s lead, picking up a pair of Taylor¡¯s bags. The priestess smiled smugly at him, but there were still three suitcases at her feet. Mandy found herself in a similar predicament, but then Mr. Warner stepped in, his charm unwavering.

    ¡°Here now, I¡¯ll take these three,¡± he offered, a winning smile lighting up his face. Mandy managed a small appreciative nod, though she seemed less impressed than she had been with Jasper¡¯s help. Taylor stood awkwardly, her remaining bags burning holes in the ground. Her face hardened, her eyes leering at the group expectantly. Just as Ariel was about to sigh and take one, Max stepped forward, snatching up all three of Taylor¡¯s bags. Taylor let out a giggle similar to Mandy¡¯s, her smugness barely concealed.

    ¡°Some thanks I get...¡± Leroy muttered under his breath.

    ¡°Okay, everyone set? Let¡¯s go!¡± Mr. Warner announced, his tone suggesting they were heading to a luxury resort. Ariel quickly realized how mistaken she was. The Williams Inn was far from a resort; it was more like an overgrown house where the owners allowed strangers to stay.

    ¡°Hello, hello...¡± Mr. Warner called, setting down Mandy¡¯s bags as they entered the inn. Leroy also relieved himself of his load, while Max and Jasper continued to hold theirs with steely looks. John watched them sheepishly with his single bag. The small foyer was lit by oil lamps, much like the theater, and held a simple desk, currently unattended.

    Just then, an ancient-looking woman shuffled in, holding a vase of fresh flowers. ¡°Mrs. Williams, how are you?¡± Mr. Warner beamed, his charm undiminished. The woman set down the vase on the desk, then moved it a few spots over, only to decide she did not like it there and moved it back.

    ¡°Mrs. Williams?¡± Mr. Warner persisted, his smile faltering slightly. Just then, an equally ancient man crept in, also facing away from them.

    ¡°Ah, Mr. Williams!¡± Mr. Warner¡¯s voice carried a note of relief. ¡°We¡¯re here to check in.¡±

    ¡°SAY, I WAS LOOKING FOR YOU. WHATCHA DOING THERE?¡± the old man called out, his voice surprisingly robust for his frail frame. Ariel stared after them, wide-eyed. For such an elderly man, he certainly had a powerful voice.

    ¡°YOU SAY YOU WERE LOOKING FOR ME? I WAS JUST HERE, PUTTING UP THESE FLOWERS. I DON¡¯T REALLY LIKE HOW THEY LOOK,¡± the woman replied, practically shouting back. The man observed the vase thoughtfully, then slowly and precisely moved it an inch to the left. The woman broke out in a wrinkled smile.

    ¡°PERFECT, MY DEAR!¡±

    They shared a loud, hearty laugh. Mr. Warner cleared his throat, but neither of them so much as glanced his way.

    ¡°I SAID, AHEM.¡±

    Startled, the old woman grabbed her chest, and the old man put a hand on the desk to steady himself.

    ¡°SAY, WHAT¡¯S THE MEANING OF SNEAKING UP ON US LIKE THAT?¡± the old man barked.

    Mr. Warner smiled again, trying to maintain his composure. ¡°Sorry about that, I¡¯ve brought your guests from Atlanta,¡± he explained.

    The old man looked to the old woman. ¡°WHAT DID HE SAY? WHO ARE THESE STRANGE PEOPLE HE¡¯S WITH? I ALWAYS KNEW HE WAS AN ODD ONE, DOING ALL THOSE PLAYS AND SUCH.¡±

    Mr. Warner turned a shade of pink. ¡°I just told you¡ª¡±

    ¡°I DON¡¯T KNOW WHO THEY ARE, BUT THAT TALL ONE GIVES ME THE CREEPS,¡± the old woman said, eyeing Max apprehensively. Max shifted, his face hardening even more, if that were possible.

    ¡°MR. AND MRS. WILLIAMS, THESE ARE YOUR GUESTS FROM ATLANTA,¡± Mr. Warner shouted, his face now beet red. The old couple blinked in surprise.

    ¡°OH. HELLO.¡± Everyone bowed stiffly and murmured their hellos.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°DANIEL, WHY DIDN¡¯T YOU JUST SAY SO?¡± Mrs. Williams wondered, shuffling around the desk and pulling out some rusty keys.

    ¡°I tried to...¡±

    Mr. Williams was busy counting everyone in front of him. ¡°SEVEN,¡± he yelled at his wife. ¡°HOW MANY ROOMS DO WE HAVE LEFT?¡±

    Left? Ariel thought, glancing around at the dilapidated inn.

    ¡°SIX,¡± Mrs. Williams answered with a frown. Everyone exchanged concerned looks.

    ¡°We can always share a room,¡± John suggested with a kind smile. Everyone nodded in agreement.

    ¡°WHAT ARE THEY NODDING ABOUT? ARE THEY SLOW OR SOMETHING? THERE¡¯S NOT ENOUGH ROOMS,¡± the old woman said to her husband, who shook his head. Mr. Warner stepped forward hurriedly.

    ¡°No, no, I would never ask you to share,¡± Mr. Warner insisted, a polite smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to have one of you stay at my place. Not to brag, but it is one of the nicest houses in Magnolia Midlands.¡±

    Taylor perked up instantly and took Mr. Warner¡¯s arm, her eyes lighting up with interest. She was clearly unimpressed with the state of the inn and saw an opportunity for a more comfortable stay.

    ¡°How nice of you, Mr. Warner,¡± she cooed. ¡°If you would just help me with my bags¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Mr. Warner said, wriggling out of Taylor¡¯s grasp with some difficulty. ¡°I was actually wondering if Miss Makenzie would join me?¡±

    Taylor¡¯s face drained of all color. Ariel recognized the look on Taylor¡¯s face and knew that if Mr. Warner had been Leroy, he would have been wise to duck and cover his head. Mandy looked surprised but, with one last glance around, consented with a modest giggle.

    ¡°Well, I suppose I have no choice,¡± Mandy said sweetly.

    ¡°WHAT¡¯S WRONG WITH THE TALL WOMAN? SHE LOOKS LIKE SHE¡¯S GOING TO KILL SOMEONE. I DON¡¯T THINK I LIKE HER EITHER,¡± Mrs. Williams remarked to Mr. Williams, who nodded in agreement.

    Pleased, Mr. Warner picked up Mandy¡¯s bags again, taking the two from Jasper as well. Ariel frowned sullenly at the medium. Of course, Mandy gets to stay somewhere nice, she thought bitterly. But then she caught her boss¡¯s eye, and a small smile tugged at her lips. Of course, that means she won¡¯t be near Jasper.

    ¡°I guess it¡¯s settled,¡± Ariel spoke up encouragingly. Mandy sent her a sharp look, noting the triumphant tone in her voice.

    ¡°You are okay with this, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mandy asked, turning to Jasper, her voice dripping with charm. He nodded.

    ¡°Just be here tomorrow morning,¡± Jasper said firmly.

    Ariel watched the exchange in disgust. ¡°OH LOOK HOW THE YOUNG GIRLS GLARE AT EACH OTHER,¡± Mrs. Williams tutted.

    ¡°I THINK THEY BOTH HAVE THEIR EYES SET ON THAT PALE YOUNG MAN,¡± Mr. Williams observed, nodding sagely.

    ¡°NOT MUCH TO LOOK AT IF YOU ASK ME...¡± Mrs. Williams appraised with a grunt. Mandy¡¯s cheeks burned crimson, and Ariel was sure her own complexion matched. Out of the corner of her eye, she caught Leroy fighting to suppress his laughter. Taylor smiled smugly next to him.

    ¡°Um, time to go, I think,¡± Mr. Warner suggested, trying to move things along, sagging slightly under the weight of all the medium¡¯s luggage. Mandy agreed, and with a quick goodbye, they were out the door.

    ¡°THEY¡¯RE LEAVING?¡± Mrs. Williams asked her husband, confused. ¡°WHY DIDN¡¯T THEY TAKE THE REST OF THESE WEIRDOS WITH THEM?... LOOK AT THE TALL ONE, HE¡¯S REALLY SCARING ME.¡±

    Mr. Williams patted his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°YOU CAN LEAVE NOW TOO,¡± he told the remaining group.

    Taylor, silently fuming from being snubbed, found her voice. ¡°WE¡¯RE NOT LEAVING. NOW GIVE ME THE KEYS!¡±

    The elderly couple looked stunned, then frowned and crossed their arms. ¡°WE HAVE THE RIGHT TO REFUSE ROOMS TO ANYONE.¡±

    Taylor, turning red, was about to start a shouting match with the old couple when Jasper stepped in. It was not like him to raise his voice, so he let his actions speak instead. He set a sizable amount of money on the desk.

    Mr. and Mrs. Williams stared down at the money with wide eyes and, without looking up, handed off the keys. Jasper took them with satisfaction, clearly understanding how to communicate with them better than anyone shouting that night. For a moment, they all stood in silence. Then, as an afterthought, Mrs. Williams pointed to the left.

    ¡°YOUR ROOMS ARE DOWN THAT WAY,¡± she said curtly.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jasper replied, nodding to the group to follow him. They picked up their bags and made their way down the dimly lit hallway. The atmosphere was thick with unease, but at least they had a place to stay for the night. Ariel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that their adventure was only just beginning.

    Jasper led the way down the dimly lit corridor, the air heavy with the scent of old wood and faint echoes of distant laughter. Ariel¡¯s brow furrowed as she took in the worn-out state of the place¡ªchunks of the wooden walls were missing, the floor protested with every creak under her weight, and the cries of infants seeped through the closed doors, adding a haunting layer to the atmosphere. Twice, droplets of water dripped from the leaky ceiling onto her bare shoulder, sending a shiver down her spine.

    At the first door, Taylor snatched the key from Jasper¡¯s hand with a swift motion, unlocked the door, and slammed it shut behind her, leaving Jasper with a cold glare in her wake. Unfazed, he moved forward, leading the group further into the labyrinthine inn. Leroy and Max dropped the priestess¡¯s bags unceremoniously at their feet, the weight of their journey evident in their weary movements.

    As they approached the next door, Jasper extended the key to John, a gesture of gratitude for the smoothness of their journey thus far. John accepted it with a nod of thanks, bidding everyone a pleasant goodnight before disappearing into his room and closing the door behind him.

    Next in line was Max, who took the key from Jasper without a word, acknowledging the unspoken understanding between them. Leroy leaned over to Ariel, his voice a low murmur in her ear amidst the quiet of the hallway.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the next room. You can have one near Jasper,¡± he offered, a warm smile playing on his lips.

    Ariel¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly at the implication, her gratitude evident in her whispered reply, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    With a wink, Leroy accepted the key from Jasper and made his way to his room, leaving Ariel standing slightly awkwardly beside Jasper. She stole a cautious glance at him, noting his unruffled demeanor despite the long journey and the day¡¯s events. His presence still held that crispness and charm that seemed unaffected by fatigue.

    Their silent procession continued until they reached Ariel¡¯s assigned room. Jasper finally turned to her, his gaze carrying a weight that made Ariel¡¯s cheeks warm once more. He handed her the key, their fingers brushing briefly, sending a jolt of electricity through her.

    ¡°Goodnight, Ariel,¡± he said, his voice soft yet carrying a hint of something she couldn¡¯t quite decipher.

    ¡°Goodnight,¡± Ariel managed, her voice a whisper as Jasper walked away, his figure melding into the shadows of the dimly lit hallway. With a sigh, she entered her room, shutting the door behind her and leaning against it, the echo of Jasper¡¯s parting words lingering in her mind.

 Chapter 4

    <hr>

    Day Two 6:45am

    Soft light filtered through the murky window, casting a delicate glow across Ariel¡¯s face. The young woman stirred, murmuring softly in her sleep, ¡°Jasper...¡±

    A small bird perched on the windowsill, letting out a series of hopeful chirps. Ariel rolled onto her back, her hair fanning out around her head like an amber halo. The room remained still, with an open suitcase shoved into a corner and a jacket, tank-top, and skirt scattered haphazardly on the floor. Suddenly, two knocks shattered the silence. Ariel frowned in her sleep and shifted to her side.

    ¡°Hey, Ariel? You awake?¡± Leroy¡¯s voice called out.

    Ariel groaned, her mind slowly drifting back to consciousness. ¡°Leave me alone...¡±

    ¡°Ariel, it¡¯s almost seven. Time to get up,¡± Leroy persisted.

    Ariel grabbed her pillow and covered her head, ¡°Leroy, just give me a minute,¡± she complained.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a minute. They¡¯re serving breakfast now, and Mrs. Williams informed me that if you¡¯re not down there to give your order¡ª¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Ariel interrupted.

    ¡°Ariel!¡± Leroy protested. ¡°I¡¯m risking my breakfast here. If you don¡¯t come out right now, I¡¯m going to have to leave you and¡ª¡±

    ¡°Leroy, I appreciate this, but I¡¯m not hungry,¡± she insisted, her voice muffled by the pillow.

    Leroy crossed his arms, frowning stubbornly at the door as if Ariel could see him through it. Ironically, she could picture him in her mind as she lay there.

    ¡°Fine, fine...¡± Leroy said, feigning defeat. ¡°I guess I¡¯ll just eat and watch Mandy take your seat next to Jasper and talk to him all morning about Mr. Warner¡¯s house and how lonely she was without him and¡ª¡±

    Ariel¡¯s door flew open. She stood there, flustered, running a brush through her hair with one hand while pulling on a sock with the other. Leroy smiled at the glare she shot him.

    ¡°Good morning, sunshine,¡± he teased.

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Ariel retorted, still fumbling with her sock.

    <hr>

    They reached the dining room just as Mr. Williams was about to shut the doors.

    ¡°WELL, WHO DO WE HAVE HERE? LATE, ARE YOU? YOU SHOULD KNOW AT THIS INN WE DO NOT TOLERATE TARDINESS!¡± the old man shouted.

    The din of breakfast chatter ceased, and thirty pairs of eyes turned to stare at them. At the back of the room sat the rest of the GPI team. Taylor smirked, amused by the scene, and Mandy, to Ariel¡¯s horror, was already seated cozily next to Jasper. Leroy noticed this too and gave Ariel an unsympathetic, I-told-you-so look. Ariel glared back at him, annoyed that he was right.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s find a seat,¡± Leroy whispered, steering her towards an empty table near the group.

    As they settled in, Mr. Williams continued his tirade. ¡°NOW, YOU TWO, SIT DOWN AND BE QUICK ABOUT IT. BREAKFAST WON¡¯T WAIT FOREVER!¡±

    ¡°IT WASN¡¯T MY FAULT! I WAS HERE ON TIME, BUT SHE WOULDN¡¯T GET OUT OF BED!¡± Leroy shouted, trying to shift the blame.

    Oh, nice, Monk, Ariel thought grumpily.

    Ariel glanced at Jasper, hoping for some acknowledgment, but he avoided her gaze, as did Max. John stood and waved them over, but immediately buckled from a sharp kick to the shin by Taylor. Ariel shot a bright smile at John, who winced and rubbed his leg, then sent a glare at Taylor.

    Marching over to their table, Ariel took a seat next to Mandy, who pretended not to notice and continued her rapt conversation with Jasper. ¡°As I was saying...¡±

    Leroy sat next to Taylor, each exchanging a glare as their greeting.

    Feeling invisible to the rest of the GPI team, Ariel leaned back and took in her surroundings. The dining hall was spacious, filled with numerous tables, almost all occupied. The far wall was entirely made of windows, allowing the morning light to flood in. So far, Ariel liked this room the best. Nearby, an older couple sipped coffee and smiled, their conversation drifting over:

    ¡°...I always loved Marlowe...¡± ¡°...just a couple more days now...¡± ¡°...I can¡¯t wait to see what it will be like this year?¡±

    Intrigued, Ariel leaned forward slightly, trying to catch more of their conversation. Just then, Mrs. Williams approached, balancing a large tray. With surprising dexterity, the old woman began setting out bowls of food. Smiles lit up the faces of the GPI team, murmured thanks filled the air, and they began to eat¡ªeveryone except Leroy and Ariel. The two looked up at Mrs. Williams inquisitively, and the old woman looked down at them smugly.

    ¡°LAST TO ARRIVE, LAST TO EAT.¡±

    Ariel glared at the retreating figure, her stomach growling forlornly. Across from her, Leroy eyed Taylor¡¯s food with barely concealed envy. The priestess, in turn, ate each bite with exaggerated satisfaction.

    ¡°We¡¯ll set up at the theater after this,¡± Jasper said, breaking Ariel¡¯s focus on her hunger. ¡°I want to question Miss Marlowe further. Max, did you get her address from Mrs. Williams?¡±

    Mandy looked up from her bowl; Ariel also fixed her gaze on Jasper. ¡°Would you like some company?¡± Mandy asked eagerly, seizing her chance. Ariel gritted her teeth, blaming her empty stomach for her slow reaction.

    Jasper set down his utensils across his bowl, dabbed at his mouth, and took a sip of coffee. ¡°No, thank you, Makenzie. Max will be there to take notes.¡±

    Mandy¡¯s cheeks flushed, and she returned to her breakfast. Ariel smiled to herself, though her rumbling stomach prevented her from feeling entirely victorious.

    Ten minutes later, everything was finished but the coffee. Finally, a shuffling sound signaled Mrs. Williams¡¯ return. She carried a small tray and, with a clank, set two bowls in front of Ariel and Leroy. The rice, plain and cold, stared back at them. The old woman kept a straight face, but her eyes twinkled mischievously.

    ¡°ENJOY.¡±

    Ariel lacked the energy to protest. She stuck her fork into the sticky rice and forced down a lumpy bite. Mandy watched her eat with amusement, prompting Ariel to focus intently on her food, determined to appear as though she was enjoying it. Leroy, however, had no such intention.

    ¡°Bah! What kind of dish is this?¡± he exclaimed, snatching up Taylor¡¯s bowl and pouring whatever was left into his own. Taylor opened her mouth to protest but thought better of it when she saw the look Leroy sent her.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Jasper finished his coffee and stood. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Max and I are going to pay a visit to Miss Marlowe. The rest of you can set up base. We¡¯ll meet later.¡±

    With that, he and Max excused themselves from the table. Ariel¡¯s cold rice stuck in her throat. Deprived of coffee, she stealthily reached over and grabbed Mandy¡¯s. The medium made a face but gave up and left the table too.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be at the theater.¡±

    Taylor leaned back in her chair, glaring at Ariel and Leroy as they ate. ¡°Come on, John,¡± she said finally, ¡°we¡¯re not waiting for them to finish.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not?¡± John asked, being bodily dragged from his seat.

    Ariel watched them all go with little interest; Leroy seized some of John¡¯s leftovers next. ¡°Want any?¡± he offered half-heartedly.

    Ariel shook her head slowly, her eyes drifting over to Jasper¡¯s bowl. Innocently, she pulled it over to herself. Leroy watched her between bites, raising an eyebrow. Ariel pretended to ignore his look and peered into Jasper¡¯s bowl: cold rice. She pushed it away rather hard and rested her chin in her hands with a sigh.

    ¡°Hurry up, Leroy; they¡¯ll need our help setting up base.¡±

    Leroy frowned at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take all the time I need, thank you. Remember, you¡¯re the reason this happened.¡±

    Ariel glanced at the table next to her, noting its emptiness. In fact, many of the tables now only held dirty dishes.

    ¡°Leroy,¡± she said in a lowered voice, ¡°why do you think this place is so full? I mean, it¡¯s, well¡ª¡±

    ¡°A dump?¡± Leroy finished, smirking.

    Ariel sent a guilty look around. ¡°...Yeah.¡±

    Leroy shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe there¡¯s some kind of festival going on nearby?¡±

    Ariel nodded thoughtfully, running her finger over the grains of wood in the table. ¡°Maybe...¡±

    Just then, the dining hall doors opened. A young man about Ariel¡¯s age walked in. He looked surprised to see them but then smiled and waved. Ariel and Leroy smiled back and politely nodded their heads. The young man then set to work, carrying a tub and dish towel, collecting dishes and wiping off tables. Leroy watched Ariel watching the young man and tutted under his breath.

    ¡°...no loyalty...¡±

    Ariel¡¯s head snapped around, and her cheeks colored. ¡°Eh? What was that, Leroy?¡±

    ¡°If only Jasper was here to see how quickly¡ª¡±

    Ariel, doing a good impression of Taylor, stomped on Leroy¡¯s foot. Leroy choked on his rice and cried out, ¡°Ow, what did you do that for? It¡¯s the truth¡ª¡±

    Ariel made to stomp on his other foot but then caught the young man¡¯s eye and laughed nervously. ¡°Hey¡ªyou okay?¡± she said, patting Leroy¡¯s back rather hard. The young man returned to his work. Ariel narrowed her eyes at the monk across from her. ¡°Are you done yet?¡±

    Leroy narrowed his eyes back at her. ¡°I am now.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Ariel stood and brushed herself off. The young man approached their table.

    ¡°I hope you enjoyed your breakfast,¡± he said brightly.

    Leroy stood, and the two of them faked large smiles. ¡°Oh, yes.¡±

    This satisfied the young man. ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear it. I¡¯m Noah Williams; my grandparents own this inn.¡±

    With Leroy¡¯s gaze burning a hole in her face, Ariel smiled stiffly. ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Ariel Kinsley, and this is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Leroy Thompson,¡± Leroy cut in. Noah smiled and waved again.

    ¡°Well, Thompson... Ariel, I hope you enjoy your stay with us. Maybe we¡¯ll run into each other another time?¡±

    Both of them agreed and left amidst more waving. Outside, Leroy rubbed his chin as they walked out the front door.

    ¡°Very old-fashioned, this town...¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ariel replied, basking in the sunlight.

    They stepped onto the inn¡¯s porch, the morning sun casting long shadows across the small town. The distant sound of children playing and the occasional bark of a dog reached their ears. Ariel took a deep breath, savoring the crisp, clean air that was a stark contrast to the musty inn.

    ¡°I wonder what kind of festival it could be,¡± Ariel mused aloud, glancing down the main street lined with quaint shops and caf¨¦s.

    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s pulling in a crowd,¡± Leroy responded, his tone thoughtful. ¡°Maybe we should ask around, see if anyone knows what¡¯s happening.¡±

    Ariel nodded, her curiosity piqued. ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s start with the caf¨¦ over there,¡± she pointed to a charming little place with a sign that read ¡®Marlowe¡¯s Caf¨¦¡¯.

    As they made their way over, Ariel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off. The people they passed were friendly enough, but there was an undercurrent of something she couldn¡¯t quite place¡ªalmost like they were all in on some secret.

    Inside the caf¨¦, the air was filled with the rich aroma of freshly brewed coffee and baked goods. A young woman behind the counter greeted them with a warm smile.

    ¡°Good morning! What can I get for you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have two coffees, please,¡± Ariel said, returning the smile.

    As the barista prepared their drinks, Ariel leaned on the counter. ¡°Can I ask you something? What¡¯s with all the people in town? Is there some kind of event going on?¡±

    The barista¡¯s smile faltered slightly. ¡°Oh, you must be new in town. Yes, there¡¯s a festival happening in a couple of days. It¡¯s a big deal around here¡ªeveryone¡¯s excited.¡±

    Leroy raised an eyebrow. ¡°What kind of festival?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our annual Marlowe Festival,¡± she explained, handing them their coffees. ¡°It celebrates the town¡¯s history and... well, some say it¡¯s to honor the spirits of those who lived here before us.¡±

    Ariel felt a shiver run down her spine. ¡°Spirits?¡±

    The barista nodded, her smile returning but with a hint of something else¡ªmaybe caution? ¡°Yes, there are lots of stories. Some people think the town is haunted, but it¡¯s all in good fun.¡±

    Ariel exchanged a glance with Leroy, who seemed just as intrigued. ¡°Thanks for the info,¡± Ariel said, taking her coffee. ¡°We¡¯ll have to check it out.¡±

    As they left the caf¨¦ and continued down the street, Ariel couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that they were about to uncover something much deeper than a simple town festival.

    Outside, Magnolia Midlands was a hive of activity. The large square ahead of them bustled with townspeople setting up stalls, children running around with bouquets of flowers, and men carrying wooden planks to a group engaged in animated discussions. The air buzzed with energy and excitement. Ariel looked up at Leroy questioningly.

    ¡°Maybe that festival they talked about?¡± he offered thoughtfully.

    Then Ariel caught sight of two familiar faces. ¡°Hey, that¡¯s Mr. Warner and Mandy.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Leroy said, scanning the crowd.

    ¡°By the men with the boards,¡± Ariel insisted, tugging on his sleeve. They squeezed past the throng, coming to stand behind Mandy, who was engrossed in conversation with Mr. Warner.

    ¡°So you see, Mandy, the stage will be built right here...¡± Mr. Warner was saying.

    Ariel¡¯s eyes widened. Mandy?

    Leroy cleared his throat, and Mandy whirled around, looking surprisingly relieved to see them. She took Ariel¡¯s arm like an old friend, flashing a radiant smile. ¡°Oh, hello Ariel, Thompson. Mr. Warner here was just explaining Magnolia Midlands¡¯s plans for a stage in their festival. Do continue, Mr. Warner.¡±

    For a moment, Mr. Warner struggled to compose himself, looking slightly put out by their arrival. ¡°Ah, well, yes, we plan to build a stage,¡± he managed feebly.

    ¡°Daniel!¡± a sweet voice called out. Waving at him, Shiloh walked up. Mr. Warner smiled lightly.

    ¡°Hello, Shiloh,¡± he greeted. The woman clasped her hands together excitedly.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t you just love the energy of this festival?¡±

    Ariel smiled despite herself; the actress seemed genuinely enchanted.

    ¡°Well, yes, I was just telling Mandy about some of our plans,¡± he explained, offering a warm smile to the medium. Mandy¡¯s expression remained kindly, though strained.

    Shiloh¡¯s smile faltered, the enchantment draining from her eyes. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°What is this festival?¡± Leroy interjected, breaking the uncomfortable silence. Mr. Warner drew himself up importantly.

    ¡°Only the most significant festival for miles. It¡¯s seven days of honoring our great Bradford Marlowe. At least eight neighboring towns come every year, and it¡¯s all driven by a love of theater.¡±

    Now Mr. Warner looked enchanted. Leroy crossed his arms, mulling this over.

    ¡°A bit of bad timing calling us out here now, eh?¡± Leroy remarked.

    Mr. Warner blinked, surprised. ¡°You think? I wouldn¡¯t say so. You don¡¯t know the full story, but... now is not the time for that,¡± he said, lowering his voice.

    ¡°Where are John and Taylor?¡± Ariel asked Mandy.

    The medium glanced toward the theater. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t seen them.¡±

    ¡°Daniel,¡± Shiloh spoke up, her eyes briefly landing on Mandy, ¡°don¡¯t we need to go over some things?¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Mandy, would you like to join us? Some of this might interest you; I think I know a future actress when I see one...¡±

    Mandy¡¯s tight smile cracked; quickly, her sleeve came to the rescue, covering her mouth in that flattering way Ariel hated. ¡°Oh no, I would only be in the way. I¡¯ll go with Ariel and Thompson.¡±

    Mr. Warner looked supremely disappointed but then brightened. ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be with you again shortly.¡±

    Ariel exchanged a look with Leroy. Mandy looked flustered as they helped her away from their very forward client. As they made their way to the edge of the crowd, Mandy reclaimed her arm and straightened her dress.

    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t consider this a debt to you?¡± Mandy spoke lowly, out of earshot of Leroy.

    Ariel raised an eyebrow at her rival. ¡°Certainly not.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Mandy said, composing herself again.

    ¡°I suppose we should join Taylor and John?¡± Leroy suggested, not missing the exchange.

    Ariel, arms crossed against her chest, just glared silently at Mandy. Mandy simply stared ahead, pretending not to notice. Leroy hung his head and sighed. ¡°Come on, you two,¡± he coaxed.

 Chapter 5

    <hr>

    As the trio approached the theater''s entrance, Ariel paused to gather her senses. Beside her, Mandy mirrored the action, gracefully touching her neck. Ariel, slightly annoyed at Mandy''s flamboyance, watched Leroy stride confidently ahead.

    "Something wrong?" Leroy inquired, glancing back.

    With effort, Ariel closed her eyes and reached out with her intuition for any sign of energy or emotion ¨C but found nothing. She opened her eyes with a shake of her head, signaling the all-clear to Leroy. All eyes turned to Mandy, who was still intently scanning the environment. Ariel anticipated Mandy''s findings even before she gave a despondent shake of her head and whispered, "Nothing."

    "It''s okay ¨C perhaps Taylor and John have picked up something on their equipment," Leroy suggested optimistically, pushing through the theater doors.

    Crossing the threshold, both Ariel and Mandy stood immobilized. Suddenly, Ariel''s world began to spin; she could feel her meager breakfast threatening to resurface. Her hand flew to her mouth in an attempt to quell the nausea. Next to her, Mandy crumpled into a kneel.

    "Ariel! Mandy!"

    Leroy''s anxious call seemed to come from afar. His sturdy grip pulled Ariel forward, guiding her through the disorientation. Gradually, clarity returned; the room stopped spinning and her stomach settled against its earlier protestations. As the turmoil subsided, Ariel was left with only a throbbing headache as evidence of the episode.

    "Ariel..?" Leroy''s voice persisted, echoing through the hallway as footsteps approached.

    "What in the world happened here?" exclaimed Taylor, her voice laden with shock.

    "Worried whispers from John followed, "Mandy, Ariel - are you both unharmed?"

    Ariel glanced up at her concerned companions; Leroy was crouching by her and Mandy, "I''m unscathed..."

    "I''m not hurt either..." Mandy chimed in softly.

    At that moment, Jasper and Max entered the scene, their eyes widening at the unexpected tableau before them. They rushed over. "What''s the matter here?"

    Jasper!" Mandy exclaimed as she leapt toward him, "It was just dreadful..."

    With fists tightly balled, Ariel rose to her feet. "Rest assured, I''m quite alright..."

    "What has transpired here?" Jasper pressed for answers, remaining rigid even while Mandy clung to him.

    "It''s a mystery," Leroy admitted, puzzled. "We had just walked in when all of a sudden..."

    "I suddenly felt ill; it was as if the room itself started to revolve," Ariel recounted.

    "And my legs just collapsed...the world turned pitch black around me..." added Mandy, her words muffled against Jasper¡¯s shirt.

    A rush of anger surged through Ariel. Both she and Mandy suffered the same ordeal, yet only Mandy received Jasper''s attention ¡ª he hadn''t even spared a glance of concern for her. Jasper gently unwound himself from Mandy¡¯s desperate grasp and led her into Leroy''s steady arms. Though visibly recovered, Mandy now shunned any support from Leroy.

    "You experienced this upon entering?" Jasper inquired before heading back toward the corridor.

    "Yes," Ariel and Mandy responded in unison, then exchanged icy glares.

    Max met up with Jasper at the doorway, inspecting it cautiously.

    "Nothing out of the ordinary caught your eye?" Jasper probed further while his fingers traced the doorjamb thoughtfully.

    "Other than fleeting specks of color? No," retorted Ariel with a hint of sarcasm.

    Jasper gave her a brief look before pondering over the door again. "And you...Makenzie?"

    "Nothing comes to mind," replied Mandy reluctantly.

    Jasper sighed deeply. "Max, can you discern anything?"

    Closing his eyes, Max took a moment to reflect before responding. "I detect pressure ¡ª there''s a faint throb in my temple... but it¡¯s so subtle that it would take significant time here to truly appreciate it."

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Jasper nodded in agreement. "I sense something similar...it''s peculiar indeed. John, Leroy ¡ª how about you both?"

    The two men stepped closer and after some contemplation John spoke up with a furrowed brow. "There¡¯s an undercurrent of discomfort here..."

    Leroy mentioned with a hint of distress, "I feel a bit overheated and uncomfortable." Jasper gave a solemn nod before turning to speak to the priestess, "Mills, could you assist us?" Taylor rose with poise and moved confidently towards the doors before pausing abruptly, discomfort etching her face. "My head..." she whispered feebly. Leroy swiftly escorted her back into the corridor, while Jasper, with a contemplative frown, ushered the rest to follow, noting with concern, "It appears that this situation affects women more profoundly."

    Suddenly there was laughter ¡ª Mr. Warner and Shiloh appeared around the bend into the lobby. Shiloh''s laughter halted abruptly as confusion spread over her face; her hand flew to her nose as if to ward off an unpleasant scent, her complexion flush with alarm. Without warning, her legs buckled beneath her.

    "Shiloh!" Mr. Warner''s shout carried an edge of panic. He was at her side in an instant. Jasper sprung into action, bringing the faltering actress back into the passage with a bewildered Mr. Warner trailing close behind. Shiloh groped at her neck desperately as Jasper assessed her rapidly; "Leroy, fetch some water!"

    Leroy darted off and returned almost supernaturally quick with water in hand. Without hesitation, Jasper doused Shiloh with it ¡ª she choked and spluttered through the deluge of liquid but soon regained composure, Casey breaths gradually steadying as she began to sit upright with Jasper''s support. A concerned Mr. Warner hovered nearby, gripping her hand tightly, his expression aflame with worry. "Shiloh...are you alright?"

    "What on earth is happening here?"

    The crowd turned towards a striking tall woman at the hall''s end with golden hair cascading over her shoulders.

    "Ah, Miss Marlowe¡ª what impeccable timing," uttered Mr. Warner, his voice laced with tension.

    Miss Marlowe''s frown deepened as suspicion glinted in her eyes.

    "Clearly something is amiss. Shiloh...is that you? Are you unharmed?"

    Mr. Warner pressed for answers while Miss Marlowe dashed off briefly around the corner¡ªlikely towards the ticket booth¡ªand returned promptly wielding another bottle of water for Shiloh who was still wide-eyed in shock.

    "Here," Miss Marlowe extended the water offering only for it to be smacked away vehemently by Shiloh whose eyes seethed with fury.

    "You¡ª it''s your fault!"

    Miss Marlowe recoiled in disbelief, stammering out incredulously, "Excuse me?"

    Shiloh''s voice broke through anger and accusation.

    "It''s because of you! Your actions have invoked his fury!"

    Recovering from the initial astonishment, Miss Marlowe countered,

    "You¡¯re not suggesting my father is responsible?"

    "Absolutely she does!" declared Mr. Warner, voicing his support for the actress. With a disdainful glare, Miss Marlowe responded, "You are insufferable! I arrive in search of documents, offer my assistance, and this is the gratitude I receive?" Her tone dripped with scorn. At this, Mr. Warner''s confidence wavered.

    "Well..." he began, attempting to regain his previously authoritative voice that had eluded him, "you should leave. This issue isn''t of your concern. Your documents will be provided to you later."

    Miss Marlowe''s stance grew rigid; her face suggested she was poised to object but instead she pivoted sharply,

    "I shall return. Ensure everything I require is prepared."

    As she departed with the front doors banging behind her, Mr. Warner was momentarily at a loss for words before he indignantly muttered, "The audacity of that woman!" Regaining his composure, he reassured Shiloh, "Worry not; such an incident will not recur."

    Shiloh gave a nod of acknowledgement and then impulsively hugged Mr. Warner tightly around the neck. Uncomfortable with the display of emotion, Jasper stood and addressed the rest of his team with resolve, "Let¡¯s establish our headquarters."

    They guided Shiloh to a room they had used for discussions the previous day where they served her coffee before leaving her in John''s care.

    "Regarding this headquarters you''re planning ¨C where had you considered setting it up?" inquired Mr. Warner curiously as they strolled down the hallway.

    Jasper tossed a look his way,

    "My thoughts were on utilizing Shiloh''s powder room."

    Mr. Warner raised an eyebrow in surprise before responding with an apologetic shake of his head, "I''m sorry to say that due to damage and disarray, the room isn''t available at present."

    "Is that so?" Jasper''s tone carried a note of skepticism.

    Sensing tension from her boss''s reply, Ariel flinched. With discomfort visible on his face, Mr. Warner swiftly offered an alternative,

    "However, the parlor is free for use...?"

    "Agreed. Please show us there."

    Arriving at the parlor previously used for briefings¡ªa spacious area adorned with a table and surrounded by couches and armchairs forming its core¡ªMr. Warner revealed,

    "I had anticipated your needs and prepared this space yesterday... we''ve even brought extra tables for you," he added.

    Jasper acknowledged his efforts with a nod before directing his crew,

    "Alright team, bring in our equipment."

    After an hour¡¯s work, ten cameras bathed the room in cool blue radiance as screens flickered to life. Ariel scrutinized one monitor intently that displayed the entrance hall¡ªwhat was it earlier that unsettled her? What triggered Shiloh¡¯s reaction? Nearby Jasper fine-tuned some settings on his computer,

    "Max, status on our generators?"

    Positioning himself before another computer Max confirmed, "Operational for now."

    Jasper expressed his approval with a nod before addressing Ariel,

    "Well-done installing those cameras."

    Ariel beamed a grateful smile toward Mandy although her acknowledgment seemed lost on her.

    Jasper then turned to Leroy and Mills as he stood straighter after adjusting some controls on his console,

    "I entrust you both to get a feel for this location¡ªthe aura here."

    The monk and spiritual healer silently agreed with a nod and exited.

    Turning to Makenzie he instructed further,

    "Makenzie, enlist John''s help; I want you two to garner some insights about Shiloh from local sources."

 Chapter 6

    <hr>

    Day Two 12:45pm

    Rounding the corner, Ariel halted abruptly. Bathed in the warm glow of the afternoon sun, the stout entrance to the Marlowe Playhouse appeared innocuous. However, a sharp twinge in her head served as an unwelcome reminder of her troubling episode less than an hour earlier. The doors may have seemed serene, but she knew all too well that crossing their threshold might send her sprawling to the floor in agony. Escape seemed elusive.

    Casting a quick look around for any other option and seeing none, Ariel drew in a skeptical breath and set out cautiously. She resolved that at the slightest hint of distress she''d retreat immediately. Yet she found herself drawing close to the formidable doors quicker than desired.

    So far, so good...

    Her hand hovered over the handle when an involuntary gasp escaped her lips¡ªrecoiling as though she had grazed a static-charged spiderweb, a tingle spread across her skin. Steeling herself with newfound resolve, Ariel clenched her jaw and reached out once more.

    Though the eerie sensation persisted, Ariel''s fingers now clasped the handle. Driven by her unease, she swiftly turned it and thrust herself through the doorway. Instantly, a surge of nausea overwhelmed her; her head hammered with renewed ferocity, but she was finally outside¡ªhopefully past the worst of it.

    Pausing to collect herself on the theater''s stone steps, Ariel waited as both stomach and skull contended with their respective protests. The town continued its hustle and bustle before her; vendors had set up stalls in preparation for what seemed to be the Marlowe festival.

    As Ariel observed with waning discomfort how meticulously everything was arranged, she internally noted how dear Mr. Marlowe must have been cherished.

    Feeling gradually more composed, Ariel stood up and made her way toward the Inn. But something nagged at her¡ªa thought tugging from a recess of her mind; Jasper had never asked for use of her abilities before now. Why this sudden change?

    That troubling thought nearly sent her on a swift march back into the theater to seek answers¡ªbut one recollection of those daunting doors judicated that intent as she pondered over Jasper''s motives.

    Wrapped up in these musings, Ariel nudged open the Inn''s door and navigated through its deserted lobby. She was just bypassing the dining hall when someone called out:

    "Ariel?"

    Caught off guard, she poked her head into the room to find Noah sitting alone in one corner.

    "Oh! Hello," she replied with a forced smile¡ªrecalling that morning''s uninspiring meal of cold rice.

    "I thought it was you! Have you eaten anything?" Noah asked as he rose to welcome his company. Ariel raised her hands signaling ''no''¡ªintent on indulging in some daydreams¡ªbut any pretense of disinterest crumbled as her stomach betrayed her with an ill-timed grumble.

    Their shared laughter broke any remaining tension and although a touch reluctant, Ariel joined him at his table.

    "Noah announced his intent to whip up something special, striding toward the kitchen with purpose.

    "Thanks," Ariel conveyed, her head nodding in sincere appreciation.

    Once solitude embraced her, a deep exhale fell from Ariel''s lips as she slumped, resting her forehead on folded arms. An unexpected yawn escaped her; fatigue had claimed its due.

    The ambiance of the room shifted to a cocoon of warmth. A single bird glided by, parting the soft glow of the afternoon through the windows. Silence pervaded the dining room, save for the distant symphony of kitchenware¡ªa pot clanking somewhere afar. Unbeknownst to her, Ariel¡¯s eyelids began their gradual descent.

    Now ensconced in darkness, she stood in a room where dense velvet drapes sequestered the large windows. The opulent rug underfoot told tales of mystical theater¡ªan ancient play immortalizing gods and demigods in its threads. Briefly, Ariel was ensnared by its narrative tapestry. Abruptly pulled back to reality by a sharp snap, her gaze darted upwards to find the source¡ªa fireplace with a vivacious fire crackling within its hearth. Ariel acknowledged within herself,

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    This is but a dream.

    Surprisingly absent was fear, replaced instead with a tinge of sorrow. A subdued rustle reached her ears. Opening her eyes anew, she discerned two stately armchairs before the fireplace¡ªone hosting an occupant. A frisson of panic briefly gripped Ariel¡ªexperience taught her dreams could harbor danger.

    The rustling persisted. Despite rising trepidation, Ariel felt an inexplicable pull towards the seated figure. As she drew closer, details emerged: an elderly man sat there, his features bathed in the fireside¡¯s orangey flicker while he wept into his palms. A sympathetic ache bloomed within Ariel; moisture threatened the corners of her own eyes. Striving for composure, she dabbed away tears¡ªthey were not her grief to claim...

    The man eventually lifted his face from his hands. His gaze met Ariel''s¡ªor so it seemed for a heart-stopping moment¡ªas he blinked through shining trails left by tears now caught in the firelight''s dance; eyes swollen from sorrow. Releasing a slow breath of relief, Ariel realized he looked not at her but through her¡ªfixed on some haunting reminiscence.

    No, she affirmed internally; he is submerged in memories.

    At length, he withdrew from her presence and resumed his contemplation of the dwindling fire before rising fluidly to feed it another log. Settling back into his chair with calm resolve, he reached instinctively for the adjacent table where a solitary photo frame rested. Casting himself back into silent contemplation amidst soft sobs, he cradled the frame close to his heart.

    Overcome with emotion yet drawn by an unknown force, Ariel moved behind him¡ªa silent spectator peering over his shoulder. With delicate reverence, he lowered the image from his embrace and studied it: A young girl ornamented with sunlit curls and sparkling azure eyes beamed from within¡ªher mirth immortalized against time.¡±

    Recognition flickered in Ariel''s gaze as she peered intently, her eyes slightly narrowed,

    "Where have I crossed paths with that face before?"

    The man covered the photograph with his hand and exhaled a sigh, his voice soft and soothing,

    "Oh, my dear Kioko, what fate has befallen you?"

    Whispering the name "Kioko..." to herself, Ariel racked her brain for a memory, a sliver of connection...

    An epiphany hit her. She stepped back from the chair, surveying her surroundings. If this was her regular dream, then somewhere here should be...

    "Jasper?" she called out. Strangely enough, Jasper, her dashing employer, was absent. Confusion clouded Ariel''s thoughts as she glanced back at the elderly man. What conclusion was she to draw from this? Jasper''s presence was a constant in her dreams, always there to guide...

    Where could Jasper be?

    Suddenly, her world began to blur at the edges; a tightness clenched Ariel''s throat as waves of emotion overwhelmed her. Tears streamed down the man''s face and joined with hers, an unstoppable flow this time. Then she felt a firm tug backwards. Someone''s hand on her shoulder shook her gently; a voice, initially soft but gaining volume broke through,

    "Ariel!"

    Ariel snapped out of the reverie with a start. Her cheeks were damp with tears.

    "Ariel? Are you okay? When I returned with your meal you were... just lying there," Noah said worriedly. His face was etched with concern as he leaned in close.

    Disoriented and wiping away tears, Ariel managed to articulate,

    "Oh... I''m fine," though it came out as an unsteady stammer.

    Noah appeared skeptical,

    "Ariel... what happened?"

    Ariel opened her mouth but closed it quickly afterward. She couldn''t possibly tell him about her prophetic dream causing such emotional turmoil.

    She weighed her words cautiously; but honestly, how many believable excuses could one conjure on the spot?

    "Allergies," she blurted out finally, hoping desperately that she didn''t sound as foolish as she felt. Noah looked puzzled.

    "Uh¡ªterrible allergies. A sudden attack just hit me. Do you¡ªdo you have any..." Frantically scanning the vicinity for any excuse, her eyes landed on an adjacent table "...Magnolias around?"

    Following Ariel''s gaze to the vase filled with flowers, Noah queried,

    "You have an allergy to Magnolias?"

    With conviction now bolstering her improvization, Ariel affirmed,

    "Yes," insistently pushing forward with the ruse, "Ever since childhood."

    Noah regarded Ariel with newfound respect and slight awe,

    "That''s incredible commitment¡ªfrom someone who truly adores Marlowe¡ªto still attend his Festival of Magnolias despite such a severe allergic reaction," he commented admiringly.

    Embarrassment heated Ariel''s cheeks under his impression of devotion; but before it could overtake her composure entirely, she quickly decided to evacuate the scene,

    "I should leave right now; being around them without necessity is imprudent," she stated while making for an abrupt exit.

    Noah stood aside for Ariel to pass by; admiring eagerness still reflected in his eyes,

    "Absolutely. I''ll remind my grandparents not to display any in the dining area tomorrow."

    A strained smile played on Ariel''s lips as she departed,

    "Thank you for that."

    "Anytime at all, Ariel," he replied warmly as he waved goodbye¡ªshe vanished before he even realized it.

 Chapter 7

    <hr>

    2:00pm

    Mandy cast a surreptitious glance toward John, who occupied the adjacent space on Mrs. Keller''s plush couch. His gentle smile belied a pensive mood that mirrored her own. Mrs. Keller was an enigma, unfolding before them like an intricate portrait of Shiloh with each passing moment.

    Earlier, when Jasper had tasked her with joining John to delve into a mystery, bewilderment had clouded her thoughts. They were to snoop into the affairs of Shiloh¡ªan unexpected subject, given Jasper''s cryptic nature, which Mandy usually deciphered with ease. Yet, why fixate on the actress?

    Nonetheless, she heeded Jasper''s command and sought out John. She found him in conversation with the very woman in question, just as she entered.

    "Here, how are you feeling?" John inquired compassionately, offering Shiloh a refreshing glass of water which she received with thankful ease.

    "Much better now, thank you."

    "Not a problem," he reassured with a congenial grin. At this interchange, Mandy cleared her throat to draw attention. Both individuals turned towards her as she offered a subtle smile and interjected,

    "John, may I have a word?" With understanding, John excused himself and followed Mandy to a quieter spot away from watchful eyes.

    "Jasper has given us an assignment to conduct some discreet inquiry," she divulged, her gaze unconsciously drifting back to Shiloh who remained still on the couch.

    "Inquiry?" queried John.

    She confirmed with a nod, "Indeed. About her."

    John looked perplexed,

    "Shiloh? Any idea as to why?"

    Mandy shook her head in bemusement, "None whatsoever. He desires that we probe discreetly and unravel what truths lie hidden."

    John acknowledged the task at hand,

    "I''ll return shortly," and he went back to rejoin the lounge.

    Polite as always, the young priest left Shiloh''s company after exchanging pleasantries and accompanied Mandy towards the grand entrance of the theater. Halting for a moment, Mandy concentrated deeply in an effort to recapture¡ªor sense¡ªa spiritual presence similar to what she and Ariel had encountered before. Nevertheless, frustration took hold; not even the faintest wisp of spectral energy could be felt. Her eyes fluttered open only to meet John''s concerned look.

    "Are you alright?"

    Straightening herself up,

    "Yes," Mandy insisted firmly, disappointment threaded through her words, "I fully expected to attribute my earlier experience within these walls to a spirit presence but...there¡¯s nothing here."

    John¡¯s expression clouded with concern,

    "Perhaps we should find an alternate exit. Surely there is another doorway at our disposal?"

    Mandy''s head movement was firm, a silent symphony of refusal.

    "No, I''m giving this another shot."

    John''s response came through a nod of respect, trailing just a step behind her. Mandy reached out for the doorknob, her breath catching unexpectedly.

    "Mandy?"

    Her gaze intensified, sharpening as she fought the discomfort and waved her hand, feeling an eager tingling surge over her skin. By her side, John echoed the gesture, his deep blue eyes reflecting his pensive mood. Nausea began to grip Mandy; without hesitation, she flung the door open and escaped outside. At the theater stairs, she paused to regain composure.

    "This sensation is odd," John commented quietly as he caught up to her, "It feels eerily familiar..."

    A silent agreement passed through Mandy''s nod.

    Time slipped by. Eventually, the medium felt steady enough to carry on. They started down the stairs together, absorbing their environment with cautious eyes.

    "Where do we even start?" A hint of overwhelm tinted John''s voice as he observed the bustle of townspeople at the festival.

    Mandy considered splitting up but changed her mind upon looking at John.

    "Would separating help us?"

    John gave a noncommittal smile and shrugged.

    "It might¡ªunless you think otherwise?"

    Looking back at the crowd''s constant motion, Mandy hesitated.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Maybe it''s not such a good idea after all."

    Still unsure of their next move, they meandered across the festival field. John made several attempts at conversation only to be met with rushed gestures and apologies from busy passersby. With a resigned sigh and an apologetic glance to Mandy after another person hurried past, he acknowledged their lack of progress.

    Mandy watched intently as people scurried by before finally spotting what they were searching for: nestled in a shaded corner sat a circle of elderly women. Their faces bore as many lines as the voluminous folds of fabric surrounding them while they worked tirelessly on costumes; nimble fingers punctuating brightly colored material with rhythmic precision. With purpose in her stride and hope flickering in her eyes, Mandy gestured towards them.

    "Let''s head that direction," she suggested. A trifle puzzled but ever willing to follow her lead, John gave up his fruitless inquiries and joined her approach.

    With warm welcomes received from crinkled smiles that mirrored water disturbed by pebbles, they greeted the elderly seamstresses with deep bows shared by both explorers.

    "Excuse us, may we inquire about a few matters?" Mandy asked, flashing her distinctive smile usually reserved for Jasper. The group of elderly ladies found themselves taken by her charm. "Certainly, dear," one replied with a gentle nod, "but we''re curious about what you could possibly want to know from us old folks?" Their companions chuckled heartily. One leaned towards the others, loudly whispering with a mischievous wink towards John, "Oh, to experience youth once more!" causing John''s cheeks to burn with embarrassment. Mandy felt the conversation drifting and subtly steered it back, "Does anyone here know the actress named Shiloh?"

    "Shiloh..." mused one of the women with recognition in her eyes, "a sharp young woman, always collaborating brilliantly with Daniel." Soft murmurs of agreement circled amongst them.

    "Don''t just stand there and cook in the sun," interjected another elder sharply while beckoning John closer. A wave of subdued laughter followed as John hesitantly took a seat nearby. Mandy knelt down to plead their case further, "There has to be more you could share about her. Was this place her birth town?"

    The question seemed to strike a nerve as they began to grumble among themselves. "Naturally! No soul from Magnolia Midlands ever departs¡ª unless..." Her voice trailed off mid-sentence as another woman interrupted sharply, "Enough! Spare our ears that tale!" The group now worked their needles with renewed vigor through their handiwork. Acknowledging her mistake and wanting to show respect, Mandy dipped her head slightly and rose to leave, expressing gratitude for their time.

    "What? Departing so soon?" protested the woman who had earlier teased John, eyeing him like prey. "Hold on," chimed in another with a gummy grin directed at the flustered man.

    "Let him linger; we elderly need some cheer. We promise to be good company while you continue your search," offered the woman who had pulled John beside her, gripping his arm tightly.

    John cast a pleading look towards Mandy as the old ladies pressed on, requesting his company. Seeing his discomfort and feeling an urge to conclude these antics kindly, Mandy quickly stepped forward to liberate John from their grasping hands. "Apologies ladies, but his assistance is essential," she firmly stated.

    The women responded with varied expressions¡ªfrom wide-eyed shock to narrowed glances of disapproval¡ªmurmuring their discontent among themselves. As Mandy began guiding John away from the insistent crowd, breaking through their pleas was the voice of the first woman once again,

    "If it''s Shiloh you''re so eager to learn about, best go speak with her mother! You''ll find her merely five houses down."

    At this revelation, Mandy offered a gracious smile and thankful wave before departing,

    "That''s incredibly helpful; thank you profoundly."

    As soon as they were out of sight, Mandy released John''s arm.

    "Thank you for that," he expressed, brimming with gratitude. A rare, amused smile curled on Mandy''s lips.

    "And what would your fate be if I hadn''t been here?" she teased.

    John arched an eyebrow in mock offense, his eyes twinkling knowingly.

    "So, do you have any inkling where this house might be?" he asked, adeptly steering the conversation elsewhere. Stopping in her tracks, Mandy gestured to a house a short distance away.

    "Right there. It''s the fifth one," she declared.

    The residence was ancient yet meticulously maintained. The front boasted a sun-drenched garden lavishly adorned with blooms.

    "Marvel at those Magnolias," observed John as they drew closer to the entrance.

    "They might just be indigenous to the Magnolia Midlands," Mandy proposed absentmindedly. The puzzle was how to probe without arousing suspicion.

    "Just follow my lead," whispered Mandy, sharing a conspiratorial glance with John. The clergyman nodded in assent, and with that, Mandy rapped on the door. Moments later, it creaked open to reveal a diminutive lady with features unmistakably similar to Shiloh¡¯s.

    "May I assist you?" she inquired.

    Greeting her with a wave, Mandy and John introduced themselves,

    "Greetings! Would this happen to be the dwelling of the illustrious actress Shiloh?"

    The woman recoiled slightly,

    "Why yes! I''m her mother, Priestess Keller. Is there any problem I can assist with?"

    Mandy unleashed her most engaging charm ¡ª beyond the small woman she glimpsed walls adorned with photos of Shiloh, awards emblazoned with her name, theatrical scripts and costumes...

    "We''re hoping so! I am Mandy Hanes and beside me is John Brown¡ªwe hail from Atlanta. Your daughter''s performances have left us thoroughly captivated; truly, she''s extraordinary..." Mandy let her words linger tantalizingly; meanwhile, she could feel John''s puzzled gaze upon her. Amazement flickered through Mrs. Keller¡¯s eyes followed swiftly by a beaming smile,

    "Oh my! Mackenzie! What an absolute pleasure! Do come inside! While Shiloh isn''t presently home, she should return shortly¡ªand yes indeed, she¡¯s quite remarkable!"

    Before they knew it, they were whisked inside,

    "Please find solace on the sofa¡ªI shall fetch some coffee shortly," offered Mrs. Keller kindly. With that settled notion Mandy took a seat while John shuffled to her side still wrestling skepticism in his eyes which eventually prompted Mandy to meet his stare,

    "Yes, John?"

    Next to her perched John coquettishly grinning at an angle.

    "That was quite the display."

    Mandy backed away quickly, caught off guard and to her surprise, a blush crept over her cheeks. She averted her gaze, her sleeve swiftly coming to her aid as she demurred,

    "Oh, it was nothing really."

    John chuckled warmly,

    "Hardly nothing! Does Jasper even realize the extent of your ingenuity...?"

    At that, Mandy whirled around to face John, her blush deepening,

    "I beg your pardon?"

    At that moment, Mrs. Keller entered, balancing a tray of rice cakes,

    "Coffee will be ready shortly. Care for a rice cake?"

    John''s face lit up with appreciation as he accepted one,

    "Much obliged."

    A flustered Mandy declined with a wave of her hand while her cheeks slowly recovered their normal hue. Mrs. Keller seated herself and crossed her legs; with a nervous motion, she smoothed out her worn skirt.

    "Forgive me for not inquiring earlier, but what brought you here today?" she asked with a tentative smile, her eyes darting between them, filled with worry.

    "We''re here to gain a deeper understanding about your daughter."

 Chapter 8

    <hr>

    Taylor sealed the door behind her, leaving the room she had meticulously searched. Emptiness was her only companion; her eyes had caught no trace of the elusive. Jasper''s motives eluded her. She loathed to concede, yet the truth was plain¡ªthey were at a loss without Mandy in such matters. Joining her in the murky corridor, Leroy mirrored her bewilderment, his shoulders lifting in a hopeless shrug.

    "This is futile¡ªI sense nothing, and even the faintest hint of a specter eludes me," grumbled the monk. Taylor exhaled heavily.

    "Why does this feel like an elaborate wild goose chase?"

    "That''s just Jasper being Jasper..."

    Sharing in Leroy''s resigned sigh, Taylor stood with folded arms, eyes smoldering as they bored into the floor.

    "Something amiss?" inquired Leroy, arching an eyebrow in her direction.

    "I''m certain this is all a ruse by him; he orchestrated our absence for reasons of his own¡ªthe conniving scoundrel," she postulated.

    "I''m game to uncover his plot¡ªlet''s head back," declared Leroy, having grown weary of their pointless meandering through the theater corridors.

    "Lead on," concurred Taylor, striding purposefully ahead.

    "Ahem¡ª" Leroy interjected, "the base is this direction," pointing left down the adjoining hallway. Taylor halted and glanced back at him,

    "No, it''s decidedly this way," she contended firmly, jabbing the air towards her chosen path. Unconvinced, Leroy crossed his arms and countered,

    "I differ; you¡¯re disoriented. It¡¯s definitely to our left."

    Taylor''s features soured slightly,

    "My sense of direction is quite intact."

    "Nope, it isn¡¯t."

    "Yes, it is."

    "Isn¡¯t."

    "Is."

    "Isn''t!"

    "Is!"

    Their altercation crescendoed, both flushed and resolute under each other¡¯s defiant gaze.

    "All right then, if you''re so confident¡ªproceed," conceded Leroy finally, pivoting sharply and striding towards the left.

    Dismissive glances trailed Leroy''s departing figure,

    "Enjoy your detour!" Taylor called out sarcastically, venturing down the opposing corridor determinedly.

    "Idiotic priestess..." muttered under his breath.

    The priestess halted abruptly, her cheeks flaring a shade that mirrored her fiery hair. With intentional slowness, she pivoted,

    "Would you kindly repeat that?"

    At the far end of the corridor, Leroy, distracted, barely registered her voice,

    "Excuse me? Did you need something?"

    Catching a glimpse of the priestess bathed in an angry red hue against the shadowy backdrop, he wondered if perhaps an apology was due...

    "What seems to be the issue here?"

    "Muster the courage to say it again," she hissed under her breath.

    Leroy echoed, befuddled, "What''s the issue?"

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Taylor advanced a few paces in his direction,

    "Don''t feign ignorance with me, Monk."

    "Hold on there¡ªthere''s no cause for rage..."

    Taylor came to an abrupt stop; her expression contorted with suppressed irritation. Leroy maintained a nervous distance...what grievance had he committed? Just as he anticipated a storm, she exhaled deeply, dissipating her fury. Residual resolve glinted in her eye.

    "Very well. I shall waste no more time on such childish tactics," she declared dismissively while gesturing in that all-too-familiar dismissive way of accepting defeat. She withdrew from him briskly, leaving Leroy behind to gaze in bewilderment. His discomfort lingered...this episode was unfinished; Taylor wasn''t one to concede so easily. Halfway down the corridor when he ultimately shrugged and departed in another direction. Women were indeed perplexing...

    Suddenly¡ªa scream pierced the silence. Taylor''s scream. Without hesitation, Leroy spun and sprinted back toward her voice. Moments later, he found the priestess cornered against the wall, a hand gracefully placed over her heart, complexion ghostly.

    "Taylor..." Leroy said urgently but gently shaking her shoulder when she showed no sign of awareness. Her gaze darted to him; another hand outstretched towards the mirror opposite them. Leroy recoiled; an entire passageway lined with mirrors. Each oval-shaped piece framed in gold reflected their images against its lustrous silver surface¡ªhe beheld their mirrored selves with bewilderment reflected in Taylor''s widened eyes as if she''d glimpsed an apparition.

    "Not to worry Mills, we all endure less than perfect hair days," he quipped lightly.

    That provoked a reaction; she whipped around casting him a scalding look,

    "It''s not about my hair! I¡ªsaw something..."

    Leroy''s grin dissolved into a grave expression as he arched an enquiring eyebrow at her.

    "Did you witness something?" Taylor''s impatience was palpable as she jerked her shoulder from his grasp, straightening herself assertively. "Of course, I did!" she retorted tersely. Leroy''s anxiousness ebbed slightly at the sight of color flooding back into her cheeks, though he was less enthusiastic about her resuming her interrogation.

    "Do you question what I saw?" Her penetrating gaze demanded the truth. Leroy couldn''t hold her challenging stare and instead pretended to scrutinize the mirror more intently. "So, what exactly do you believe you saw?"

    Biting her lip hesitantly, Taylor scanned the room before returning Leroy¡¯s inquisitive gaze. This nervous tick further intrigued him. "Well?"

    With a defiant look that challenged him to mock her next words, Taylor declared, "I''m certain¡ªI saw myself... aged... or dead. I can''t distinguish which."

    Leroy''s initial urge to chuckle at what seemed like vanity withered at the mention of death. His focus shifted firmly to the mirror as he experimented with it¡ªwaving his hand in front of it, pacing by it, even tapping it¡ªall futile attempts; his own disturbed reflection was all that stared back. Taylor''s voice broke through his skepticism, "I''m clear on what I witnessed. Your belief isn''t a necessity for me."

    Their eyes locked through the reflection in the mirror. Moments before, Taylor had been seething with anger¡ªcould it be her imagination? "This is debatable," Leroy mumbled, "But what''s certain is the lateness of the hour and our base lies in that direction." He motioned over his shoulder toward their intended route.

    With arms folded protectively and a snort of annoyance, Taylor surged ahead. Shaking his head in disbelief, Leroy raked fingers through his hair and glanced at himself in the mirror one final time¡ªthere was nothing amiss. With a self-assured smile showcasing his youthful good looks, he followed after the irate priestess with confidence.

    Then¡ªhis heart skipped a beat. In the last mirror they passed, a horrifying visage leered back at him as if attempting to crawl from within its depths; his face showed signs of decay¡ªwrinkled and sagging skin tinged with gray pallor. An involuntary gasp escaped him as Taylor rushed to his side urgently.

    "What? What did you see?" She insisted fervently while gazing into the same glass that had just frightened him so; she found only his alarmed and ghostly expression.

    "Leroy," she urged, shaking his shoulder vigorously until he jolted back to reality. Without another word, he seized her arm and propelled them both down the hallway with urgent haste.

    "Leroy!" Taylor panted in bewilderment while trying weakly to free herself from his iron grip¡ªthough part of her was eager to flee from that cursed mirror as well. He paid no mind to her protests as they fled¡ªthe cold sweat drenching his brow indicating a terror that words could hardly convey.

    "Leroy, halt!" Taylor''s voice cut through the air as she anchored her feet firmly to the ground. They were in close proximity to the base ¨C there was no way she would allow Jasper and Max to witness their disarray. At long last, the monk ceased his advance, allowing Taylor a moment of reprieve. She tenderly extricated her limb from his iron-like clasp, feeling a tinge of soreness.

    "Appreciate that," she muttered under her breath while massaging her arm needlessly.

    For the first time since their impromptu dash, Leroy''s gaze fell upon her. The words struggled to leave his lips, "I regret doubting you." Taylor ceased her ministrations to meet his gaze.

    "You actually sound genuine; this really has you rattled, doesn''t it?"

    "We must confide in Jasper," Leroy pressed on, clearly unamused by her quip. Taylor conceded with a nod.

    "Indeed, but not with you in this state," she replied loftily. Out of nowhere, she produced a handkerchief from within her robes and marched ahead with purpose. Leroy stood there for a moment, watching her disappear into the base with a mix of bemusement and admiration. He wiped his forehead and trailed behind, clutching the handkerchief she had given him.

 Chapter 9

    <hr>

    4:15pm

    Mandy peered into her tepid coffee, lost in the reflection''s molten hue. At her side, John nibbled on his final rice cake while cautiously inquiring if Mrs. Keller had ever pondered why Shiloh hadn''t pursued opportunities in grander theaters where her abilities would be more valued. Eyes alight with anticipation, Mandy awaited the elusive answer to a question they had danced around for the past hour.

    Conversing with Mrs. Keller was akin to navigating a labyrinth; each query spun into an elaborate tribute to her daughter''s extraordinary gifts and pulchritude, leading them nowhere. The encounter was exhausting, and Mandy¡¯s patience wore thin. Thankfully, John''s composure was as enduring as a mountain; he seemed utterly unfazed by their marathon with the moonstruck matriarch who had yet to directly address their questions.

    "Well..." Mrs. Keller commenced, her reluctance palpable when faced with uttering anything less than adulatory of her child. "She doesn''t see it that way¡ªor rather¡ªshe believes she doesn¡¯t," she remarked with loaded emphasis.

    The spectacle before them left Mandy internally bemused; she was accustomed to the industry''s self-promotion but had rarely encountered such unabashed salesmanship. Clearly, Mrs. Keller harbored dreams of her daughter transcending the confines of Magnolia Midlands for grander stages.

    "But why? Is she unsure of her own talent?" John cut through the silence. With a jolt of surprise in her eyes but denying any such insecurity, Mrs. Keller affirmed, "No, far from it! My Shiloh is brimming with self-belief¡ªit''s just that..." Her voice waned.

    Mandy scrutinized Mrs. Keller intently, detecting what seemed like a flicker of embarrassment.

    "Yes...?" John coaxed softly.

    "It''s Daniel," Mrs. Keller began but paused abruptly, a sheen forming in her eyes as she leaned forward to clasp Mandy¡¯s hands earnestly. "I implore you¡ªdeliver her from this place! She¡¯s blind to what truly benefits her." The sudden appeal caught Mandy off-guard; however, she didn¡¯t recoil from the fervent plea.

    "Might I inquire about this Mr. Daniel Warner?" Mandy pressed on unflappably.

    Defeated and disheartened, Mrs. Keller released Mandy''s hands and slumped back into her chair with a vacant stare. "Shiloh isn''t inherently reckless," she started again, meandering through fragmented thoughts until John stepped in to intercept further musing before Mandy¡¯s temper could flare once more.

    "Mrs. Keller," John assured with an empathetic tone that touched upon the sanctity of her daughter''s ambition, "it is evident that your daughter is the farthest thing from foolish; may we discuss what concerns you so deeply?"

    Perhaps it was his gentle demeanor or his reference to Shiloh that swayed her emotions; regardless, Mrs. Keller fixed her eyes on him and whispered a soft "You''re too kind." A flicker of resolve seemed to take hold as she ventured tentatively, "Maybe I should begin at the start?"

    Both medium and clergyman nodded affirmatively, offering silent encouragement for the tale awaiting them.

    Shiloh had always harbored a dream to become an actress¡ªa dream that blossomed into reality when she joined forces with Daniel, a playwright. For eight long years, they were the perfect artistic duo: she, the emerging starlet igniting his grand plays with life, and he, the constant playwright offering her the spotlight. Mrs. Keller''s voice wavered as she recounted this bittersweet tale. "It was inevitable," she continued with a heavy sigh and a resolve to press on, "that Shiloh would fall head over heels for Daniel. To her, he was everything, encompassing both daylight and the shadow of night. At first, I saw this as a joyful development and supported her wholeheartedly, but I harbored fears of unrequited feelings. Shiloh swung between despair and elation¡ªsome days lamenting as just a friend in his eyes and others dancing with joy, certain of his mirrored affection."

    "As time marched on," Mrs. Keller said, shaking her head at the memory of those emotional rollercoasters, "Shiloh only sharpened her acting skills, soon becoming Daniel''s finest actress. They seemed joined at the hip; when Daniel began playing roles himself¡ªoften as Shiloh''s love interest¡ªtheir bond only seemed to deepen. My daughter lived for those moments on stage with him, putting in hours after sunset. She became so engrossed in her art and Daniel''s world that I would see her for mere minutes unless I attended their performances."

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Mrs. Keller paused; her eyes sparkled with recollection before snapping back to the presentation as Mandy made a noise by setting down her coffee cup too vigorously. "Oh yes," she smiled faintly before continuing, "happiness was in abundance then; rumors swirled about their off-stage romance due to their undeniable stage chemistry. Shiloh delighted in these whispers as if they were sonnets written just for her."

    "It wasn''t long before Daniel stepped out from mere whispers and wooed my daughter openly¡ªdinners, flowers, endless adoration¡ªan unfolding love story. It brought me unspeakable joy to see my Shiloh soaring across the stage, every line delivered with heartfelt intensity," Mrs. Keller fondly reflected.

    "But then," she added with a hint of mystery in her voice, new rumors arose about Daniel procuring a ring; whispered speculations turned into thrillful anticipation of an engagement. The smile seemed eternally etched onto Shiloh''s face as we dared to plan a wedding only in our daydreams." Mrs. Keller''s storytelling reached its peak: "At the close of their play, amidst roaring applause¡ªhe got down on one knee." Overcome by emotion at this memory climax, tears welled up in Mrs. Keller''s eyes while John awkwardly handed her a handkerchief¡ªa small gesture amidst the dramatic unfolding of past events that still clung tightly to her heart.

    "I apologize," she uttered softly. Both Mandy and John nodded sympathetically, "No worries, take your time..." However, their eager expressions betrayed their impatience to know what unfolded next. At last, Mrs. Keller regained her composure, yet her sorrow now gave way to a palpable resentment.

    "So, as I was saying," she resumed, nervously twisting the handkerchief in her hands, "he knelt before me when suddenly the theater doors flew open. Enter Miss Rebecca Marlowe. With a flippant apology for interrupting what she presumed was a casual chat with Daniel, she completely disrupted the moment. That insufferable woman! Just at that instant, Daniel had to step away ¡ª the theater owner urgently needed him. Could it not have been postponed?" Her voice crescendoed in vexation before dwindling back to a mournful tone.

    "My dear Shiloh tried to brush it aside, maintaining hope that his proposal might still occur soon after ¨C possibly even the following evening? Yet Daniel''s schedule was swamped; night after night he was engaged by Miss Marlowe for endless paperwork. And worse yet, as time slipped by, unsettling rumors began to circulate: The proposal might never transpire. These whispers terrified me and left Shiloh emotionally brittle. Their constant companionship waned to mere interactions during weekly rehearsals. And just like that, their potential engagement ¨C their romance ¨C crumbled away. Now six months gone by, my poor Shiloh seems nothing more than an actress in his eyes."

    A heavy quietude descended upon them all. Downcast, Mrs. Keller focused intently on folding John''s handkerchief in her lap. Mandy exchanged a glance with the priest; he furrowed his brow lightly before bestowing a compassionate gaze upon the distressed woman.

    "We deeply apologize, Mrs. Keller..."

    The woman''s gaze suddenly lifted, her countenance alight with a radiant grin. "There¡¯s no need for apologies. Understandably, now the mystery of Shiloh''s sorrow is clear ¨C a heart bereft of mending. Yet, perhaps that''s where your roles emerge? A fresh start, new faces, and the promising spotlight of a novel theater...it might just be the healing she longs for..." Her words lingered in the charged atmosphere, with Mandy and John reluctant to acknowledge them directly. Mrs. Keller maintained her warm smile, her eyes brimming with emotion as she searched theirs for a response.

    Making up her mind, Mandy rose to her feet.

    "It¡¯s been our pleasure meeting with you, Mrs. Keller. Your daughter clearly possesses remarkable talent. We eagerly anticipate her upcoming performances during our stay," declared the medium with a respectful nod of appreciation. Mirroring Mandy''s gesture, John stood beside her and quietly expressed his thanks.

    Mrs. Keller appeared content with their reaction and cheerfully escorted them to the exit.

    "I should be thanking you¡ªit''s wonderful that you visited," she expressed earnestly, offering a meaningful wave goodbye.

    After exchanging final farewells, Mandy and John left the house. Mandy hastened ahead, her mind awash with overlapping thoughts.

    "Mandy?" John called out as he hastened to close the gap between them.

    A moment of clarity seemed to strike her. "Now I comprehend... That explains Shiloh''s fondness for Daniel and why she seemed so envious of his attention towards me¡ªshe''s smitten with him," Mandy pondered aloud.

    "His attention?" John queried with a hint of surprise.

    With a wave of her hand and an air of nonchalance Mandy assured him, "It¡¯s something I can manage."

    John seemed unconvinced but nodded anyway.

    "We should report back; I''m certain Jasper will find our insights rather compelling," she proposed, directing their steps towards the theater. John picked up his pace to keep in sync with the determined medium.

 Chapter 10

    <hr>

    5:00pm

    Leaning back with a ponderous hand on his chin, Jasper mused aloud, "A hall of mirrors..."

    "Indeed," Taylor retorted, her tone laced with exasperation from repeating the same thing ten times over. Beside her, Leroy settled down and offered her a steaming mug of coffee, which she accepted eagerly, still shaken from the day¡¯s earlier ordeal. Leroy reclined, gazing into the void; even after two cups of coffee, he couldn''t dispel a persistent sense of dread.

    Intrigued, Jasper leaned in eagerly and queried, "Could you guide me there?" His keen gaze darted between Taylor and Leroy.

    Taylor began to respond, but her words were abruptly cut off as she coughed violently on a swig of coffee. Leroy promptly thumped her back in assistance, despite Taylor''s flailing dismissals.

    "I''m¡ªfine. It''s just¡ªhot!" she spluttered indignantly as she stood to distance herself from the monk¡¯s well-meant but overbearing help. Jasper observed the scene with zero amusement before returning to business. He settled his stare on Leroy,

    "Recall the path?"

    Shifting uneasily where he sat, Leroy dropped his eyes to his clasped hands,

    "I might..."

    Rising to his feet decisively, Jasper gave a cursory nod to Max who promptly stood as well,

    "Lead on."

    Reclaiming her spot at the far end of the sofa from Leroy, Taylor inserted firmly into her cup,

    "Don''t bother asking; I won''t join you."

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Jasper cast her an unfazed glance,

    "That wasn''t in question," he declared plainly.

    Taylor shot back a scathing look before sulking into her cup. Jasper swiftly returned his focus to the crucial issue at hand and away from the prickly priestess; addressing Leroy again,

    "Thompson, we''ll be right behind you."

    Standing with visible reluctance¡ªLeroy had no interest in revisiting that place so soon¡ªbut he obliged. Followed by Jasper and Max, he navigated through an intricate series of corridors; they occasionally misstepped and retraced their steps. At last arriving at that particular portion of the theatre marked by an unmistakable tightness in Leroy¡¯s stomach,

    "We''re here..." His admission was softer than intended, but Jasper moved past him without acknowledging any trepidation and was trailed by a silent Max.

    Faced with one of the grand mirrors reflecting centuries-old splendor, Jasper reached out¡ªa pale hand grazing its cold surface¡ªwith an intensity that bordered reverence. His gaze was transfixed as if seeing beyond mere reflections while Max observed quietly from aside.

    Leroy scrutinized Jasper with a mix of envy and wonder, a ritual that unfolded with each new mystery they encountered. To the contemplative monk, Jasper''s behavior bordered on mystical ¡ª was it a form of introspection aiding his cognition? His conclusions post-contemplation were always laced with peculiarity. In an almost rehearsed motion, the chief of GPI pivoted to lock eyes with Leroy,

    "These mirrors ¡ª they don''t belong to the era of this theater..." he declared confidently, sliding one aside to unveil an impeccable section of the wall, "If these mirrors were truly as aged as they appear, there would be blemishes here, but their placement is undoubtedly recent."

    A crease appeared on Leroy''s forehead,

    "What led you to investigate...?"

    Both Jasper and, unexpectedly, Max fixed him with a gaze that silently implored discretion. Nevertheless, Leroy''s curiosity was piqued. As he parted his lips for further inquiry, another voice sliced through the tense air.

    "Jasper!"

    The trio swiveled in unison to face the corridor. John and Mandy treaded toward them with purpose.

    "Jasper," the clairvoyant repeated as she stopped squarely in front of him.

    "Hello," Leroy chimed in nonchalantly, "we''ve been in dire need of your insights today..."

    Mandy offered a regretful glance towards the monk before redirecting her attention to Jasper,

    "We''ve stumbled upon something ¡ª it concerns Shiloh Keller," she intoned gravely.

    Jasper¡¯s eyes narrowed with interest,

    "Go on."

 Chapter 11

    <hr>

    5:30pm

    Ariel''s eyelids fluttered open, and her gaze fixated on the ceiling as she delved into the recesses of her mind, trying to grasp the slippery fragments of her dream. A soft exhale escaped her lips¡ªnothing surfaced. It wasn''t one of those vivid dreams that clung to you; in some strange way, she was fine with that¡ªonce was probably enough for the day. But was it accurate to call it a dream at all?

    Her vision had been hazy; scant details related to the case emerged, and Jasper¡ªhe was conspicuously absent from it all. Could it be one of her psychic visions, or merely a figment of her imagination?

    Abruptly, the sharp bang of a door echoed along the corridor, pulling Ariel out of her reverie with a jolt. She clutched at her heart and shot a scowl at her bedroom door as if willing her vexation through it at whomever disrupted the peace. Shaking off sleep, she propped herself up and threw an incredulous glance at the clock¡ªhad the day slipped by to five o''clock already?

    Dragging her fingers through tangled locks, she surveyed her surroundings, wondering how hours had seemingly evaporated. The last thing she remembered clearly was showering after parting ways with Noah four hours ago. Could exhaustion have claimed her for so long? She knitted her brows together¡ªJasper would be waiting soon, if he wasn''t already.

    With lingering annoyance, Ariel swung her legs from under the covers and sprang to action despite feeling sluggish. She attempted to smooth out the wrinkles in her slept-in attire but eventually conceded defeat and headed off to tame her tousled hair. Slightly more presentable, she exited the room.

    Halting abruptly at the hallway''s end, Noah''s image flickered in her thoughts¡ªshe wasn''t ready for another encounter today.

    Stealthily peeking around the corner: empty. She tiptoed down the hallway with bated breath and then darted past the bustling dining area straight into the lobby ¡ª leaving Mr. Williams gazing after her with utter bewilderment.

    "Odd... utterly odd," he muttered.

    Once clear of the Inn''s confines, Ariel decelerated into a walk. The waning daylight revealed that festivities on the grounds were dying down after a diligent day''s setup.

    She observed how much had been accomplished: stalls erected, a near-complete stage, and a colorful cascade of Magnolias suspended overhead which reminded her of the fib she told Noah, propelling her pace forward.

    Arriving at the theater steps, Ariel bounded up them two at a time but came to an abrupt halt at its entrance¡ªthe dusk light gave way to darkness beyond those doors. After a brief moment with eyes shut tight for courage, she reassured herself with squared shoulders and burst through.

    Her entry strategy was semi-successful; unable to slow momentum, Ariel crashed right into Mr. Warner who happened to stand there.

    "Ow!" His voice rang out as they tumbled in disarray onto the floorboards ¡ª Ariel cushioned mostly by him beneath her. Flustered and cheeks aflame, she scrambled up,

    "I''m¡ªso sorry..." Ariel stuttered out apologetically while helping him up. Mr. Warner rose gracefully despite being disheveled¡ªa kind smile softening his expression as he dusted himself off.

    "He assured her with a congenial ''No harm done.'' Ariel couldn¡¯t exactly call him handsome, but his smile carried a certain charm. She responded with a hesitant grin, uttering, ''Well, if you''re sure...'' Her gaze drifted down the corridor to her left as she murmured about heading to base. Mr. Warner''s smile broadened at this.

    ''I''m actually on my way there too. Mind if I tag along?'' he proposed.

    With a nod, Ariel consented, and they proceeded in a tranquil quietude, though she cast covert glances at the playwright beside her. He was an enigma; even her sharp instincts couldn''t decipher him.

    Upon reaching their destination, Mr. Warner gestured with old-world politeness, ''Ladies first,'' as he held the door open for her. She thanked him with a fleeting smile that dissipated the moment she crossed the threshold. The room was shrouded in an eerie silence; it felt as if she and Mr. Warner were the subjects of hushed conversations just moments ago.

    Mr. Warner seemed oblivious to the tension as his gaze landed on Mandy, who sat with an austere posture on a couch opposite Jasper. Her demeanor had shifted; where once there was feigned humility, now her eyes met Mr. Warner¡¯s with a vacant starkness that took Ariel aback.

    Similar coldness pervaded the room ¨C Taylor and Leroy barely acknowledged their arrival, Max remained fixated on his computer screen, and Jasper''s glance held a frostiness that sent shivers through Ariel. Only John appeared welcoming as he approached with two steaming cups of coffee in hand.

    ''Thank you,'' Ariel announced, accepting her cup from John with a deliberateness that sent pointed looks around the room ¨C a silent challenge for an explanation of their frigid reception.

    Ariel settled between Taylor and Leroy (nudging Leroy by accident) while John arranged a seat for Mr. Warner, who seated himself with apparent reluctance.

    Breaking through the heavy stillness of the room, Mr. Warner inquired cheerfully, ''Incredible number of cameras! I heard you requested Shiloh''s powder room ¨C is this parlor to your liking? Everything arranged satisfactorily?''

    The mention of Shiloh seemed to add to the group''s sour mood.

    ''I''d like to ask you some questions,'' Jasper interjected abruptly, choosing to overlook Mr. Warner¡¯s initial comments.

    The playwright leaned back comfortably.

    ''I''m all ears.''

    Ariel shot a glance at Max, who was ready to document every word."

    This morning, as I was interviewing Miss Rebecca Marlowe, she vehemently suggested that the supposed haunting is merely a dramatic ploy to save this theater," Jasper stated, his eyes narrowing with intent as they locked onto Mr. Warner.

    Mr. Warner let out a derisive laugh, retorting, "Of course she would spin it that way. I wouldn''t put it past her to spin more tales, too. But let me set the record straight: no, this isn''t some feeble strategy to keep these doors open."

    A tense silence fell; Jasper''s gaze didn''t waver¡ªAriel sensed his skepticism, even if his doubts remained unvoiced.

    "Miss Marlowe is under the impression that you''ve stirred up rumors of Mr. Marlowe''s spirit haunting the theater and leveraged this to coerce a deal from her," Jasper ventured further.

    The thud of Mr. Warner''s coffee cup hitting the table sliced through the tension.

    "Preposterous!" he burst out. "The notion of Mr. Marlowe''s lingering essence has always been part of this place¡ªI''ve done nothing to instigate such beliefs!"

    He paused, taking a steadying breath and a calming sip of coffee. Despite the echo of his previous outburst, he resumed in a softer tone.

    "Evens, believe me when I say that I am perhaps the least inclined individual in the world to claim Mr. Marlowe''s spirit haunts anything¡ªespecially not this theater he treasured..."

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Jasper cut across him sharply,

    "Yet Miss Marlowe mentioned how well you knew her father¡ªthat he chose you personally as this theater''s playwright. One might suspect you''d do anything to safeguard his legacy..."

    Mr. Warner shook his head in denial,

    "No, that''s not the case at all. True, I had a close bond with Mr. Marlowe; true, he entrusted me with playwriting here. However, that only reinforces my respect for him¡ªI wouldn''t tarnish his reputation by suggesting he terrorizes his own actors¡ªthat''s an affront!"

    "She alleges you''ve struck a deal¡ªa sort of wager¡ªthat if you fail to prove Mr. Marlowe''s ghost truly dwells here by festival''s end, she can shut down this theater without contest," Jasper persisted.

    ¡°Exactly my point! This is precisely the reason for calling upon you!¡±

    "But if you never claimed Mr. Marlowe haunted anything," Jasper pressed on with a dangerously quiet intensity that made Ariel recoil slightly in her chair, "how could his ghost be present now? What''s your stand, Mr. Warner¡ªare we dealing with a haunting or not?"

    Under Jasper¡¯s cool interrogation, Mr. Warner¡¯s facade began to crack; color flushed his face as he struggled with the contradiction,

    "You misconstrue my words¡ªI never wished to declare Mr. Marlowe¡¯s haunting myself. But for years since his passing, it has been a communal belief that his spirit enriches this very theater with its serene presence. His other theaters may have faltered after he died, but not us¡ªwe thrived even more so! We owe our prosperity to what we saw as his benevolence up until six months ago when Miss Marlowe hatched plans to close all down."

    "You no longer feel safe here?" Mr. Warner exhaled deeply, reclaiming his coffee cup with a weary hand. "It''s complicated, to say the least. On the very evening Miss Marlowe declared her plans for the theater, we were struck by an electrical fire. During an uncommon night performance, one oft-neglected stage light sparked into flames. Luck was on our side; the blaze was extinguished swiftly. Nevertheless, it cast a shadow on the entire show. Would you believe that was our theater''s inaugural mishap?"

    Jasper furrowed his brow in concentration, "In all its history?"

    With a solemn nod after draining his cup, Mr. Warner affirmed, "Indeed, and that was merely the beginning of our misfortunes. Initially, it was trivial¡ªmisplaced items or minor breakages. Then, more severe incidents: shattered props, mutilated scripts. Soon after, the havoc escalated; rooms were found in disarray, Shiloh''s powder room among them. The most distressing of all¡ªcast members began sustaining injuries; two broken legs, one broken arm due to compromised set pieces, and a spate of lost voices not to mention numerous play cancellations due to sudden cast illnesses right before opening nights."

    Viewing Mr. Warner with a skeptical squint, Jasper challenged, "Could this all not be put down to misfortune?"

    Mr. Warner placed his empty coffee cup aside and gazed out the sole window in contemplation. "I considered bad luck initially," he admitted. "But as calamity piled upon calamity beyond reason or explanation while Miss Marlowe proceeded unwaveringly to close us down post-festival... I couldn''t help noticing a pattern emerging from our previously tranquil abode."

    "So you''re hinting at Mr. Marlowe''s apparition?" Jasper prodded for clarity amidst evasive replies.

    The playwright diverted his gaze from the window and responded wearily, "In essence, yes. The thought of benevolent Mr. Marlowe haunting us is unsettling..."

    Leroy interrupted from beside Ariel, with conviction in his voice: "People change post-mortem though¡ªgoodness doesn¡¯t guarantee immunity from becoming troubled spirits.¡±

    At that moment Ariel felt an inner certainty surge through her: No¡ªhis essence remained untarnished; Mr. Marlowe¡¯s goodness persisted.

    This profound intuition nearly overwhelmed Ariel¡ªto the extent that containing her insistence against Mr. Warner¡¯s assertions became a silent struggle within her.

    A ripple of unease wound its way through Ariel¡ªwhy did Jasper''s perceptiveness unsettle her so? His eyes, trained exclusively on Mr. Warner, shifted toward Ariel for a brief but piercing moment.

    "What''s amiss?" he inquired, his piercing gaze now fixed upon her.

    Startled by his intuition, Ariel stumbled through a barely convincing denial. "No. Nothing''s wrong."

    Jasper scrutinized her with an intensity that lingered uncomfortably long before returning his attention to Mr. Warner.

    "Are you implying that Mr. Marlowe''s spirit is responsible for the disturbances and that Miss Marlowe is at fault?" Jasper probed.

    A fleeting smile of relief danced across Mr. Warner¡¯s face. "Exactly! With the festival on the horizon, I am certain Mr. Marlowe¡¯s presence is causing these events. You must substantiate it."

    "To prevent the theater from shuttering its doors?" Jasper sought clarity. "So if you prove the existence of this specter, Miss Marlowe will concede and leave? It seems to me that her wager suggests she doubts any ghostly activity¡ªif she truly believed, such a gamble would be out of question."

    Around the room, Ariel observed fluctuations in demeanor amongst their company. Mandy appeared visibly toned down¡ªperhaps a pang of sympathy for Warner? John too seemed lost in thought, troubled by an enigma all his own. Beside Ariel, Taylor¡¯s mien was contemplative; Leroy radiated a credulous air toward Warner¡¯s assertions. Max remained insular as ever, engrossed in his computer, fingers poise to type.

    Warner sighed heavily, a shadow of despair claiming his features.

    "I grasp your cynicism," he started. "Just last week two actors abandoned me; another just tonight. Fear has taken hold¡ªthey refuse to set foot here any longer. Those remaining struggle to focus on their craft¡ªand right before our most significant productions! I plead with you¡ªlend me your open-mindedness. My entire career dangles by a thread¡ªmy very life! There is no falsehood here; the apparition is as real as you or I."

    His voice was laden with earnestness as he continued, "All I ask is five days during the festival¡ªif nothing comes to light, if your skepticism holds, then freely walk away and I''ll trouble you no more."

    "And if it results in closure? You would consent to that?" Jasper pressed on.

    "I myself will aid in boarding it up," Warner pledged.

    Jasper nodded assentingly.

    "We shall conduct our investigation then,¡± he announced decisively.

    Warner rose from his seat and swept the room with an expressive gesture¡ªa mixture of gratitude and desperation.

    "He expressed his thanks with a thankful grin that brought out his best features. The warmth of his smile was contagious, and Ariel found herself grinning too. There was something about Mr. Warner''s joy that suited him so well.

    "Time has flown by! Mandy, may I have the honor of walking you back?" the playwright inquired, holding the doorway ajar with a hint of formality.

    Ariel cast a quick glance toward the psychic, whose expression could easily be mistaken for carved stone. John, who had been quietly observing from the side, shuffled his gaze between the pair in silent bewilderment. Clearly, he pondered the same question that had crossed Ariel''s mind previously; had he just referred to her as Mandy? Her eyes drifted to Taylor, who was biting back laughter, and Leroy, whose smirk betrayed his inner amusement; after all, he shared the earlier moment with her.

    "Come now, Mandy," Jasper prodded gently, "Mr. Warner awaits your response."

    A cascade of emotions washed over Ariel''s countenance as she nearly toppled off her seat¨Dall traces of humor wiped away.

    Mandy? That nickname once again?

    Taylor''s jaw dropped to one side in shock, Leroy''s surprise mirrored in the breadth of his eyes. Across from her, John''s expression deepened into greater disbelief. Even Max swiveled in his chair toward the commotion (though deciphering any emotion on his face remained an enigmatic task...). But it was Mandy''s reaction that stood out¡ªshe blushed a fierce scarlet up to her hairline, attempting to shield it with her sleeve to no avail.

    Now Ariel was seething too¡ªher cheeks flushed with a rage that bubbled from within. Leroy placed a comforting hand on her shoulder; he shot her an apologetic glance which she intensely wished to erase from this awkward tableau.

    Oblivious to the underlying tension, Mr. Warner extended his arm gallantly, "Shall we then?"

    Mandy hesitated before rising¡ªher legs weak but eyes alight with unspoken words aimed at Jasper. She paused at the threshold to deliver her parting words,

    "Goodnight... Jasper."

    Just like that she disappeared into the shadowy hallway which seemed akin to the growing darkness enveloping Ariel''s spirit. In that moment, Ariel silently acknowledged Leroy''s hand on her shoulder as both a restraint and a solace.

    Taylor rose then too and proclaimed,

    "What a remarkable evening it has been," she said with an exaggerated wink directed at Ariel who squirmed under Leroy''s steady hand. "Time for me to head back to the Inn." With those words she too took her leave.

    Max resumed typing shortly after resuming his seat; Jasper ventured over to gaze outside into the abyss of night.

    "I''m grateful for your assistance today, John, Leroy," he acknowledged them earnestly. John responded with a nod and rose promptly while Leroy hesitated just long enough until Ariel nudged him teasingly into action.

    Once free from Leroy¡¯s touch Ariel rubbed at her shoulder dramatically - though there was no need - his indifferent demeanor not wavering under her accusing glare. A thick silence enveloped them and although John and Leroy appeared ready for departure, Ariel remained anchored to her seat, fixated on Jasper¡¯s silhouette.

    Wasn¡¯t he going to acknowledge this strange night... offer any words at all?

    Leroy shrugged nonchalantly and offered his hand which she hesitantly accepted feeling disheartened. As he led her towards freedom after John,

    "Ariel-"

    Jasper''s words sliced through the silence, electric and sharp. Ariel came to an abrupt halt, and Leroy, unprepared, stumbled against her. In that suspended moment, Ariel''s ears throbbed with the effort of listening, every muscle tensed for his next utterance,

    "Have a restful night..."

 Chapter 12

    <hr>

    Day Three 6:15am

    Immersed in her covers, Ariel was rooted to her bed, her gaze fixed on the ceiling. For over a quarter of an hour, her mind had been ensnared in a mental tug-of-war. The return to the Inn by Leroy and John''s guidance had left her sinking into the uneven comfort of her mattress with the force of gravity. A peculiar sensation gnawed at her insides. Mandy ¨C he had called her that.

    With a crease in her brow, she squeezed her eyes shut. He''d wished her a sound sleep, yet slumber had eluded her; she spent the night wrestling with restless thoughts, devoid of even a fleeting dream. Darkness was all that greeted her behind closed lids, an opaque companion to her wakefulness. Unable to lie there any longer, Ariel let out a sigh laced with irritation and threw off the blankets.

    Compelled by an inner urgency, even if tempered by his potential to irk her, she knew she had to confront him. Perhaps it was the oddness of last night''s encounter or simply the need to set things straight ¨C whatever it was propelled Ariel through a hasty shower, into clothes, and down the hall with determination towards his door.

    Stepping out from her room, she surveyed the silent corridor ¨C no wails from restless infants this morning. The dining room''s early opening time at six and Leroy''s lesson on punctuality ¨C with cold rice as a chilling deterrent for tardiness ¨C resonated in Ariel''s mind as a cautionary note not to linger overlong with Jasper.

    She fancied them taking a shared stroll to breakfast as she neared room thirteen which seemed to stand more imposing with each advancing step. Inhaling deeply, Ariel composed herself before approaching his door; she counted to ten in preparation, resetting partway through as numbers tangled in nerves.

    How absurd this whole spectacle must seem ¨C hovering at Jasper''s threshold like some indecisive spirit when so often she would invade his office unannounced without much thought! But here she stood outside his private quarters wrestling with hesitation.

    Chastising herself internally for the delay¡ªjust knock already!¡ªshe summoned up an unexpected burst of courage that transformed into a vigorous rap at his door that echoed louder than intended in the quiet hallway. Startled by the clamor of it all and half expecting heads to peek from rooms or an irate Jasper to appear, Ariel scampered back against the wall and sent furtive glances both ways along the deserted passage.

    The continued silence seemed almost accusing; no vexed response from inside signaled Jasper likely wasn''t there. Her knocking couldn''t have gone unnoticed otherwise.

    Saddened by this miss-step ¨C no shared walk to breakfast or opportunity for conversation now ¨C Ariel trudged towards the dining hall resignedly. Let cold rice be on today''s menu again if fate wished; it couldn''t dampen her spirit more than already done¡ªalthough admit fully, almost entirely indifferent.

    Contrary to anticipated chills of breakfast solitude, entering the dining area revealed Taylor and Mandy already there across from each other trapped in an unspoken standoff ¨C not even Mr. Warner present which added mystery considering his habitual presence shadowing Mandy. Ariel barely suppressed amusement at their predicament; despite her misadventures this morning, she wasn''t alone in experiencing disarray.

    With intrigue hanging over why these two found themselves isolated companions sans their usual third wheel¡ªMr. Warner¡ªAriel maneuvered herself into a seat situated equidistant between medium and priestess.

    "Good morning," Ariel chimed in, summoning brightness far beyond what she felt within.

    With a faint murmur, Taylor acknowledged Ariel''s presence, while Mandy didn''t even bother with niceties, choosing instead to immerse herself in the comfort of her coffee. A warm flush crept over Ariel''s cheeks; it wasn''t the blatant disregard from the medium that irked her¡ªit was the absence of common manners after such a delightful evening prior. Habitually, she sought to temper her rising irritation by reaching for a soothing cup of coffee, only to find none awaiting her. Just then, Mrs. Williams bustled in, her keen gaze locking with Ariel''s for a moment of frozen time. Ariel met the surprise with composure and raised Taylor''s cup as a silent plea for coffee. The woman set down her tray and darted back into the kitchen''s depths. Ariel watched the cup in her hand with an air of bemusement at Mrs. Williams'' unanticipated alacrity¡ªthey hadn''t exactly formed the warmest of bonds...

    "That''s mine," Taylor interjected sharply, reclaiming her coffee.

    "My apologies," Ariel retorted with a slight grumble.

    Her gaze drifted towards Mandy out of sheer habit. The medium seemed unperturbed by their tension, lost in a reverie directed towards the dining room doors. Unease pricked at Ariel as she absorbed Mandy''s apparent detachment from their reality. A sharp awareness dawned on Ariel¡ªMandy was privy to something... perhaps it was remnants of last night''s events swirling in her thoughts. In a sudden curiosity,

    "Hey, where is everyone? Leroy, John?" Ariel asked, peering through the doors leading to the kitchen for any sign of Mrs. Williams with her coffee, deliberately excluding Jasper from her inquiry.

    "Where are any of the men?" Taylor echoed indifferently.

    Ariel blinked in realization and surveyed their surroundings¡ªa curious absence of men marked the dining hall this morning. She turned questioningly back to Mandy when she chose that moment to speak.

    "They convene with Mr. Williams¡ªa meeting," Mandy pronounced with frigid authority as if imparting insider knowledge or playing Jasper''s own role¡ªigniting anew Ariel¡¯s simmering discomfort. Beside her, Taylor also bristled at Mandy''s tone.

    "Well all-knowing one, do enlighten us on this convocation?" Taylor challenged with an edge in her voice.

    Mandy flickered them both a glance before casually resuming her thoughtful study of the doorway,

    "Oh, mere trifles¡ªI hardly know..."

    From mildly annoyed to incandescent with indignation¡ªAriel¡¯s eyes bore into Mandy while next to her, Taylor recovered from being taken aback by Mandy''s disregard only to shoot a lethal glare. Yet infuriatingly enough, Mandy appeared blissfully unaware of their vexation.

    Amidst all this commotion, it was no wonder that Ariel nearly missed Mrs. Williams approaching with her coffee¡ªfinally placing before Ariel an inviting steaming cup. But as she prepared to utter reluctant thanks (for what was certainly not speedy service), words failed her. Following close behind Mrs. Williams were the Inn¡¯s chefs each bearing trays heaped high with aromatic food so tempting it momentarily distracted all from earlier disputes.

    A mix of shock and wonder painted Ariel¡¯s features as she gaped, the hustle springing forth from Mrs. Williams¡¯ triumphant smile. A single sharp clap cut through the air, and in a blur of movement that brooked no dissent, tables skidded across the floor to join theirs. The kitchen army, in swift procession, adorned the makeshift banquet hall with their culinary treasures; an unadorned bowl landed squarely before Ariel. With a clap as commanding as before, the men retreated, their mission accomplished.

    A hush settled over the dining hall, each guest captivated by the whirlwind centered on Ariel. Then Mrs. Williams crafted the crescendo with a declaration so joyous it might well reach the neighboring villages: "NOAH WILLIAMS SENDS HIS COMPLIMENTS MISS KINSLEY, ENJOY." Limping off with mirthful chuckles, her exit through the kitchen doors cracks open a symphony of whispers rippling throughout the now-animated room.

    There Ariel sat, dwarfed by an edifice of dishes reminiscent of Mandy''s discomposed state post-Jasper''s familiar address. Taylor and Mandy¡¯s stares attempted to unravel her calm but found only her fixation on an empty bowl. Ariel broke their wordless interrogation with a mouthful of rice hastily stuffed in¡ªperhaps too ambitiously. Offering two bowls to her companions with a coy smile under observant eyes she managed to muffle out, "Hungry?"

    Taylor surveyed her with skepticism creeping into her raised brow. "Something you want to tell us?" she inquired sharply.

    Mandy offered nothing but a challenging stare mixed with intrigue across them. Ariel''s lips tilted in an amused smirk and with an artful nonchalance, she offered, "Well... there might be one or two things."

    Their curious moment was fragmented by overheard snippets from a nearby table: "...utterly unexpected...," "...the Festival of Magnolias...," "...why absent? A mystery indeed...". No magnolias graced any table, Ariel knew well why¡ªNoah¡¯s doing¡ªand blushed anew at her own deceit about them.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Are you alright? You''ve turned quite red," remarked Taylor pointedly amidst her scrutiny.

    Any snappy comeback that may have sparked within Ariel faded as an omen of change; the dining room doors swung wide revealing Jasper like a storm brewing on the horizon attended by Max, Leroy, and John. Their eyes caught the beacon of their feast-laden table in mere moments.

    Ariel''s confidence waned while Mandy nearly leaped from her seat to greet Jasper.

    Her grin wide, she ushered in my return. "Welcome back, take a seat¡ªsurely you''re starving." We drew to a standstill by the table. Leroy gazed on, eyes as vast as saucers, voicing softly, "Clearly not as ravenous as you might be..." A chuckle breezed through Mandy''s lips. With a playful jab at her adversary, she exclaimed, "Thompson, you''re quite the comedian! Although I can''t claim the credit for this feast ¨C maybe Ariel can explain?" All eyes swiveled to Ariel whose face flushed a fiery hue. With the medium''s foot within reach, it would have met with an ''accidental'' stomp.

    "Me?" Ariel retorted, her glare piercing Mandy, "I''m clueless about this spread¡ªI didn''t order it." Jasper, silent until now, swept his eyes over the plenitude of plates and chimed in nonchalantly beside Ariel, "Well, let''s hope not," adding with a hint of sarcasm as he settled down next to Ariel, "Since GPI is covering the tab and your debt''s prominent enough..."

    Ariel bit her tongue to keep her words at bay but distracted herself with her coffee cup instead. Leroy made himself comfortable opposite Ariel and announced his verdict on the situation while he dug into his first mouthful. He declared heartily, "It doesn¡¯t matter how it arrived but letting it go cold is out of the question¡ªsomething I¡¯m not willing to condone."

    As John and Max joined them at their table¡ªMax regarding the food tower with wide-eyed wonder¡ªthe double doors flew open yet again. Oblivious due to her scowl aimed at Mandy who was busy batting eyelashes at Jasper¡ªAriel was caught off guard by the newcomer''s shadow looming over her. Only when Mandy''s attention was drawn away did she break from her stare-down to witness the cause of distraction.

    "Good morning Ariel," greeted a familiar voice calmly. Spinning around in her seat, Ariel faced Noah with surprise etched across her face. Leroy acknowledged him briefly before returning to his meal. "That''s Noah Williams from yesterday," he noted casually.

    Desperate to silence him before digging herself deeper into embarrassment; Ariel''s foot sought hastily for Leroy¡¯s under the table¡ªbut too late; he had already sensed her intent. With a raised eyebrow and a move of leg dodging stealthily he hinted slyly, "Seems someone¡¯s conscience isn''t as clear..."

    Ariel mustered a forced smile for Noah while ignoring Leroy''s insinuation. "Of course I remember," she said promptly without missing a beat. Noah''s laughter echoed warmly¡ªa sound Ariel found unexpectedly pleasant.

    A hopeful glint flickered in Ariel''s eyes as she murmured, "Surely she hasn''t forgotten me, we shared a meal only a day ago."

    Leroy''s eyebrows arched high as he locked gazes with Ariel, a trace of surprise coloring his voice, "Is that so?"

    "Ariel, won¡¯t you introduce us to your companion?" Mandy interjected with a sly grin, cloaking her sharp curiosity with a guise of sweet innocence. As Leroy and now Mandy pressed her further, Ariel¡¯s cheeks began to bloom with an ever-deepening shade of crimson.

    "Oh look at that blush. Could this mean there''s something more?" teased Mandy playfully, her laughter just barely contained behind her sleeve as a mischievous smirk danced on her lips. A wave of embarrassment surged within Ariel¡ªher leg kicked out impulsively, aiming for her adversary.

    "Ouch!" The exclamation burst from John who scanned the room in confusion. Ariel deflated into her chair, her face aflame with embarrassment.

    "Well?" Taylor¡¯s voice was expectant when Ariel remained silent. Shooting the priestess a glare filled with wishes of drifting footwear, Ariel bit back her words.

    "Let me do the honors," Leroy chimed in with barely concealed mirth, "This gentleman here is Noah Williams, the esteemed grandson of the proprietor of Williams Inn. Our paths crossed just yesterday morning and it seems Ariel had the pleasure of meeting him yet again..."

    Stranded in this torrent of subtlety and jest, Ariel cast a look towards Noah for some sign of shock or denial in response to Mandy and Leroy''s insinuations. Instead, there was Noah¡ªgrinning wide and infectiously at the group.

    "Ariel has found quite the delightful circle," he commented warmly, his gaze softening fondly as he looked at her. Her heart did a somersault as she noticed the twinkling spark in his eyes; she helplessly felt another wave of pink wash over her.

    "Thank you...Williams," she stammered out. An expression of surprised pleasure crossed Noah''s face,

    "It''s Noah¡ªplease call me Noah," he insisted with a gentle blush blooming across his cheeks. At that moment, Ariel silently longed for an escape through the floorboards.

    "Mr. Williams, is it true you''re set to inherit your grandparents'' inn?"

    Jasper¡¯s question sliced smoothly through the mounting tension¡ªthe verbal equivalent of a cool breeze that recalled Ariel back from the brink of mortification; indeed, the blush receded from her face as if chased away by his composed delivery.

    Noah turned towards Jasper, noticing him truly for the first time,

    "Oh yes," he confirmed; his smile attempted to return but staggered under Jasper''s piercing gaze and possessive posture close to Ariel¡ªno smile fully returned.

    Ariel glanced back at Jasper; he had moved closer to her subconsciously or otherwise; close enough that she could detect faint hints of coffee scent enveloping him¡ªa scent that now seemed almost protective. Mandy observed this too, any hint of victory in her expression waned momentarily. Once again warmth rose in Ariel''s cheeks. But after a palpable silence hung between them, Jasper eased back into his space and casually turned his attention towards his food¡ªallowing everyone around to exhale and resume their own pretenses.

    "At last," he murmured with a nod. Ariel scrutinized her boss, recognizing the contemplative furrow etching his brow¡ªan unmistakable sign of his inner turmoil...

    "Ariel..."

    Distracted from her own musings by Noah''s voice, Ariel lifted her gaze to meet his, bestowing upon him a radiant yet somewhat feigned grin,

    "Ah, Williams? Or should I say... Noah?" she faltered slightly with his name, her cheeks warming at the slip. His expression wavered but quickly rebounded at her prompt recovery,

    "I should be on my way; there''s plenty to prepare for today''s festival kickoff. I trust your meal is to your satisfaction? Should you require anything at all¡ª"

    Interrupting without an ounce of guilt while savoring his second helping of waffles, Leroy jumped in with a question,

    "This feast here - was it your doing?" he queried absent-mindedly as he eyed a third waffle while glancing towards Noah.

    Caught off guard, Noah''s features momentarily clouded over and he shot a puzzled look toward the kitchen doors, "I... wasn''t this already discussed?"

    Observing the morning drama with sheer amusement, Mandy spoke up to soothe the confusion,

    "Indeed it was mentioned, and how thoughtful it was of you to arrange such a sumptuous breakfast for Ariel," chimed in the medium, with a beaming smile that lit up her face.

    Seething inside but masked by poise, Ariel feigned dropping her napkin beneath the table, ready to pinpoint Mandy''s stance... Yet before she could plot any mischief, Noah swiftly retrieved the napkin and placed it back on the table with grace,

    "Take this," he offered with tenderness.

    Robbed of retribution, Ariel''s thanks were tinged with insincerity,

    "I appreciate it," she uttered through gritted teeth.

    "So you''re behind this delightful spread...for Ariel?" Jasper redirected their focus. Noah recoiled slightly, flustered by the repetition of queries,

    "Yes, that was my doing. I thought it would be nice for Ariel to start her day with a sumptuous breakfast. It is delightful, isn''t it? You do approve, right?"

    Ariel squirmed under scrutiny but melted under Noah¡¯s gaze of earnest worry. Despite herself, she returned his concern with warmth,

    "It''s truly wonderful, thank you," she asserted as calmly as possible. Then her attention drifted from Noah and their table companions; it struck her that once again she captivated everyone''s interest.

    Silence enveloped the room as all eyes were trained on their exchange; hardly anyone made pretense of eating their now lukewarm meals. Casting them a stern glance elicited reactions of discomfort¡ªtheir cheeks flushed as their guilt compelled them to return to their tables and hastily consume the neglected plates.

    Satisfied at their discomfiture, Ariel internally gloated,

    Serve yourselves right with chilled fare.

    Suddenly a resonant cry cut through the quietude,

    "NOAH!"

    Jolted from her reverie, Ariel''s heart skipped a beat. The sound that startled her echoed from the corridor just outside the dining area, most likely belonging to Noah''s grandfather. Collecting himself with a touch of sheepishness, Noah peered down at Ariel, his grin tinged with embarrassment,

    "Seems that my grandfather requires my attention; might I have the pleasure of your company at tonight''s festivities?"

    Ariel''s gaze locked with his earnest plea, her lips parting in silent indecision¡ªwas she to attend?

    Before Ariel could muster a response, Mandy interjected with her characteristic poise,

    "Undoubtedly you will; we''re all making an appearance."

    A flicker of relief crossed Noah''s face as he nodded in approval,

    "Marvelous, see you then," he affirmed. Offering Ariel a look brimming with unspoken words, he exited with a lingering wave.

    Rooted to her chair, Ariel cursed the morning that drew her from the sanctuary of her sheets. All fell quiet momentarily until the room burst into life as animated conversations resumed. Reluctantly, Ariel became an unwilling audience to the rumors swirling around,

    "...Rumor has it he''s quite taken with her..."

    "Taken? I''d say it''s outright adoration!"

    "Their affection must be true; word is they''ve been courting for weeks..."

    "A courtship? My sources whisper of an impending proposal¡ªwith a ring at his disposal!"

    "You''re behind on the news; they''re betrothed already¡ª"

    "Betrothed? My informant confided that they secretly exchanged vows¡ªcan you imagine?"

    "Ah, what clandestine romance!"

    With that, Ariel leapt up so abruptly she nearly overturned the table. Leroy scowled disapprovingly as she disrupted his banquet, yet she remained oblivious. A flush crept across her cheeks, and the walls seemed to inch closer; she yearned for breath¡ªfor escape.

    "I-I must excuse myself," her voice was barely audible as she sidestepped away. An abrupt entrance cut her retreat short.

    "Ariel!"

    The resonance of Daniel Warner¡¯s voice sliced through the murmurings like a blade. In that moment, relief swept over Ariel like a soothing balm; Warner¡¯s timely arrival was more welcome than ever before. His reassuring touch on her shoulder was received with utmost gratitude,

    "Wonderful to catch sight of you," he beamed, scanning their table and instantly locking eyes with Mandy,

    "Surely you weren''t departing?" he inquired eagerly while refocusing on Ariel. Her internal debate was fleeting as optimism took root once more,

    "No, no departure here. Was merely stretching my limbs¡ªdo join us...Mandy has reserved your place."

 Chapter 13

    <hr>

    "Ah, splendid!" Daniel exclaimed, beaming as he bestowed a final appreciative tap on her shoulder before he strode over to Mandy. Ariel trailed him, her smile unfaltering, basking in the imminent triumph of her plot. As Mr. Warner approached, the medium''s smile waned.

    "Top of the morning to you, Mandy," he announced warmly, nestling himself next to her with ease. Ariel and the medium exchanged a charged glance, a silent duel of wills, but Ariel was unshakable¡ªher moment was at hand.

    "It''s wonderful to have you join us today, Mr. Warner. Please, feel free to indulge," Ariel offered with gusto, embracing the intensity of Mandy''s glare and responding with an even broader grin.

    "Ah!" Mr. Warner expressed in surprise as his attention finally landed on the spread before him, "What have we here? Seems someone has quite the appetite?" he ribbed light-heartedly, seeking Mandy''s shared amusement. She complied with a restrained titter.

    "Just Ariel," Mandy replied following the gentle echo of laughter; the innuendo didn''t go unnoticed as Ariel sensed a familiar heat rise in her cheeks.

    Ariel¡¯s mind raced with cunning thoughts as she eyed Mandy from across the table. Then, with renewed cheerfulness and light-hearted laughter, she addressed Mr. Warner who sat sipping his coffee contentedly,

    "You know, I did wake up rather peckish this morning," she confessed playfully, "I''d wager you were quite taken aback by the feast awaiting when you arrived," she added thoughtfully.

    Mandy shot Ariel a loaded look; she could sense something brewing but was powerless to derail it. Mr. Warner glanced up from his beverage,

    "Now that you mention it...no, I hadn''t really noticed..." he replied distractedly, his gaze veering unintentionally towards Mandy.

    Ariel¡¯s smirk widened¡ªher ploy was unfolding perfectly,

    "I suppose there are indeed more... captivating things to behold," she noted meaningfully, locking eyes with Mandy.

    "Distracting," echoed Mr. Warner softly, all his attention on the medium now. Color rose in Mandy¡¯s pale face while a flash in her eyes betrayed her composed appearance.

    "Mr. Warner," interjected Jasper abruptly, sidestepping the silent battle before him, "our purpose here is to investigate your theater if memory serves?"

    This snapped Mr. Warner out of his reverie; he turned to Jasper as if the latter had just sounded an alarm,

    "Yes! Precisely¡ªthat¡¯s why you''re here. As we discussed last evening,¡± Jasper raised his hand casually amid Mr. Warner¡¯s excited clamor,

    "Indeed so," Jasper countered tactfully yet firmly interrupting him, "and if investigation is our objective for today... shouldn''t that be our focus?"

    Mr. Warner''s gaze on Jasper held all the perplexity of a man confronted with an intricate puzzle, "I must confess, your point escapes me..." he stuttered, his voice free from mockery but laced with the trepidation of potentially offending the otherwordly guest.

    Jasper''s demeanor remained constant, untroubled by the sigh he never released. Although his face betrayed no irritation, Ariel, often the instigator of her boss''s frayed nerves, recognized the thinning strands of his patience.

    "I am speaking of this morning''s predawn summons¡ªpulled from rest to deliberate over festival rites I''m expected to perform. The celebration''s importance is not lost on me; however, are we here to conduct our inquiry or not, Mr. Warner?"

    As Mr. Warner opened his mouth in an involuntary gesture of dissent, his eyebrows soared upward.

    "Direct your displeasure elsewhere; I wasn''t the one disrupting your slumber today. Your role here is investigative. My apologies for Mr. Williams'' demands; tradition compels every man in Magnolia Midlands to engage during this time..."

    "So you propose we engage with the festivities rather than focus on our investigation?"

    "Our task is investigative¡ª"

    "You want us to prioritize our research over participating in the festival?"

    "No," Mr. Warner interjected with a volume that turned heads at nearby tables into quiet spectators,

    "I mean, no," he corrected himself more softly, "I implore you to balance both pursuits. Isn''t it possible to do both?"

    Ariel detected an unusual firmness in Mr. Warner''s voice which she found disconcerting¡ªhaving seen him resort to a tearful and beseeching manner when previously challenged, his current retort was notably sharp.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    An uneasy silence set in as Jasper and Mr. Warner locked gazes¡ªJasper the embodiment of serenity and Mr. Warner the image of vexation. Gradually, Mr. Warner regained composure; color drained from his cheeks as he absently straightened his tie and cleared his throat in recognition of the commotion caused.

    "My apologies," he offered though with scant sincerity, "I simply seek assurance that you can manage both tasks efficiently. The festival primarily unfolds under nightfall and would be well-received by locals if you participated."

    Jasper observed Mr. Warner coolly,

    "You imply such participation would bolster credibility should we discover spectral activity?" queried Jasper.

    Mr. Warner shifted uneasily,

    "Yes, the townsfolk harbor deep-seated suspicions; they will dismiss your findings without hesitation if you''ve managed to offend them beforehand¨C¨Cplease..."

    With that plea, Mr. Warner had reverted to imploration which oddly reassured Ariel for reasons unknown to her. After a pause thick with consideration, Jasper granted a nod of concession,

    "Very well, our involvement shall be granted. Should it detract from our investigative endeavors, be prepared for those implications," Jasper declared with an intense gaze that held Mr. Warner captive in silent understanding.

    The playwright hesitated for a heartbeat, his features twisted in the urge to argue, for a compromise was never in his script. Yet he could only surrender, his objections sliding down his throat as he acknowledged Jasper''s unwavering stance with a reluctant nod. The frigid air around the table thawed gradually; Mr. Warner, once more engrossed in his coffee, occasionally beaming over at Mandy. Ariel''s watchful eyes met her adversary''s¡ªnot in triumph, but rather a peaceful resignation was reflected in her gaze, as if the fight within her had ebbed away, marking an unspoken ceasefire.

    An unexpected grumble from Ariel''s stomach revealed her neglect for nourishment. She reached out for her waffle with hope, only to be greeted by lukewarm rice. Her frown etched deeper into discontent as she placed the waffle aside and sought redemption among the others¡ªlifting lid after lid¡ªonly to find emptiness staring back each time: a series of disappointing reveals. With her irritation mounting, she scanned the suspects: Jasper and Mandy were both innocent, with modest portions before them. Taylor seemed to discreetly distance herself from an extra waffle, while John remained immersed in his meager serving.

    Suspicion blossoming within her, Ariel''s gaze landed on the monk beside her. Leroy sat leisurely reclined with a self-satisfied air; before him stood a miniature fortress of waffles. Then there was Max, nonchalantly stirring his drink and keeping time on his watch, exchanging obscure looks with Jasper¡ªand camouflaged by his nonchalance was a waffle collection rivaling Leroy''s own fortress tucked to the side. Ariel¡¯s shock was palpable as her mouth hung agape.

    "Ladylike behavior does not include gaping," chided Leroy amidst stifled burps. Rousing from her disbelief, Ariel delivered swift retribution with a strategic stomp on Leroy''s foot that elicited an involuntary yelp as he lurched forward.

    Ariel¡¯s smirk cooled along with her drink; another stomach growl betrayed her unsatisfied hunger, tarnishing her momentary sense of triumph.

    Jasper rose abruptly, signaling it was time to dive back into their investigation; his assistant mirrored the action instantly. Mr. Warner leapt to his feet with professional eagerness,

    "Shall we?" he beamed.

    Mandy vacated her seat gracefully as the playwright offered his arm with delicate finesse, escorting her past tables of observing guests. Ariel tracked their departure¡ªa wicked glint of enjoyment at Mandy¡¯s apparent vexation lighting up her eyes. Maneuvering through the gauntlet of tables herself, Ariel once more found herself enveloped in waves of whispering gossip that swept through the room like a hushed storm...

    "Good heavens, did your eyes just witness that? Observe his demeanor, firmly clasping her arm¡ªutterly domineering..."

    "Isn''t that Daniel Warner? If memory serves correct, he was betrothed not long ago, right?"

    "Precisely! To that poor Shiloh lass. Quite the pity..."

    "Astonishing how swiftly he''s shifted his affections, isn''t it? And pray tell, who is the lady accompanying him?"

    "Goodness gracious if it isn''t Hanes, Mandy!"

    "Indeed, you''ve hit the nail on the head! The renowned TV clairvoyant..."

    "Mingling with Daniel Warner? That''s one for the books!"

    "Certainly is..."

    The idle gossip was instantly cut short for Ariel as a door abruptly swung open, colliding with her,

    "Ouch!" she blurted out, pressing a hand to her forehead while navigating through.

    Leroy halted in response to her plight and with a cursory glance that confirmed her well-being, tossed her a mischievous grin,

    "They say karma doesn''t miss a beat..."

    Ariel responded with a mock glare toward his foot while the monk cautiously widened their gap, proceeding down the corridor.

    Rounding the corner to enter the lobby, they were met with Mrs. Williams'' silent stare until her gaze fell upon Ariel (who was futilely trying to seek cover behind Leroy) and she bellowed,

    "HAD A PLEASANT BREAKFAST, DEAR?"

    Ariel couldn¡¯t feign ignorance to such an auditory bombardment and returned the greeting with a gracious smile.

    "Wonderful, thank you," she replied earnestly before quickening her step. Alas, Leroy''s pace ahead resembled that of a snail...

    "I''LL HAVE YOU KNOW MY GRANDSON TAKES A GREAT LIKING TO YOU. SHOULD YOU POSSESS THE WITS OF A SHREWD LASS, YOU''D FIND HIM TO YOUR LIKING AS WELL," announced Mrs. Williams with a conspiratorial grin.

    Attempting to merge into Leroy''s shadow and escape notice proved futile for Ariel as she felt her cheeks flare crimson. Mr. Warner at the forefront paused and turned towards Mandy inquiringly who chimed,

    "It appears we''ve uncovered an admirer for Ariel..." Her pitch calibrated perfectly for all ears present. At this revelation, Mr. Warner¡¯s laughter resonated with warmth.

    "In that case, she ought to consider herself fortunate; Noah Williams stands to inherit this flourishing Inn¡ªquite a coveted position among young women," he commented merrily.

    A mix of embarrassment and apprehension enveloped Ariel as she nudged Leroy fruitlessly to move faster. Eventually relinquishing his spot at the exit, Mr. Warner stepped aside allowing them all to depart as the elderly woman watched on giddily after Ariel.

 Chapter 14

    <hr>

    Ariel had never felt such a sense of liberation outdoors. She briskly distanced herself from Leroy, pacing ahead. A brisk wind toyed with strands of her hair and kissed her cheeks until they bloomed with life. Drawing in the crisp, rejuvenating air, her senses were teased by an aromatic sweetness carried aloft. Could it be magnolias? Her gaze danced over to the bustling town square, alive with the hustle of festival preparations nearing completion, where garlands of delicate white Magnolias swayed in celebration. Children and women darted about, imbuing the scenery with final enchanting touches. Yet, Ariel noticed an absence ¨C the men were notably missing.

    As if tapping into her thoughts, Leroy approached, matching her stride.

    "Not a man in sight today. It seems they''ve all devoted themselves to writing," he commented lightly.

    Ariel''s gaze met his, riddled with questions.

    "It''s in honor of Bradford Marlowe ¨C husband and muse of creativity," Leroy informed her, his lips curving into a playful smile as he concluded with a mischievous twinkle in his eye.

    Still puzzled, Ariel tilted her head, pressing for clarity,

    "Was this the focal point of your morning discussion?"

    Leroy leaned back nonchalantly, squinting against the glare of the sun,

    "That''s the gist. Today calls for us to craft a short tale and present it at tonight''s festival. Once all submissions are gathered, one is chosen at random. The author''s reward is being hailed as carrying Bradford Marlowe''s creative spirit and crowned Mr. Marlowe for the festivities," he explained, chuckling at the odd ceremony.

    "That''s rather fascinating," Ariel mused thoughtfully before questioning further about the festival¡¯s agenda regarding gender roles.

    Flashing a knowing grin down at her, Leroy teased,

    "Ah no, tomorrow is said to celebrate the wives..."

    A faint scowl drew across Ariel''s features as Leroy seemed too pleased by this notion,

    "Just picture it," he joked with barely contained mirth, "Taylor donning the mantle of a devoted spouse."

    Looking towards Taylor striding ahead in towering heels, Ariel couldn''t help but share an amused glance with Leroy,

    "Difficult to envision," she concurred.

    Approaching the theater presented them with an imposing sight of grandeur bathed in sunlight. Yet Ariel knew better than to be deceived by its serene facade ¨C those foreboding double doors awaited inside. With quiet resolve, she ascended the stairs. Jasper, Max, Mr. Warner; even Taylor passed through unchallenged ¨C but Ariel anticipated resistance that was unique to her alone.

    Sensing her reluctance, Leroy offered silent encouragement with a gentle hand on her shoulder ¨C an offer to accompany her past those doors that loomed ahead. A warm rush of gratitude flooded Ariel towards him and for a moment she regretted having stepped on his foot quite as forcefully before.

    Mandy and John trailed behind, ascending the stairs as the last of the group. Ariel''s gaze was drawn to them, a quizzical arch in her brow as she pondered over how Mandy had momentarily slipped the clutches of their enamored client. The frosty stare from her adversary''s cerulean eyes surveyed the doors, and Ariel could read the hesitation mirrored on her face with an equal sense of trepidation about what lay beyond.

    Taking a deep breath, Ariel signaled to Leroy with a confident nod, and together they proceeded. A fleeting wave of discomfort washed over her, sparking the onset of a headache and stirring nausea. Standing on the threshold, a sense of familiarity grazed her mind... With a resolute step forward, she crossed over, shielded by Leroy''s guidance.

    "How are you feeling? All good?" Leroy inquired with evident concern. Ariel offered a grateful squeeze to his hand resting on her shoulder,

    "It was barely noticeable, thanks to you," she said with genuine warmth. Relieved, Leroy straightened,

    "I suppose I''ll just have to accompany you from now on. What with your involvement with Noah, it seems like a fortuitous arrangement," he observed with a sly hint of wisdom. A shadow crossed Ariel''s mind as she contemplated reviving her irritation for previously stepping on his foot,

    "I''m quite capable alone and for your information, I''m not involved with Noah," Ariel retorted sharply.

    At that moment, Ariel caught a glimpse of Mandy entering. The medium''s stride faltered momentarily at the last step; Johnny had preemptively extended his support, catching Mandy before she stumbled. With Ariel distracted, Leroy turned to see what had caught her attention.

    "Thank you," whispered Mandy to John after regaining her composure and releasing his supportive grip. John responded with an affable smile,

    "Of course. Are you sure you''re okay?" he asked with genuine worry lacing his voice.

    Briefly closing her eyes and pressing an elegant sleeve against her pale lips, Mandy paused. After a tense couple of seconds, she reopened them,

    "Yes, I''m fine."

    Catching Mandy''s eye, Leroy intervened,

    "Ariel seemed more at ease passing through assisted; perhaps next time John could be at your side?"

    Ariel looked up at Leroy appreciatively for his well-meaning suggestion; however, Mandy responded only with a polite but distant smile while subtly distancing herself from the priest,

    "Leroy, I appreciate it but I wouldn''t want to trouble John unnecessarily¡ª"

    Before John could interject what appeared to be an opposing thought ¨C judged by his expressive countenance ¨C Ariel continued unaware,

    "Should I require assistance, Jasper will suffice."

    John subsequently silenced himself beside Mandy, settling into a quiet acceptance etched across his features.

    The ensemble continued their journey, arriving at a chamber midway down the corridor, which served as their operational hub. Upon entering, Ariel saw Max dutifully ensconced at his computer, his digits dancing rapidly over the keyboard. Jasper stood close to his lofty aide, gesturing towards something on the monitor, while Taylor lounged on the sofa, engrossed in inspecting her nails. Notably absent was Mr. Warner.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    With the sound of their arrival, Jasper lifted his eyes to meet Ariel''s with a significant glance which she had come to understand, after her tenure there, as an unspoken request for coffee. Feeling somewhat elevated by the task, Ariel moved towards a modest kitchenette nestled in one corner of the room. She filled the coffee maker with water from an adjacent minuscule basin and switched on the burner.

    As Ariel performed this task, Mandy, Leroy, and John ambled in behind her and chose their places to sit down. Securing the coffeepot''s lid, Ariel pivoted from the kitchenette, knowing all too well that a watched pot never boils. Her gaze meandered about the room and paused when she noticed Taylor again, biting her lip in contemplation. There was an irksome puzzle about Taylor''s immunity to the portal''s effect this time; she earmarked it as a question for later investigation.

    Meanwhile, Jasper positioned himself before them all with arms folded and a solemn expression signaling it was time to buckle down.

    "Mr. Warner has mandated a meticulous and exhaustive probe; that is precisely what we shall undertake. As of yesterday evening," Jasper explained while scanning every individual present, "Max and I have concluded our set of interviews ¨C commencing with Miss Marlowe and culminating with Mr. Warner himself."

    As Jasper¡¯s penetrating gaze met Ariel¡¯s, she couldn¡¯t help but feel her cheeks warm with a rush of color. On the sofa, Taylor¡¯s face also reddened¡ªbut her blush stemmed from an entirely different sentiment.

    "That reminds me,¡± Taylor interjected sharply, cutting through the silence," why partner Thompson and me only to have us roam about the theater? Surely you realized we would refrain from conducting exorcisms as tangible evidence of supernatural presence¡ªand for such evidence..." She glared reluctantly at Mandy across from her," to procure that we would require support from our medium friend here."

    Jasper addressed her concerns calmly but firmly," Mills, your befuddlement is acknowledged but rest assured there was method in my actions. According to blueprints, this establishment''s complexity exceeds appearances. It was crucial for you and Leroy to acclimate to these environs should you need to perform exorcisms expediently. Recall my instructions yesterday mentioned nothing pertaining to exorcisms."

    His explanation momentarily diverted when he referred to Mandy formally as ''Makenzie.'' The sudden use of her surname drew Ariel out from her reverie.

    Did he just say ''Makenzie''?

    Her gaze flipped between Jasper and Mandy¡ªthere was no mistaking it; Mandy''s countenance dropped as her eyes sought Jasper¡¯s for any semblance of hope¡ªwhich quickly dissipated upon realizing that any past informality was impermanent.

    A wave of relief surged through Ariel resulting in a spontaneous smile lighting up her face¡ªso engrossed was she in these observations that she obliviously missed the coffee boiling over until Jasper¡¯s stern look pulled her back into reality.

    Reacting swiftly, Ariel hastened to turn off the stove and mix in the coffee grounds. Content that his caffeinated beverage was finally underway, Jasper resumed addressing Taylor¡¯s concerns with undiverted attention.

    "Like I mentioned, Makenzie was tied up with an interview on my behalf yesterday, but rest assured, she''s fully at your disposal now when you need her."

    "Ah yes, the interview with Shiloh''s mother," the priestess prodded, "why was I overlooked for that assignment?"

    Ariel had just finished making coffee and glanced at Jasper uneasily. She worried Taylor might have overstepped, yet Jasper seemed unperturbed by the line of inquiry¡ªactually, he looked rather entertained.

    "Mills, no insult intended, but that interview needed a nuanced approach which I felt wasn¡¯t quite your forte."

    A sharp look crossed Taylor¡¯s face as she sent a disapproving scowl towards Mandy and John, who had conducted the interview.

    "However," Jasper continued smoothly, sensing her interest in the matter, "if you''re that intrigued by our interview process, I''d be delighted to include you in the next case to assist Max and myself." He said this with a slight smirk that managed to quell the priestess¡¯s further questions. With a resentful glare at Jasper, she reclined in her seat, silently fuming.

    Ariel moved to the table with fresh coffee for Jasper.

    "This is the first I''m hearing of such an interview,¡± she remarked while filling Leroy¡¯s cup.

    "Well, you were probably at lunch with Noah Williams at that time," the monk stated.

    The color rose in Ariel''s cheeks as Noah''s name sparked a flame. She furrowed her brow in silent retaliation thinking to step on his foot. Leroy quickly dodged just in time as he sensed the threat posed by an aggravated Ariel nearby.

    John chimed in cheerfully about their earlier discussion with Shiloh¡¯s mother, noting her ambition for her daughter. He casually let slip that Shiloh and Mr. Warner used to be an item...

    ¡°Intriguing,¡± Ariel said with genuine curiosity as she served the priest his coffee. John acknowledged her with a polite nod and savored his coffee.

    "Mmhmm," Mandy chimed in rather coolly, "he was on the brink of proposing."

    Astonishment fluttered across Ariel''s face as she poured Taylor''s drink.

    ¡°They were close to marriage?¡±

    The medium gave a solemn nod.

    "But things took a turn when Miss Marlowe entered the picture...,"

    Taylor interjected cynically into her cup,

    " ''Took a turn''? More like the man panicked and saw a perfect escape from commitment."

    There was a sharp edge of bitterness in Taylor¡¯s voice that caught Ariel¡¯s attention. Her dark eyes met Taylor¡¯s as she observed,

    "It seems men have an aversion to staying committed. Shiloh is surely better off without him."

    An oppressive silence descended after the comment. Rising from her hunched position over the table, Ariel crossed to Max''s desk with grace, tipping the remaining golden brew from the pot into his waiting cup.

    "When did this happen?" Ariel inquired, her tone revealing dissatisfaction with the current narrative.

    "Not entirely certain, it was pretty recent though," responded John, lost in thought.

    A moment of quiet reflection found Ariel placing the coffee pot back on its perch. Her mind wandered to yesterday''s affair at the festival grounds¡ªthe wounded expression on Shiloh''s face when Mr. Warner had casually called Mandy by her first name. A heavy sigh escaped Ariel,

    Taylor might think Shiloh is better off without him, but what about Shiloh''s heart? Could she harbor lingering affections for him...?

    "Alright, so Leroy and I were dispatched to essentially wander within the theater''s maze, and John and Mandy carried out a straightforward interview," Taylor began again with newfound energy in his voice. "But Ariel¡ªwhat did they send her to do? Dine with her fianc¨¦?"

    A storm of emotion swirled within Ariel as she turned from the counter, suppressing a sharp rebuke, thankful now that her grip wasn''t on the fragile coffee pot¡ªotherwise, it would be in pieces. Just as she readied a retort for Taylor, Jasper''s darkened and disapproving gaze caught her off-guard, silencing her. His eyes simmered with displeasure; this line of questioning clearly didn''t resonate well with him¡ªTaylor may have just trespassed too far.

    "Mills, my rationale for each unique assignment was quite clear." said Jasper firmly. "I did not task Ariel with neglecting her duties to enjoy lunch with Mr. Williams."

    The suggestion roused indignation in Ariel, her gaze locking with Jasper''s in silent challenge.

    So he thinks I shirked my responsibilities?

    "No more questions¡ªwe have tasks at hand," Jasper continued authoritatively. "Based on our combined interviews with the cast and our own interactions here¨CMax and I have pinpointed areas needing our focus." His serious gaze turned to Ariel, "You and John will be responsible for setting up cameras and checking room temperatures."

    John nodded seamlessly in agreement while Ariel folded her arms defiantly¨Ctheir boss''s words seemingly lost on her. Unperturbed, Jasper addressed Taylor:

    "Mills, you''re to accompany Makenzie to the hall of mirrors. Should she sense anything amiss, proceed with a blessing."

    Less than thrilled expressions crossed both Taylor and Makenzie¡¯s faces but acceptance hung in their silence.

    Lastly turning to Leroy¨Cthe monk¨CJasper concluded: "I''m assigning you to several dressing rooms that yesterday¡¯s interviewees claim they can''t enter; Mr. Warner deems it vital that this theater functions without hitch¡ªit¡¯ll be comforting for his cast knowing you''re there."

    With a nod acknowledging their tasks, Taylor and Mandy made their way to the labyrinthine hall of mirrors. In the meantime, Max passed a printed theater layout to Jasper, who smoothly relayed it into Leroy''s hands. The dressing rooms requiring spiritual cleansing were marked in bold, ensuring the monk wouldn''t veer off course. "This will guide you through," Max stated, with a helpful hint in his voice. Leroy locked eyes with Jasper for a brief moment before conveying his understanding with a nod and exiting the study.

    Ariel''s brow furrowed in puzzlement. Her mind buzzed with questions about the necessity of such guidance. Could the building be so vast? She pondered silently.

    Without missing a beat, Jasper turned to Ariel proffering a map, "You''ll need this for navigation."

    Nearby, John approached an imposing desk to retrieve a compact camera and its accompanying cord. "Your first recording should commence at the main entrance," he directed without looking up from the computer monitor capturing Max''s focus.

    "Ready to depart?" asked John, his voice tinged with anticipation. Ariel shook off her bemusement, offering John a soft smile in affirmation. Together, they stepped out into the new task awaiting them.

 Chapter 15

    <hr>

    As they made their way through the eerily quiet corridor, the hushed glow from oil lamps cast an amber hue, Ariel and John stepped into the grand foyer. Without a word needed between them, John began to erect the stand while Ariel commenced with the temperature readings.

    "Jasper''s captured an angle of the entryway; he''d appreciate one of this area too," observed John as he methodically placed the camera on its tripod. Ariel glanced up from her chart, where she had just jotted down 68.3 degrees...

    "Understood," she responded, approaching the clergyman.

    "What do you think about this viewpoint?" he inquired, fine-tuning the tripod''s position. A soft smile played on Ariel''s lips as she signaled her approval with a thumbs-up.

    "Perfect!"

    Reflecting her smile, John inquired,

    "Got those readings?"

    "Yes," Ariel affirmed, her gaze sweeping over the chart once more with a contemplative air.

    "Alright, let''s gather the next camera then."

    Suddenly, a flicker of movement caught Ariel''s peripheral vision¡ªa fleeting shadow. Rooted to the spot for an instant, she pivoted towards its source.

    "Ariel...?" John''s voice trailed in his wake when he noted her absence behind him. Ariel blinked and dismissed it as her imagination; the space was devoid of anyone else. Forcing brightness into her voice, she caught up to John,

    "Just my mind playing tricks on me," she said cheerily. His eyes¡ªa soft hue of blue¡ªstudied her for a moment before he nodded and they continued onwards.

    Back at headquarters, Ariel assisted by shouldering a camera herself. With directions to deploy more cameras throughout various chambers and corridors, they ventured forth.

    Securing the main door behind them, Ariel recorded a new entry: 70.1 degrees on her ledger. The afternoon had seen them arrange several cameras already¡ªand now only a few remained.

    "What''s our next target?" inquired John after setting up another surveillance device in the corridor.

    "The dressing room...at last," Ariel expressed with relief¡ªthey had dealt with four consecutive corridor cameras prior.

    Perusing her chart once again¡ªtemperatures were consistent across all hallways¡ªthey quickly navigated towards the theater''s dressing rooms located on its far side. As they passed through unfamiliar passageways and doorways, it struck Ariel how truly expansive this theater was; Jasper hadn''t exaggerated. Recollections of something Leroy mentioned floated back to her:

    Secret chambers, hidden doors, and optical illusions are common in venues like these...

    A lump formed in Ariel''s throat as she threw cautious glances around¡ªnothing seemed remotely recognizable.

    That Jasper! How could he not provide us with a map of this place?!

    "We must be close to our destination now, right?" John broke his silence for the first time in what felt like an eternity.

    Ariel offered a shaky smile in response,

    "Um- yes, I believe so..."

    "And here''s hoping we haven''t strayed off the path..." joked the priest in a teasing tone.

    Ariel felt a lump in her throat, and her attempt at laughter emerged as a high-pitched squeak. At that moment, they heard muffled voices. As they rounded a corner, a door with the sign "Dressing Rooms" painted in bold letters appeared. Ariel and John shared a glance of relief and pushed the door open.

    As it turned out, the dressing rooms were just behind the stage area. The voices they had caught earlier emerged from actors deep in rehearsal. Ariel''s eyes widened as she took in the scene behind the curtain ¨C something she''d always been curious about. A huddle of performers paused their script run-through to glance at the newcomers.

    With warm grins, Ariel and John were met with subtle nods before everyone returned to their tasks. Ariel stayed close to John as they navigated past leaning stage sets, dormant lighting rigs, and wardrobes filled with costumes. Her eyes darted across the stage, absorbing every detail from the overstated drapes to a line of doors they approached. Each door boasted a star and an actor¡¯s name; around ten spanned before them.

    "I can¡¯t seem to find Mr. Warner''s dressing room," noted Ariel scanning each nameplate. John''s brow furrowed in contemplation,

    "That¡¯s true but also Shiloh''s is missing."

    Ariel blinked surprisedly and turned to the priest,

    "Oh! That hadn¡¯t crossed my mind... why would that be?" she pondered aloud. John could only offer an equally baffled shrug.

    Suddenly, a nearby door swung open startling both detectives. Leroy stepped out into the dim backstage light dressed in his monastic attire.

    "Leroy!" gasped Ariel, holding her hand over her pounding heart, "You nearly gave me a heart attack!"

    Leroy acknowledged John with a nod and shot Ariel an apologetic look,

    "My apologies¡ªnot intentional on my part for your heightened state."

    With folded arms and narrowed eyes, Ariel confronted him,

    "And what brings you here still? I presumed your duties today had ended," she questioned.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    An annoyed wrinkle formed on Leroy''s brow,

    "Is that your thought? Attempt conducting ten exorcisms back-to-back," he retorted gruffly.

    Ariel studied Leroy - indeed he appeared exhausted...

    "Are you wrapping up soon?" inquired John, his voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of urgency to defuse any potential discord.

    With a nod, Leroy responded,

    "Only a few more areas to cover."

    "That''s fantastic. Ariel and I will trail you and install these cameras. After that, we''ll all reconvene at the base," John proposed with a warm tone. Agreement was shared amongst them, and they split up to attend to their tasks.

    As John and Ariel started setting up the equipment in the first dressing room, the feeble light from an oil lamp barely touched the corners of the space. Impulsively, the priest cranked up its flame, filling the room with an amber glow that caught Ariel by surprise eliciting a startled exclamation while John took a sharp breath in astonishment. The sound of Leroy''s distant yell echoed down the hall followed quickly by footsteps approaching Ariel,

    "This is my space!"

    They wheeled around to see an apparition of dismay¡ªthe woman who claimed the room stood there, shocked. The thud of hurried steps on wooden boards reverberated as another voice joined the fray,

    "Chino! What''s happened?" The flustered tones belonged to Mr. Warner who, upon witnessing the devastation of what was once an orderly dressing room, stood speechless.

    "But... wasn¡¯t this place cleansed?" he stammered in bewilderment.

    The scene before them was chaotic; garments lay ripped and scattered like afterthoughts on the floor, cosmetic products painted in wild streaks across walls that once held serenity, and amidst it all stood a fractured mirror reflecting fragmented beams of light across a ceiling speckled in orange hues. From behind Warner and Chino emerged Leroy¡¯s figure in the doorway,

    "Not this room too...?" he muttered, his voice carrying disbelief.

    Mr. Warner faced the monk, his complexion washed with shades of fear,

    "What is happening here?" His question hung heavy in the air.

    Leroy¡¯s expression grew somber as he surveyed the wreckage,

    ¡°It appears that our efforts to cleanse have fallen short..."

    Uncomprehending and alarmed, Mr. Warner pressed further,

    "What do you mean ¡®fallen short¡¯?¡± Panic was etching itself into his every word. Lewsey''s gaze continued scanning the ruins as he responded hopelessly,

    ¡°It means they were ineffective,¡± his statement resigned.

    Ariel¡¯s frown deepened upon seeing Leroy¡¯s despondent demeanor.

    "Leroy..." she began, her attention keenly focused on him. A tormented Mr. Warner passed his fingers through his hair anxiously,

    "Is such failure... normal?" He couldn''t help but usher his actress away from what seemed like tainted grounds.

    Each member of the trio of investigators exchanged bewildered looks, their experience in the supernatural realm offering no answers to the current enigma. The noise of anxious whispers compounded as more performers gathered, eager to uncover the source of the commotion. Cutting through the anticipation with a purposeful stride, Shiloh''s heels announced her before she peered into the dressing room with wide eyes.

    "Daniel..." she gasped, hand fluttering to her lips in shock. The room had gone still with tension until the confident voice of Mr. Warner pierced through the uncertainty, addressing the cluster of nervous actors.

    "Mr. Warner, what''s happening here?"

    "Are we at risk?"

    "Is it safe for us to stay?"

    "You know, just now I felt an odd chill..."

    "Stay calm; it''s merely a small hiccup, there''s no threat here," assured Mr. Warner, his tone slicing cleanly through the haze of apprehension. "Samburu, escort Chino to the lounge and tend to her with a soothing cup of coffee. The rest of you," he continued commanding attention, "return to your script studies."

    With obedience spurred by his authoritative command, the ensemble dispersed promptly. Samburu shepherded Chino away leaving only Shiloh, whose gaze remained fixed on the mysterious dressing room. Noticing her unease, Mr. Warner approached.

    "Maybe a coffee would help settle your spirits?" he posited gently. But Shiloh shook her head¡ªa mute gesture¡ªher voice barely holding back emotion.

    "How much longer must we endure this?" she whispered,- her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "The theatre has been my life''s sole passion yet this morning... this morning I found myself hesitating to come."

    No sooner had she confessed than tears broke free, and she folded into Mr. Warner''s arms who embraced her awkwardly.

    "Everything will turn out alright," he consoled her stiffly patting her back.

    Shiloh withdrew slightly to search his face with desperate hope.

    "If only I could share your confidence," she voiced under hushed breath, "But if this darkness persists... I fear my resolve might shatter."

    Something hardened in Mr. Warner''s gaze then; with gentle but firm hands he distanced Shiloh from him,

    "You must banish such thoughts immediately," he insisted sternly as if instilling belief were akin to casting a spell. "Your professionalism is non-negotiable; our show must go on."

    Stepping out of his embrace, Shiloh addressed her tear-streaked face,

    "Of course, Daniel... Your words ring true." Her voice carried a new steadiness perhaps borrowed from his conviction.

    Exhaling deeply, Mr. Warner offered a tempered smile and extended his arm in offer for guidance,

    "A cup of coffee shared might do us both some good," he suggested more tenderly now.

    Hesitant for half a beat before accepting his gesture was Shiloh; her cheeks bloomed with color that not even Ariel could mistake for anything but emotion in their dim surroundings¡ªwhile they departed together from the dressing room area, leaving behind an air filled with unspoken concerns that Ariel discerned all too clearly: Act now!

    An uneasy hush descended upon the trio. Ariel furrowed her brow as her gaze landed on the adjacent dressing rooms.

    "Why didn''t we catch this sooner?" she murmured, her voice a mixture of confusion and concern.

    Leroy, wordless, started a methodical procession from door to door, his determination palpable. Driven by curiosity, Ariel and John were quick on his heels. Each room presented the same scene of ruin, mirroring Chino''s¡ªabsolutely ravaged in an identical manner. At the end of the line, Leroy''s silhouette framed the doorway, his eyes lost to the bedlam within. Ariel reached out, touching his arm in a silent gesture of solidarity.

    "This isn''t something you could control, Leroy¡ªand we''re all safe," she reminded him gently.

    Turning towards her¡ªa flash of vulnerability crossing his features¡ªLeroy responded with a heavy exhale, "I really believed we had everything under control."

    Sympathy etched into Ariel''s features as she nodded. A new quiet hung heavy until John, maintaining a tactful distance, offered optimistically,

    "Maybe installing cameras could help us," his lips curving into a tentative grin.

    "That sounds like a smart move," Ariel concurred with newfound resolve, leaving Leroy''s side to join John in preparation, "Are you with us, Leroy?"

    With newfound purpose, Leroy accepted a camera from John and flashed a mischievous smile,

    "Absolutely! What am I? A slacker like Jasper?" His levity was a welcome return to form.

    The light moment drew a collective chuckle from them before they turned their attention back to their task. Ariel meticulously noted the temperature in each room; mysteriously, they were all normal.

    "67.5..." she scribbled for the final entry. Compelled by an inexplicable feeling of being observed (as though eyes were boring into her), she glanced up and caught sight of the stage performers who had earlier retreated for rehearsal gathered in a tight knot¡ªstaring intently at Ariel rather than focusing on their lines. Their unease regarding the recent scare was palpable. Resolute to exude confidence and reassurance, Ariel straightened her posture and revisited her clipboard with feigned scrutiny¡ªas if it held the key to unraveling this mystery.

    If only that were true...she pondered solemnly while pretending to analyze the figures. John quietly sealed shut the last dressing room''s door,

    "All set," he announced with an audible breath of relief.

    "Time we left this place," prompted Leroy hurriedly, steering clear from the fixed stares of the troupe¡ªan implicit reminder of those he felt he failed to safeguard.

 Chapter 16

    <hr>

    Ariel nodded and tucked her temperature chart under her arm. In the hallway, Leroy pulled out a small piece of paper from his robes - the map Jasper had given him. Ariel exhaled and relaxed. She hadn''t been eager to wander the deserted halls of the Marlowe Playhouse again, but now...

    Good, Leroy can lead us back.

    Beside her, John looked equally relieved. Following Leroy''s confident lead, Ariel allowed her attention to drift...

    Window, door, lamp.

    Window, door, lamp.

    Window, door, lamp.

    Ariel felt her focus starting to wane. How long until they reached base? Would she even be awake by then? A sickening feeling washed over Ariel. She was tired. Exhausted. She was slipping, sinking deeper; she was going to...

    Ariel stopped and clenched her jaw,

    What''s happening...?

    She blinked rapidly, struggling to keep her eyes open. It felt as if time had slowed down; the room blurred around her until everything suddenly became clear. Ahead of them in a small corner of the hallway they had just turned down stood a door, calling to her.

    "Ariel?" A sharp voice snapped her back to reality.

    Abruptly released from her trance, Ariel''s throat went dry and her heart pounded as she looked at Leroy standing beside her with concern burning in his eyes. She tried to speak but no words came out; she couldn''t stop herself from staring at the door that lured her gaze.

    "That- that door," she finally managed to say, unable to resist its pull as she moved toward it, drawn in more and more as she approached. Leroy reached out for her but missed.

    Ariel''s eyes traced the door intently, searching for something unknown. Her gaze followed the wood grains down past the handle to the floor where barely an inch stuck out: the edge of a rug. Ariel bent down, mesmerized by it as if she had discovered treasure. The corner was frayed and faded but unmistakable¡ªshe had seen this rug before. A firm hand pulled Ariel to her feet and back a few steps.

    "Ariel, what are you doing? Are you okay?" Leroy asked, looking at her as though she''d lost her mind. Ariel stared at Leroy as if she barely recognized him before shaking her head to regain control.

    John silently positioned himself between Ariel and the door, his blue eyes filled with concern. Ariel took a calming breath; her heart no longer pounded quite so hard, and she managed a small reassuring smile.

    "Really, I''m fine..." Ariel insisted, emphasizing her words when confronted with skeptical looks. She glanced back at the door, but John blocked her view, and Leroy''s firm grip remained on her shoulder. With a determined frown, Ariel shrugged off Leroy¡¯s hand and sidestepped past John.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "Leroy, there''s something here; we need to enter this room," she explained, fixing her gaze on the familiar goddess depicted at the edge of the rug. Without waiting for a response, she reached for the door handle and turned it. The door opened with a click and a creak. Ariel coughed and covered her nose as a strong musty odor greeted her. Peering into the darkness and brushing away swirling dust from her eyes, Ariel took a step forward and suddenly halted.

    As her eyes adjusted to the dim light, Ariel''s suspicions were confirmed: there was a fireplace, two large chairs, and a small table between them. She realized she was standing in exactly the same place as in her dream, with a rug beneath her feet depicting Greek goddesses. Her wide eyes darted to the windows; as expected, they were draped with heavy curtains.

    "What... what is this place?" Leroy asked, coming to stand beside her, looking around in confusion.

    "It appears to be some kind of office, but why is it in such disrepair?" John wondered aloud, running his hand along a shelf coated in dust. Movement near the fireplace caught Ariel''s attention; she let out a small cry. Instantly alert, Leroy and John tensed up.

    "Ariel- what is it?" the monk asked sharply, his eyes scanning their surroundings. Nearby, John clutched his cross and squinted into the shadows.

    Materializing before Ariel was the shape of a man¡ªthen he stood there as real as herself. Ariel braced for the icy wave of fear or an urge to scream¡ªbut nothing came. She stared blankly at the old man from her dreams: his gentle eyes and deeply lined face seemed incredibly lifelike.

    "Ariel?" Leroy urged; she could feel his intense gaze. The old man raised a finger to his lips in a silent plea for silence. Numbly, she nodded.

    They can''t see him...

    "Ariel, are you alright? Why did you cry out?" John asked, trying to reach her. Tearing her gaze away from the spot near the fireplace where she had been staring,

    "I- I thought I saw a mouse," she stammered, clutching at John for effect. Leroy scrutinized her for a moment before shaking his head,

    "Hey now, what''s gotten into you?" he questioned critically. "You''re the one who wanted to come in here; let''s go..."

    John nodded in agreement as Leroy placed a guiding hand on Ariel¡¯s shoulder. But as Ariel glanced back at the old man, urgency sharpened his features; he quickly pointed toward the small table where an overlooked frame sat gathering dust in the gloom. Her eyes widened in realization¡ªsuddenly wrenching free from Leroy''s grasp¡ªshe knew she couldn''t leave just yet...

    "Ariel!" the monk cried out after her, his voice tinged with bewilderment and worry. Just moments before he could catch up to her, a piercing scream shattered the air. The trio''s eyes shot towards the door in alarm,

    "Taylor!" they shouted in unison as they bolted from the room. Ariel was already halfway down the hall, her heartbeat thundering in her ears¡ªTaylor and Mandy were in danger...yet part of her remained in that abandoned room, making its way toward that table...

    Ariel halted abruptly; she was now several yards behind Leroy and John. If she moved quickly, they wouldn''t notice her absence. Steeling herself with a deep breath, Ariel turned back and sprinted towards the room. The door stood ajar, a silent invitation into the darkness. Breathless, Ariel stepped inside, her eyes immediately locking onto the old man who still stood there, almost as if he had been waiting for her. A shiver ran down her spine despite the heat climbing up her neck and cheeks,

    He knew I would return...

    Ariel shook off the trepidation, setting her jaw with resolve¡ªthere was no room for fear. She needed to see that picture and leave. With determined steps, she crossed to the small table. Dust billowed up as she lifted it from its resting place, causing Ariel to cough. She squinted through watery eyes at a photo of a little girl. She hesitated momentarily, glancing at the old man and startling at how close he now seemed.

    "Should...I take it?" she asked quietly.

    The old man nodded, his eyes gleaming in the dim light. Swallowing hard, Ariel began disassembling the frame with urgency. Her fingers trembled but finally¡ªsuccess. Clutching the delicate picture in her hands, Ariel cast one last look at the old man before dashing out of the room.

 Chapter 17

    <hr>

    Day Three 4:15pm

    Ariel burst out of the room at full speed, her feet pounding the floor as she ran, cold sweat breaking across her forehead. In her haste, she managed to stuff the picture into her pocket. The corridors flew past as she turned corner after corner, but it gradually dawned on her that she had no idea where she was or where she was headed. Confused and disoriented, Ariel came to a halt at yet another corner. Panting heavily, she glanced around; the hallways in front of and behind her were draped in an eerie silence.

    Darn it! Which way did they go? Which way did I go...?

    Ariel straightened up, swallowing the lump of panic rising in her throat; now was no time to lose her cool. After taking a few deep breaths and closing her eyes, Ariel strained to hear anything that might lead her toward Taylor and Mandy. But there were no sudden cries, no footsteps, no voices¡ªnothing.

    Ariel opened her eyes with a frown; it was as if the world had been muted. A terrible thought crept into the back of her mind: maybe this was a side effect of the vision she just had? Maybe she could hear nothing at all? A cold shiver rushed through her, and as her heart began pounding harder, panic rose again in her throat, this time overwhelming her.

    In one frantic motion, Ariel kicked the wall nearest to her, only to be answered with a dull thud and a surprised cry from herself. She winced and held her foot; she hadn''t meant to kick so hard. But relief filled her¡ªshe had heard both the thud and her own voice.

    Reassured that she hadn''t lost her hearing, Ariel decided to turn back down the corridor she had just come from. If luck was on her side, it would lead somewhere familiar. That was when she heard it¡ªLeroy''s voice reached her ears like a gunshot. Knowing that she must be getting closer, Ariel broke into a run again, wincing occasionally from the pain flaring in her foot.

    She reached the end of the hall and realized it branched off in two directions. Quickly glancing left and seeing only an endless corridor, Ariel looked right¡ªand there, at the opposite end stood Leroy and the others. Relief flooded Ariel''s chest, momentarily blocking out the protest from her injured foot as she found herself running towards them even faster than before.

    "Hey!" Ariel called out as she approached, but no one seemed to notice; they were all staring at the wall. Her eyes widened when they took in what lay ahead: stretched across almost the entire right side of the hall were mirrors¡ªone after another¡ªall gilded and gleaming ominously.

    The Hall of Mirrors? Ariel thought as Jasper''s orders to Taylor and Mandy resurfaced in her mind.

    Ariel stopped a few feet away from them, just outside the reflection of the first mirror.

    "Leroy..." Ariel called again with concern.

    The monk stood rigidly still, his face drained of color. Getting no response from him, Ariel turned to Taylor beside him. Her cheeks were ghostly pale; mouth frozen in an eternal scream; hands clutched Leroy''s sleeve in terror.

    The warmth of relief drained from Ariel once more, replaced by icy dread. Alarmed, she looked next at Mandy. She resembled a shattered porcelain doll: dark hair cascading wildly over a white face; blue eyes staring unseeingly as if made of glass.

    At the sight of the three of them, frozen in place, a wave of terror gripped Ariel''s mind. Frightening thoughts raced through her head. It was then that she noticed John. Positioned just beyond Mandy, he clutched the cross around his neck, staring intently into the mirror before him. Suddenly, he tore his gaze away and, spotting Ariel, yelled,

    "Stay back!"

    Ariel, paralyzed by fear, obeyed and retreated even further from the mirrors.

    "John..." Ariel whispered, glancing anxiously at her immobilized friends.

    "Ariel, it''s the mirrors! Don''t look into them!" John warned urgently. With a determined look toward the statuesque figures nearby, he swiftly grabbed hold of Mandy and tried to pull her away from the mirrors. A switch flipped inside Ariel¡ªfear turned to numbness and adrenaline surged through her veins. Without hesitation, she rushed to Leroy, clasped his arm, and tugged with all her might.

    "Leroy, come on! Snap out of it!"

    The monk remained unmovable, his eyes locked on the mirror before him. Across from Ariel, John struggled with Mandy''s limp form; though not heavy, she slipped repeatedly from his grasp as he tried to drag her inch by inch away from the mirrors.

    Ariel pulled desperately at Leroy''s arm until she feared she might dislocate it. Panting and drenched in cold sweat, she released his arm with a frustrated cry. How long could they remain like this before suffering permanent damage? Down the hall, John had almost succeeded in bringing Mandy to safety. Renewed determination flared within Ariel as she glared at Leroy,

    "I won''t give up on you Leroy! Now move!"

    An idea struck her suddenly. Acting on instinct alone, she hurled herself at the monk with full force. For a brief moment, she was airborne before crashing down onto Leroy. They fell to the ground with a heavy thud¡ªa second thud following immediately after. Atop him, Ariel met Leroy¡¯s pained expression as he groaned in discomfort,

    "Leroy!" she cried and impulsively hugged him tightly causing another groan.

    "Ugh...Ariel? What are you doing?" he gasped out through watery eyes.

    "Oh, sorry..." She quickly moved off him in embarrassment. Gingerly sitting up, Leroy looked around in confusion,

    "Wh-what is going on here...?" he asked as his gaze fell upon an anxious Ariel and the fallen figure beside them,

    "Taylor?"

    Stunned, Ariel glanced beyond Leroy to spot the priestess lying on the ground next to them.

    "Oh no, Taylor!" she gasped, scrambling to her feet and rushing to her side.

    "I forgot...she was holding onto you...she must have fallen when we did," Ariel murmured, gripping the woman''s hand as she examined her.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Taylor''s tightly shut eyes flickered as Ariel''s warm fingers enveloped her cold ones. Regaining his composure, Leroy gently nudged Ariel aside and cradled Taylor''s head in his hands. She had landed with her head slightly propped against the wall, leading Ariel to believe she''d hit it on the way down. With concern etched on his face, Leroy tilted her head gently left and right, running his fingers through her hair to feel for any swelling. His sharp intake of breath confirmed Ariel''s fears.

    "She has a pretty big bump here; we need to get ice on it," Leroy announced, preparing to lift Taylor.

    "Wait!" Ariel cried, pulling on his arm.

    "Ow!" Leroy winced, "That hurt¡ªmy arm''s sore for some reason..."

    "Leroy, you can''t look into those mirrors," Ariel insisted, sidestepping any mention of his arm.

    "I know," he replied with a frown, "We need to talk to Jasper now."

    Suddenly remembering John, Ariel glanced down the hall hurriedly.

    "John, how is Mandy?" she called out worriedly.

    The priest was bent over Mandy¡¯s still figure; he looked up at Ariel with uncertainty.

    "We need to get her back to base. Leroy, how are you feeling?"

    Leroy stood carefully, avoiding the mirrors as he cradled Taylor in his arms.

    "I''ll be fine; it''s Taylor we should be worried about," he answered selflessly. But Ariel could tell he wasn''t okay; he winced under Taylor''s dead weight. Turning back to John,

    "Here, let me help you," she offered as she saw John struggling with Mandy''s limp body. Reaching them, she looped one of Mandy¡¯s arms around her neck and supported some of her weight on her shoulder. John did the same, and together they made slow progress down the hall. It felt like an eternity getting back to base; several times Mandy nearly slipped from their grip. Ariel gritted her teeth against the pain from repeatedly stepping on her sore foot under Mandy¡¯s added weight. John glanced at her questioningly, but she managed a smile through the pain.

    Finally, they arrived at base. Jasper and Max looked extremely surprised to see them limping into the room while supporting each other.

    "What is going on here?" Jasper demanded as he stepped away from Max''s desk to intercept them. Leroy set Taylor down on the couch and sank beside it, rubbing his shoulder with obvious discomfort.

    "We need ice¡ªnow."

    Jasper glanced towards Max, prompting the tall man to dash out of the room. Without wasting a moment, Jasper hurried forward to relieve John and Ariel of Mandy, who were visibly exhausted from the lengthy journey with her. He effortlessly carried Mandy to an armchair and gently placed her down. Turning back to face Ariel and John, who had both collapsed into their own chairs, he asked grimly, "What happened?" He removed his jacket and draped it over Mandy''s cold body. Ariel exchanged a glance with John¡ªshe had arrived too late to grasp the full story. The priest looked over at Taylor and began,

    "We had just walked out of the dressing rooms; the exorcisms didn''t go well. Then we heard a scream. Rushing towards the sound, we discovered Taylor and Mandy frozen in front of a wall of mirrors. We tried everything to get them to move, but they were immobile. That''s when I glanced into the mirror¡ª" John hesitated, his expression troubled.

    "It was like before," Leroy suddenly interjected, his voice heavy with dread, "decay and death..."

    Ariel shivered at his words, her eyes widening as she stared at her two unconscious teammates. So that''s what they saw...

    Jasper left Mandy''s side and began pacing with intense focus on his face. "What happened after that?"

    Leroy fell silent, rubbing his shoulder thoughtfully, "I''m not entirely sure..."

    "I can''t put into words what it''s like to see yourself... like that. It paralyzed us until Ariel arrived," John said with a deep frown, as if still confronting his reflection in the mirror. Seated next to him, Ariel gave him a sympathetic smile.

    "Ariel arrived? She wasn''t with you?" Jasper''s hard voice shattered her smile, his eyes burning into her.

    "Ariel, why weren''t you with them?" Jasper pressed on, halting his pacing to focus entirely on her. Ariel''s heart sank; she''d been lured back by an old man¡ªa man known only to her who insisted on secrecy. In her mind''s eye, she saw him placing a finger to his lips with a pleading expression.

    What can I tell Jasper if I can''t reveal anything...?

    The photo in her pocket felt like it weighed a ton, each breath amplifying its presence as though Jasper could hear it rustling. His narrowed eyes bore into her silence, which only made things worse.

    "Well?"

    "Yeah," Leroy chimed in, "where were you?"

    John looked at Ariel too but without the suspicion glaring in Leroy and Jasper¡¯s eyes.

    "I''m the one who saved you," Ariel snapped back at Leroy, locking eyes with the monk. "You should be grateful I showed up when I did!"

    "Stop changing the subject, Ariel. Where were you?" Jasper''s voice cut sharply, his determination evident. Ariel felt a blush creeping up her cheeks as she met his piercing gaze. Could she lie to him? And if she did, would he believe her?

    "I was coming, but I couldn''t keep up with Leroy and John," she replied, her words sounding plausible enough. Yet, deep down, Ariel knew her explanation was full of gaps that Jasper would easily see through. Crossing his arms, Jasper glared at her, eyes boring into the heart of her weak lie. He was on the verge of speaking when he was interrupted.

    Max burst into the room carrying two bags of ice, with Mr. Warner trailing behind him carrying two more. Upon spotting Mandy slumped lifelessly in a chair, Max gasped in horror.

    "Mandy!" he cried out, dropping the ice bags and rushing to her side. "Oh Mandy, please speak to me," he pleaded, holding her head and brushing hair from her face. John stood up as Jasper moved swiftly to intercept the frantic playwright.

    "Mr. Warner, please give Makenzie some space," Jasper requested firmly, standing between them.

    "But she''s hurt! She needs help!" Mr. Warner protested, gripping Mandy''s limp hand with desperation etched on his face. Ariel glanced over at John beside her; his face had gone pale with worry and he opened and closed his mouth, struggling for words.

    "Please, Mr. Warner," the priest finally managed to say, "we don''t know what''s wrong with her yet. Moving her could do more harm than good." Mr. Warner stared at Mandy as if she lay on her deathbed before letting go of her hand dramatically.

    "Fine... if that''s what you think is best."

    Jasper''s expression darkened as he watched his client''s theatrics unfold. Ariel noticed a wave of relief wash over John''s face as he sank back into his chair with a heavy sigh.

    "We have no reason to believe it''s anything serious," Jasper assured Mr. Warner while trying to gently coax him away from Mandy''s side. Reluctantly, Mr. Warner stepped back but remained insistent.

    "Maybe some ice would revive her?" he suggested stubbornly, not moving far from Mandy''s side.

    Max moved around the room handing out ice bags; Leroy took one despite his injured shoulder and promptly applied it to Taylor''s head. The priestess flinched at the sudden cold but let out a soft moan as she stirred.

    "Don''t be such a baby," Leroy chided gently.

    Meanwhile, Mr. Warner continued imploring Max for an ice bag,

    "I just need to see even the smallest movement," he pleaded desperately while clinging to Mandy''s hand.

    "Mr. Warner that won''t help right now¡ªleave one bag for Leroy''s shoulder," Jasper interjected firmly from across the room where he was making a fresh pot of coffee at a small counter Ariel had used earlier.

    Addressing John without turning around Jasper asked,

    "Are you hurt too?"

    John shook his head quickly,

    "No thanks¡ªI¡¯m fine."

    Ariel watched Jasper work with a faint smile; he could have easily asked her to make the coffee but chose not to¡ªanother small sign of his consideration amidst all the chaos around them.

    Max complied with Jasper''s instructions, leaving a bag of ice for Leroy and none for Mr. Warner. From her seat, Ariel watched enviously as Leroy applied the ice bag to his shoulder. Her own foot throbbed painfully, and she longed to soothe her swollen toes with ice. Her gaze shifted to Jasper, who was handing a cup of coffee to John. When their eyes briefly met, Ariel quickly looked away and clenched her teeth¡ªthere would be no ice for her unless she told Jasper the truth about what happened.

    "Ariel, this is for you."

    Snapped out of her thoughts, Ariel saw Jasper standing over her with an outstretched coffee cup. She swallowed nervously, sensing that his intense gaze implied he suspected she was hiding something.

    Much to Ariel''s relief, Jasper moved on, delivering coffee to Leroy and then Max. Since Taylor and Mandy were still asleep, he set their cups aside for later. Finally taking a seat for the first time, Jasper positioned himself between the priestess and the medium. Mr. Warner remained close to Mandy, unwilling to leave her side as he muttered anxiously about seeing signs of her awakening.

    "Hey," Leroy suddenly spoke up, "she''s waking up..."

 Chapter 18

    <hr>

    Everyone turned their gaze to the couch where he sat with Taylor. The priestess was indeed stirring, and within moments, her eyes fluttered open. As her vision cleared, she abruptly let out a yelp and bolted upright.

    "Thompson!" she shouted, smacking his shoulder harder than one would expect from someone who had just been unconscious.

    "Ouch!" he yelped in equal volume, clutching his sore shoulder. "What¡¯s gotten into you?"

    "What¡¯s gotten into me? What¡¯s gotten into you?! Get away from me!" she retorted, her cheeks flushing¡ªthough Ariel suspected it wasn¡¯t solely from anger. Now standing and nursing his shoulder, the monk shot her a dark look.

    "How''s that for gratitude? See if I save you again."

    Taylor clamped her mouth shut and glanced around the room, truly noticing everyone for the first time.

    "Saved me? What are you talking about...?" she asked at last, sounding more uncertain than confrontational.

    Leroy plopped down heavily, massaging his shoulder. Taylor moved her legs aside with a resentful glance.

    "I saved you. Hard to believe anyone would even bother..." he muttered, reaching for his ice pack.

    "Taylor, how is your head?" Jasper inquired before she could snap back at Leroy. Taylor frowned slightly and gingerly touched the back of her head.

    "It hurts actually..."

    Jasper nodded and took a measured sip of his coffee. His eyes drifted meaningfully toward the ice bag at Leroy¡¯s feet. Following his gaze, Taylor watched as Leroy picked up the bag with a sly grin, extending it just enough so she had to lean forward to grab it. With an exasperated huff, Taylor snatched it from him. A tense silence filled the room until a gasp from Mr. Warner broke through.

    Slumped in a chair, Mandy''s head stirred as she let out a soft whimper. A frown tugged at her pale pink lips as her delicate brows knit in distress. John stood up again, worry etched on his face.

    "Mandy¡ªMandy it''s alright! Daniel¡¯s here. Follow my voice... come away from the light..."

    Suddenly Jasper rose, strode over to the armchair, and brusquely brushed Mr. Warner aside. The playwright sputtered in shock and indignation, but Jasper ignored him entirely and directed Max to fetch him a wet cloth.

    "Jasper..?" Ariel whispered, leaning forward in her seat; her concern for Mandy''s health far outweighed her anxiety over how close Jasper was to her rival. Nearby, John looked pale as well, staring at Jasper with equal concern blazing in his eyes.

    "But- but you said there was nothing to worry about!" Mr. Warner protested, regaining his voice after his initial shock. Jasper shot a hard look at the playwright beside him as he took the cloth Max handed over, murmuring his thanks.

    Ignoring his client pointedly (an act made difficult as the man pressed closer with each passing second...), Jasper leaned towards Mandy''s pale face, running the cool rag over her forehead with intense concentration. A prickly sensation darted up Ariel''s spine, causing her stomach to clench. He was too close now...too close...

    Then Ariel saw it¡ªbriefly, yet unmistakably¡ªthe medium''s eyes flickered open for the shortest moment before closing tightly again. Jasper must have missed it because he continued to run the cloth across her forehead and cheek, making Ariel''s insides burn with fury.

    Mandy began to frown more deeply than before, her head jerking left and right, each movement infuriatingly close to Jasper¡¯s. Relieved sighs and excited gasps echoed around the room at this sign of life, but Ariel only growled under her breath. The image replayed in her mind: Mandy opening her eyes moments earlier, revealing what the medium was up to.

    That Mandy.

    "Jasper...Jasper..." Mandy started mumbling in apparent unconsciousness. Ariel gritted her teeth.

    The nerve!

    "Jasper...save me...I-"

    "Enough!" Ariel suddenly shouted, springing from her chair, chest heaving. Silence enveloped the room, and all eyes turned to Ariel with confusion. Her cheeks flushed from anger or perhaps something else.

    "I...I mean, someone should wake her up already¡ªit¡¯s obvious she''s¡ªuh¡ªdistressed..." Ariel stammered unconvincingly.

    Everyone stared blankly at her until a fire ignited in Mr. Warner. Before Jasper, who was giving Ariel a dark look, could speak, the playwright exclaimed,

    "She''s right! She must be awakened before she endures any more-"

    Mr. Warner then boldly squeezed himself next to Jasper and just as his hand reached for Mandy¡¯s shoulder, her eyes fluttered open. She squinted weakly at the faces looming above her,

    "Jasper?" she said in a feeble voice. Believing she hadn''t noticed him yet (though she had...), Mr. Warner took her hand in his and smiled down at her,

    "And Daniel too," he announced, emphasizing his name dramatically.

    "Jasper, it was so horrible..." she said, her eyes desperately avoiding Mr. Warner''s intense gaze as he hovered over her. In one swift motion, she clutched Jasper¡¯s shoulder. Ariel felt herself implode internally but before she could find her voice, Jasper stood and Mandy''s hand fell limply to her side.

    "Someone please get Makenzie her coffee," he commanded, crossing the room deep in thought.

    Mr. Warner twitched at the order, torn between wanting to comfort her and his reluctance to leave her side. His dilemma was short-lived as John quickly jumped up to fulfill the task. He picked up the cup from the table and offered the lukewarm coffee to her from the only place where Mr. Warner wasn''t looming.

    Mandy, who had been staring blankly at the spot where Jasper had left, met John''s eyes with mild gratitude for the coffee. John lingered for a moment longer before returning to his seat.

    At the far end of the room, Jasper stood near the doorway.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    "Ariel- Max, follow me," he instructed, disappearing into the hall. As usual, Max was out the door before Ariel realized she''d been addressed. Still somewhat dazed, she hurried after them, catching up halfway down the hall.

    "Jasper-" Ariel panted irritably as she reached them, "slow down a second- what is going on?"

    Jasper''s dark eyes flicked to her briefly but his pace didn¡¯t falter as he handed her an elastic band.

    "Put your hair up in this."

    Ariel halted in confusion, staring at the band in his hand.

    "Wha-?"

    Jasper stopped a few paces ahead of her. Both he and Max watched her silently until a strained laugh escaped her lips when she understood they wanted her to take it. Embarrassed and increasingly puzzled, Ariel approached and took it from him, feeling the warmth of his palm against her fingers. Her cheeks flushed pink as she bent down to gather her hair, avoiding eye contact with her strikingly handsome boss. Yet she felt his gaze on her as he said,

    "Everything will be explained when we reach the Hall of Mirrors."

    Having tied back her short hair into a makeshift ponytail, they continued on their way. They reached the Hall of Mirrors faster than Ariel anticipated. For a fleeting moment, an image of an old man flashed through her mind; she felt the weight of the photo in her pocket again and glanced at Jasper walking ahead. He looked back at that precise moment.

    How does he know? It''s like he can read my mind...

    Ariel''s stomach churned at the thought. If he could read her mind then-

    He''d know how I feel about him...

    A blush began to creep up Ariel''s neck, but then her next thought squashed it completely,

    Then he''d also know about the man. He''d know I''m lying to him...

    Ariel squeezed her eyes shut momentarily, hoping to block out all images and thoughts associated with her secret ghostly encounter, just in case Jasper was reading her mind.

    He probably can''t though...she reassured herself.

    They turned a corner, and all thoughts of mind reading and ghosts were jolted from her head entirely. Ariel''s eyes were drawn down the hall, to where she''d found half her friends frozen. Horrible images of their expressions flashed before her, turning her feet into lead; she couldn''t move another step. Sensing her hesitation, Jasper silently took her hand. The unexpected contact jolted Ariel from her terror for a moment allowing her to blink at the back of his head in surprised gratitude. Beside them, Max remained silent and seemingly oblivious.

    Practically pulled along, Ariel reached the part of the hall just before the mirrors, where Jasper stopped and released her hand. He turned to face her,

    "Ariel, I need your help with something. Can you stand in front of one of the mirrors?"

    There was no forcefulness in his request; his tone was calm and open for her to decide. Even so, Ariel asked,

    "Those mirrors? You want me to look into one of those mirrors?"

    Jasper nodded patiently,

    "Yes."

    Ariel glanced down the length of the hall where mirrors hung every few inches, gleaming dimly.

    "But- you saw what happened earlier- I don''t understand," Ariel stammered, bewildered, glancing between Jasper and the mirrors.

    Jasper nodded again but remained silent, his eyes locked onto hers with intensity that conveyed an unspoken message: trust me.

    Ariel swallowed hard and took a deep breath. Her mind was made up; she trusted him. Seeing this, Jasper calmly stepped aside as if he already knew her answer without needing words.

    How...?

    But there was no time for questions as Ariel turned to face the mirror. Her breath hitched. It was strange; she knew it was her face staring back at her yet it was a version she didn''t recognize. Her reflection looked drained of all color¡ªpale, wrinkled skin stretched tight over visible bones. Ariel shuddered and let out a horrified gasp, instinctively stepping back with an overwhelming urge to run far and fast¡ªanything to escape that dreadful reflection.

    Just then, Ariel felt a slight pressure on her shoulders. With some effort, she managed to look up. Reflected in the mirror above her was Jasper, who had come to stand behind her, his hands resting on her shoulders.

    Jasper.

    A wave of calm washed over her; Jasper''s presence provided the strength she needed to stay focused. She glanced at her aged features again¡ªher hair falling white as snow around her face, her eyes clouded and lifeless. Suddenly, Jasper''s grip tightened on her shoulders.

    She looked up uncertainly to see Jasper staring at his reflection with a strange expression, his eyes wide and hollow. Ariel''s calm evaporated; if Jasper was disturbed by what he saw, things were just as bad as she had feared. An icy sensation settled in Ariel¡¯s stomach, and the urge to run overcame her again, but before she could break away, Max''s urgent voice pierced the air.

    "Jasper!"

    As if snapped from a trance, Jasper stepped back, pulling Ariel with him before letting her go and turning away. Ariel watched him with a mix of confusion and curiosity, trying to catch a glimpse of his face, but he had his back to her. When she persisted, Max intervened, shielding Jasper from view.

    "How was it?"

    Ariel¡¯s eyes darted to where she presumed Jasper stood behind him. Was he asking her? After a moment of silence and an exasperated look from the Chinese man, Ariel finally managed to respond.

    "Well... terrible..."

    "Ariel reacted as I figured," Jasper suddenly spoke, prompting Max to step aside and reveal Jasper facing them with complete composure. Ariel glanced between the two men, thoroughly baffled. What was that all about? Why had Max stopped her from seeing Jasper?

    "What do you mean, as you figured?" Ariel eventually asked when it became clear neither man would explain what had just happened. Jasper looked down the hall before glancing back at them and beginning to walk.

    "I knew you wouldn''t freeze like the others, and you didn¡¯t. You reacted as I expected," he answered cryptically. Crossing her arms, Ariel began to follow.

    "You didn''t know that for sure! What if I had ended up like Mandy or worse?" she protested while glaring at the back of her boss''s head. A barely detectable smile tugged at Jasper¡¯s lips.

    "You wouldn''t have. You don''t value your looks nearly as much as Mackenzie does hers," he stated enigmatically.

    Ariel clenched her fists in frustration; she was starting to get angry. Why did everything he said always circle back to Mandy? Wouldn''t anyone give her a straight answer? Was that an insult or a compliment anyway? Sensing her hostility, Jasper decided to elaborate further.

    "What you saw earlier, Ariel, wasn''t some supernatural effect of the mirrors. It was a self-induced reaction. They were frozen by their own shock. Remember John didn''t freeze? Why do you think that was?" He glanced back at her as he asked this. A fresh blush spread across Ariel''s cheeks; she hated it when he looked at her like that¡ªit made her feel put on the spot and her mind go blank.

    "Well- uh...um," she stammered, unable to come up with anything coherent, blushing even deeper. Jasper turned forward again.

    "Vanity, Ariel. John¡ªand, as I suspected, you¡ªaren''t vain. You were shocked by the sight of death; they were shocked by the sight of themselves old and decayed. Their vanity was so affected that they became frozen in place, unable to look away."

    As Ariel''s blush faded, she tried to process what he had said. So vanity caused such reactions? She pictured Leroy, Mandy, and Taylor and realized it made sense. Then an idea struck her.

    "Jasper," Ariel began, trying to keep her voice steady, "If vanity caused Leroy and Taylor to freeze, why did Mandy..?" She let her question trail off artfully as Jasper nodded.

    "I suppose it affected her even more," he conceded. "Her vanity was that much greater." The unspoken comparison hung in the air: Mandy equals vain, Ariel equals not. Ariel''s hand reached for where her ponytail hung down.

    "So if you were just seeing if I would freeze or not, why did I need to put my hair up?" she wondered, raising an eyebrow at Jasper.

    "I didn''t bring you there to see if you''d freeze or not, Ariel," he replied. "I knew you didn''t care about your looks enough to be vain¡ª" here Ariel winced at the blunt insult, "¡ªI brought you there and had you put up your hair to test something else. I''m now certain that those mirrors, despite their antique appearance, aren''t original to this theater. I believe they were installed just weeks ago."

    Ariel''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "What?"

    "Didn''t you notice? Your reflection showed you with your hair down," Jasper answered cryptically. Ariel recalled her reflection and realized Jasper was right. She hadn''t noticed before; she had been too terrified to catch such a simple thing, but Jasper had.

    "You had me put up my hair to see if my reflection would match? But how did you know...?"

    "It was a simple test. The reflection didn''t change; those mirrors aren''t normal..." Jasper said quietly, now more talking to himself. Ariel felt her anger rising again.

    "Well, I could guess that much! Most mirrors don''t show you dead! But how did you know to check¡ª" But just then Max interrupted,

    "Jasper, it''s getting late; we should head back to the Inn."

    Jasper nodded.

    "Taylor and Makenzie should have recovered enough by now."

 Chapter 19

    <hr>

    Ariel stepped into the base, noticing that nothing had changed since her departure. Taylor and Leroy were still on the couch, as far from each other as possible. Mandy remained in her armchair; however, Mr. Warner (probably at Mandy''s prompting) now sat beside her, looking rather disappointed not to be hovering over her. John was no longer seated; instead, he stood at the only window in the room. Upon hearing Ariel enter, he turned away from the view outside and smiled at her.

    Ariel took her usual chair while Max headed to his computer chair, and Jasper positioned himself before them all. His dark eyes shifted from Taylor to Mandy.

    "How are you both feeling?" he asked.

    Taylor glared back, adjusting the ice pack on her head.

    "At least now I know what''s going on. How could you send me there again? Look what happened!"

    Jasper sighed, muttering under his breath, "It''s not my fault you''re so vain..."

    "What did you say?!" Taylor snapped, growing more agitated. Jasper turned to Mandy pointedly, but she avoided his gaze.

    "Are you angry at me too for asking you to investigate the Hall of Mirrors?"

    Mandy''s brilliant blue eyes finally met his.

    "No- no, of course not. I agreed to it, didn''t I? I just wonder... well, I assume you''ve just returned from the hall, but I wasn''t asked to go. Do you think I''m no longer competent enough to investigate? I assure you I''m fine and unshaken by my experience¡ª"

    Jasper interrupted her gently. "Makenzie, it''s not about competence but capability. In your current state, I couldn''t ask you to join us. Next time, of course, I''ll expect you to participate fully."

    Relief washed over Mandy''s face as she smiled. Across the room, Ariel felt nauseous at Mandy''s seemingly endless manipulations.

    "If everyone feels up to it, we should head back to the Inn," Jasper suggested. Silent nods followed as they all stood up.

    "Yes, good idea," Mr. Warner agreed, getting up and extending a hand towards Mandy (which she completely ignored). "The festival starts in a few hours; do you have your stories ready?"

    Leroy paused halfway to the door as John loitered near Mandy''s chair, just in case she needed help standing up. They exchanged glances.

    "Well," Leroy replied sarcastically, "between performing exorcisms all day and being hypnotized by a cursed mirror, I couldn''t find the time..."

    "But¡ª" Mr. Warner began before Jasper cut him off with a raised hand.

    "Don''t worry Mr. Warner; it''s all taken care of. We will have plays written for your festival."

    Mr. Warner shut his mouth and nodded approvingly, but Leroy wasn''t convinced. He opened his mouth to object, only to close it again at a significant glance from Jasper.

    "He better handle this..." muttered the monk.

    At that moment, Ariel noticed Max lingering behind, appearing to print something out. She raised an eyebrow,

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Their stories maybe?

    "Ariel, what happened to your hair?" Taylor''s voice suddenly inquired as Ariel entered the hall, with Mandy, Mr. Warner, and John following closely. Ariel grimaced, remembering her hair was in a messy half ponytail¡ªshe probably looked ridiculous.

    "Oh, it''s nothing," she said nonchalantly, then with a quick glance at Mandy added, "Just something Jasper wanted me to do..." almost as an afterthought.

    Ariel smirked at the look on the medium''s face and moved ahead of them.

    Mandy isn''t the only one who can play this game.

    Ariel reached the theater entrance first and came to an uncertain stop. Moments later, the group she had left behind rejoined her along with Jasper and Max. Everyone looked around expectantly, unsure who should make the first move. Confused by the hesitation, Mr. Warner glanced from one person to another waiting for someone to explain. When nobody did, he sighed impatiently and marched toward the theater doors. Making a show of holding one open, he looked pointedly at Mandy,

    "After you," he prompted when she didn''t move. Mandy seemed to be pointedly ignoring him; she had no intention of being escorted by Mr. Warner¡ªher focus was entirely on Jasper. Subtly as she could manage, the medium began inching closer to Jasper, who was absorbed in examining and occasionally touching the door frame''s woodwork.

    Ariel noticed immediately what Mandy was up to.

    Oh no you don''t!

    Determined not to be outdone, Ariel gritted her teeth and swiftly but discreetly slipped past Taylor towards Jasper. She had nearly squeezed by Leroy while half listening to Mr. Warner''s frustrated questions about why everyone was standing still when a strong hand gripped her shoulder. Ariel gasped in surprise and glanced up to find Leroy smirking down at her.

    "Come on Ariel, Jasper can wait," he whispered with a wink.

    Casting one last glare in Mandy''s direction, Ariel sighed in defeat and let Leroy guide her towards the doors.

    As they approached a bewildered-looking Mr. Warner, dread churned in Ariel¡¯s stomach despite Leroy¡¯s previous help giving her some solace last time around. Perhaps sensing her hesitation, Leroy gave her shoulder one final reassuring squeeze before they both stepped past the playwright and through the doors together.

    "Mandy, what¡¯s the meaning of this, aren''t you coming too?" Mr. Warner implored helplessly, as Taylor, following Leroy''s lead, walked out the door. Max trailed behind with Jasper, lost in thought, exiting more quickly than Mandy could request his help. With a slight frown, she watched him go and only then heard Mr. Warner''s pleas, realizing she was one of the few remaining.

    "Are you feeling unwell?" John asked, stepping towards her attentively. The frown vanished from Mandy''s face; she straightened up and tried to regain her composure.

    "I''m fine, I was just... thinking," she replied once she''d collected herself again. John nodded approvingly.

    "Good. We should probably follow them then," he suggested, moving towards the doors.

    "Mandy, are you sure you''re alright? Come along, I''ll take you to my place so you can freshen up before the festival starts," Mr. Warner insisted, moving from his position at the door to offer her his arm. But before he could close the distance, Mandy impulsively grabbed John''s arm and led him through the door. Standing at the top of the stairs, she released his arm and gave him a kind smile.

    "Thank you for your help," she said carefully, though her eyes conveyed a serious message beneath her smile. John gathered himself quickly enough to respond,

    "You''re very welcome, anytime."

    Mr. Warner looked between them in confusion but then relaxed and crossed over to Mandy''s side with a bright smile.

    "Oh, if I had known you offered your help first, I would never have stepped in after you¡ªmy mistake," he said good-naturedly to John. "Shall we go then? We''ll catch up with you later," he assured John as he took Mandy''s arm and led her down the stairs.

    "See you at the festival," John agreed, watching them depart.

    At the bottom of the stairs, it seemed to John that Mandy glanced up at him briefly before looking away again as their eyes met. The priest blinked puzzledly¡ªcould he have imagined it?

    "John!" Ariel called from a few yards away; she had been watching and waiting with Leroy for him to come down. Shaking off his thoughts, John smiled and called back to her as he quickly descended the stairs.

    Ariel looked at John curiously as he joined them. She was more than happy (delighted actually) to see Mandy leave with Mr. Warner, but beneath John''s smile, she sensed an air of sobriety about him. They all walked in comfortable silence for some time until a loud growl from Leroy''s stomach broke it.

    "Man, I can''t wait to get back to the Inn; I''m starved," Leroy moaned, clutching his empty stomach.

    "I know," John agreed with a grin. "Maybe with Ariel''s help we could have a feast again?"

 Chapter 20

    <hr>

    Leroy chuckled and gave Ariel a knowing look, "Hey, Ariel, how about you pull some strings for us?" he asked hopefully.

    Ariel raised her chin defiantly and crossed her arms, yet she couldn''t suppress a smile. "I have no idea what you''re talking about. I''m not pulling any strings. If you''re so hungry, order more food," she retorted stubbornly.

    "Hey¡ªplay nice," Leroy pouted. "You know all our orders go on Jasper''s tab, and he''ll never let us get as much as we want."

    With a determined effort not to give in to his pleading gaze, Ariel responded, ¡°Not my issue. Since when did you start following Jasper''s rules anyway?¡± Her resolve remained firm. Leroy shot her a dark look and muttered something under his breath. Shifting her attention away from her hungry companion, Ariel gazed at the festival grounds they were approaching.

    Nightfall was setting in swiftly, painting the sky a rosy pink. Bright paper lanterns were being lit here and there. The strong scent of magnolias filled the air, mingling with the tantalizing aroma of various festival foods being prepared at the small stands. Ariel smiled; this was the first festival she''d ever attended like this, and she had a feeling it would be enjoyable.

    "Mmm, something¡¯s being deep-fried," Leroy said wistfully as he sniffed the air. Feeling her resolve begin to waver, Ariel shook her head and patted his shoulder.

    "Maybe I''ll order something extra tonight," she said with a compassionate smile. Just then, her stomach rumbled, and Leroy raised an eyebrow.

    "We might need more than just extra..." he suggested.

    Ariel shot him a playful glare as they entered the inn. Seeing that Jasper, Max, and Taylor had already gone up to their rooms, they split up in the hallway.

    "I''ll see you at dinner," Leroy said meaningfully to Ariel before disappearing into his room.

    Ariel unlocked her own door and shut it behind her with a sigh. Her eyes roamed over the unmade bed, suitcase lying open on the floor, and clothes scattered everywhere. She realized she''d done nothing but sleep and shower in her guest room during her entire stay in Magnolia Midlands.

    Halfheartedly, she started gathering up her abandoned shirts, skirts, and socks. Tossing them all into her suitcase, she tried to close it but gave up and flopped onto her bed instead. She closed her eyes; it had been an exhausting day. The silence felt soothing to her ears. Rolling onto her side produced a crinkling sound.

    With surprise and then realization dawning on her, Ariel reached into her pocket and pulled out the photo she''d found earlier. She scrutinized it carefully but felt only a faint sense of familiarity¡ªnot enough to remember where she''d seen that face before.

    If only I could tell Jasper about this; he''d figure it out so easily...

    Feeling the weight of her hunger and fatigue, Ariel straightened up and placed the photo back on her nightstand. She yawned, walked over to the window, and opened it, letting the refreshing evening breeze reinvigorate her senses. After a few moments by the window, she felt revived enough to choose an outfit for dinner and the festival.

    Ariel hoisted her suitcase onto the bed and sifted through her limited clothing options. After repeatedly inspecting the same outfits, she realized none were suitable¡ªor clean. She ultimately decided on the light pink skirt she had worn on her first day in Magnolia Midlands and a white top with lace detailing, her only remaining clean garment.

    "I know I¡¯ll be underdressed, but what choice do I have?" Ariel thought as she glumly eyed her ensemble. "At least I can iron this skirt," she muttered to herself. Grabbing the skirt, she set out to find Mrs. Williams to borrow an iron.

    The hallway was mostly empty, everyone preoccupied with festival preparations and dinner arrangements. As Ariel pondered where to find Mrs. Williams, the woman appeared before her.

    "OH. HELLO DEAR. IF YOU¡¯RE LOOKING FOR NOAH, HE¡¯S JUST HEADED TO THE FESTIVAL GROUNDS BUT WILL RETURN FOR DINNER," Mrs. Williams exclaimed cheerfully.

    Blushing slightly, Ariel smiled and shook her head. "Actually, I was looking for you. Could you possibly tell me where to find an iron?" she asked, holding up her skirt for emphasis.

    Mrs. Williams squinted at Ariel before a look of realization swept over her aged face. "YOU''RE NOT GOING TO THE FESTIVAL IN THAT! NO GRANDDAUGHTER-IN-LAW OF MINE WILL BE CAUGHT WEARING SUCH A THING! FOLLOW ME; WE''LL SORT THIS OUT IMMEDIATELY!" she bellowed, ushering Ariel down the hallway.

    "Granddaughter-in-law!" The term echoed in Ariel¡¯s mind.

    "Really¡­ it''s fine¡­ if I could just have an iron?" Ariel murmured feebly as Mrs. Williams led her across the Inn. Mrs. Williams tutted sympathetically at intervals as they walked.

    ¡°WE¡¯LL FIX THIS IN NO TIME,¡± announced Mrs. Williams with determination.

    After what felt like ages, they arrived at an elegantly decorated room, far nicer than any other Ariel had seen.

    "This is beautiful," Ariel remarked as she admired the velvet curtains draped over floor-to-ceiling windows.

    ¡°HONEYMOON SUITE,¡± Mrs. Williams declared with a pause to wiggle her eyebrows playfully at Ariel. Turning as red as the curtains beside her, Ariel watched as Mrs. Williams continued bustling about the room with a chuckle.

    ¡°AH, HA!¡±

    Ariel jumped, her heart nearly leaping out of her chest at the sudden exclamation. She turned to see Mrs. Williams hobbling over, holding a light blue satin dress she had just retrieved from a nearby closet. Although old, it still held a touch of timeless elegance.

    "MY THIRD DAUGHTER''S, A REAL HIT WITH THE MEN," Mrs. Williams declared knowingly, thrusting the dress into Ariel''s hands and snatching away her skirt.

    "RUBBISH..." she muttered loudly before flinging the skirt back into the closet. Ariel watched in astonishment as her favorite skirt was discarded without a second thought and the closet door slammed shut.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    "WELL, I''LL LEAVE YOU TO CHANGE, DEAR," Mrs. Williams shouted with a smirk as she shuffled out, slamming the door behind her. Ariel cringed at the noise, waiting for the ringing in her ears to subside before she looked at the dress again. It was simple and elegant, with no elaborate designs on the satin fabric. The longer length was new for her, but the flattering cut and high slits found favor immediately.

    With a resigned sigh and a lingering look at the closet where her skirt now lay abandoned, she slipped into the dress. Just as she reached for the zipper in the back, the door burst open again. Startled, Ariel gasped as Mrs. Williams hobbled toward her.

    "WONDERFUL! YOU LOOK EVEN BETTER THAN MY SARA DID IN THIS. SHE MET HER HUSBAND WEARING THIS DRESS, YOU KNOW..." Mrs. Williams exclaimed cheerfully as she moved to help with the zipper. Ariel bent down slightly to accommodate her height difference.

    "THERE! YOU''LL KNOCK MY GRANDSON DEAD," Mrs. Williams predicted with satisfaction in her eyes.

    Ariel blushed deeply and fiddled with her hands under such warm scrutiny.

    "Thank you, but about Noah¡ª"

    "DON''T JUST TAKE MY WORD FOR IT! LOOK FOR YOURSELF," Mrs. Williams interrupted, pulling Ariel by the hand toward a full-length mirror near the bathroom.

    Despite feeling uncertain about everything, Ariel had to admit she looked far better than she''d imagined. The blue satin shimmered in the fading daylight, perfectly hugging her figure. With a grateful smile at Mrs. Williams, Ariel said,

    "Thank you; you really didn''t have to do all this..."

    Mrs. Williams narrowed her eyes and cupped a hand to her ear,

    "WHAT WAS THAT DEAR? DID YOU SAY SOMETHING?"

    "I was just saying thank you; this is so generous..."

    "EH? YOU''LL NEED TO SPEAK UP, DEARY," the old woman hollered, struggling to catch the words.

    Feeling a bit flustered, Ariel tried once more,

    "I said thank you for-"

    "HUH?"

    "THANK YOU!" Ariel yelled, her face turning red.

    Mrs. Williams beamed at her sweetly,

    "YOU''RE VERY WELCOME, MY DEAR," she responded, patting Ariel''s cheek affectionately.

    Ariel smiled warmly back but couldn''t shake the awkward feeling,

    She¡¯s being so nice because she thinks I''m going to marry her grandson...

    "HEAVENS! LOOK AT THE TIME¡ªDINNER HAS ALREADY STARTED!" the old woman exclaimed as she glanced at an antique grandfather clock, "WE MUST HURRY BACK."

    They rushed to the dining room in no time; the murmur of dining guests could be heard through the doors they stood outside of.

    "YOU LOOK LOVELY, I BET NOAH IS WAITING FOR YOU. SEE YOU LATER AT THE FESTIVAL," Mrs. Williams assured, brushing off her dress before flashing a bright smile and shuffling off towards the kitchen, leaving Ariel to enter the dining room alone.

    A sudden wave of nervousness washed over Ariel; her stomach fluttered. Jasper. What would he think of her dress? Was Noah really waiting for her? What snide comment would Mandy make?

    Wait, Ariel thought with a grin, Mandy is stuck with Mr. Warner, she won''t be at dinner.

    With that cheerful thought, Ariel calmed herself, drew in a deep breath, and pushed open the doors. The noise hit her like a wave; there were more people than usual and all around tables were filled with excited conversations and loud laughter.

    Feeling self-conscious, Ariel squeezed her way through the crowded tables, mumbling apologies now and then. Finally spotting her table¡ªand much to her relief¡ªno one had noticed her arrival. She hoped for a quiet entrance.

    "Hey, Ariel! Oh. Wow," Leroy called out, waving her over with a grin.

    The conversation at the table halted and all eyes turned towards her. Ariel¡¯s heart sank into her stomach. So much for a discreet entrance.

    "Hi," Ariel replied, making her way towards the only open seat next to John.

    "You look wonderful, Ariel," John remarked warmly. Ariel sat down keeping her eyes lowered but managed a brief smile up at him,

    "Thanks."

    "Very nice," Leroy said, grinning at her proudly. Ariel felt herself blush from the compliments.

    "I''d say so. Where did you find that dress? A bit old-fashioned, but...not bad," Taylor remarked, sizing her up approvingly.

    Taylor looked quite chic herself in a stylish black dress with her hair elegantly pulled up. Ariel was about to return the compliment, appreciating the opportunity to shift the focus and genuinely wanting to compliment Taylor, when Leroy interjected,

    "Outdated? How would you even know? Oh, that''s right..." Leroy''s voice trailed off with a smirk as Taylor''s face turned a dangerous shade of red.

    "What are you implying, Thompson?!" she hissed.

    Leroy promptly took a large bite of food. Ariel felt a sense of relief. As long as the attention was off her and no one mentioned her dress to Jasper -

    "Well, regardless of its age, Ariel looks fantastic. Don''t you think... Jasper?" Leroy continued undeterred after swallowing his mouthful. Ariel couldn''t help but glance up. Across from her, Jasper''s dark eyes met her nervous ones. After a moment of thoughtful silence, he sipped his coffee,

    "I don''t see any difference from how she usually looks..."

    Heat rushed to Ariel''s cheeks.

    That Jasper.

    Pointedly, she crossed her arms and turned away from her boss. Her anger barely dissipated when a familiar voice filled her ears,

    "Ariel, wow. You look...amazing," Noah breathed, staring intently.

    Her cheeks now flushed with self-consciousness rather than anger, Ariel shifted her attention to Noah who stood at their table with a pleasant smile; his compliments were welcome after Jasper''s indifference.

    "Thank you Noah, you look very nice as well."

    And he did in smart black slacks and a crisp white dress shirt. Noah blushed at the compliment,

    "Oh, it''s nothing, not compared to you..." he murmured modestly.

    "Ugh, really?" Taylor muttered under her breath.

    "You''re just jealous," Leroy whispered knowingly back at her. Taylor fixed him with a glare,

    "Jealous? Of what exactly? She''s in a dress that just fell out of a dusty closet and he''s practically drooling!"

    Despite her objections, Leroy merely smiled,

    "Maybe so, but you''re still jealous..."

    "That dress... it looks kind of familiar..." Noah pondered thoughtfully. Ariel smiled awkwardly,

    Oh you know, your grandmother lent it to me. It was your aunt''s¡ªthe very dress she wore when she met her husband. Isn''t that wonderful?

    "Hm, I''m not sure why that is..." she fibbed, acutely aware that she was seated next to a priest, with Jasper''s eyes practically boring holes into her.

    "You haven''t ordered anything. Aren''t you hungry?" Noah asked suddenly, noticing the absence of food in front of her.

    "Oh," Ariel replied, realizing she had forgotten, "thank you, I am. I just haven''t ordered yet..."

    Noah''s eagerness was palpable.

    "Well then, let me get you something special. Just a moment-" he said breathlessly, leaving the table before finishing his sentence.

    "Noah-" Ariel called out impulsively, grabbing his hand to stop him.

    He turned and froze, his eyes moving to where her warm hand clasped his. A blush rushed to Ariel''s cheeks, and there was no taking back what she had done, accidental or not.

    "Ah- uh..." she stammered, flustered by the awkward situation and unsure whether to let go of his hand. "Please, uh, don''t worry about a large meal. I''d be happy with a small one..."

    Still staring at her hand gripping his, Noah nodded slowly as if his mind were on delay.

    "Alright, sure, a small meal..."

    Feeling it was finally safe to let go, Ariel released his hand. Noah drew it to his side and gave her one last look before dashing off to the kitchen.

    When Ariel turned her attention back to the table, the silence was unbearable. No one even pretended to eat; they all just stared with mingled surprise and amusement¡ªexcept for Jasper and Max. Jasper seemed detached from the situation while Max appeared lost in his own important thoughts.

    "So Ariel, does your dinner come with a side of Noah?" Leroy teased, struggling to suppress laughter while Taylor across from him couldn''t help letting out a few snorts.

    "Shut up," Ariel snapped, not in the mood for jibes. But the monk persisted despite her irritation.

    "Is this something we should expect now? You two walking around holding hands?" he continued with a light smile.

    Ariel narrowed her eyes and began moving her foot back and forth under the table, determined that Leroy wouldn''t escape unscathed. Boldly bumping against someone''s leg¡ªshe barely had time to wonder if it was Leroy''s¡ªshe looked up in horror as Jasper glanced sharply at her. Desperately retreating her foot, she reached for a cup of coffee only to realize she had none. This dinner had gone from bad to worse.

 Chapter 21

    <hr>

    Ariel endured the invasive stares and awkward silence until her meal arrived, accompanied by Noah. The young man pulled up a chair beside John, peering around him to look at Ariel. By now, Ariel had lost her appetite; she stared at her food, trying to summon the will to eat. Instead, she reached for her coffee and took a long sip.

    "How is it? I asked them to make something special," Noah said, expecting a delighted response. Ariel''s mouth was dry despite the coffee. The meal looked and smelled delicious, but she couldn''t bring herself to take a bite. Sensing her hesitation, Noah became concerned.

    "Wait- could it be that you''re allergic to something in there? I should have checked with you first, especially knowing about your magnolia allergy. Ariel, I''m so sorry," Noah rambled anxiously. Ariel felt a pang of guilt as she stared at him in surprise.

    "Magnolias? You''re allergic to Magnolias? Since when-" Leroy began, but Ariel quickly interrupted,

    "No, no! It''s not that. I was just waiting for it to cool!" she exclaimed cheerfully and took an enthusiastic bite. She looked at Noah with pleasant surprise.

    "This is really good, Noah. Thank you."

    Noah beamed with pride.

    "It was nothing; I''m glad you like it."

    Ariel smiled and took another bite as her hunger returned with gusto.

    "Oh no," Noah said suddenly, glancing out the window behind Ariel. "It''s getting late; the festival will start soon. I have to go help set up. Will you be there?" he asked hopefully.

    Ariel sipped her coffee and replied kindly, "Sure, we''ll see you there."

    "Great," Noah said with satisfaction before waving and heading out the door. A little later, Jasper stood up.

    "We should get going too if Ariel is done," he announced.

    "I am done," she replied, feeling unexpectedly irritated with him.

    "Good, let''s go then," he said and left the table with Max following closely behind. Taylor and John went next. Ariel lingered for a moment, glaring at Jasper''s retreating back until Leroy nudged her forward gently. She glanced up intending to scowl but saw understanding in his eyes.

    "I''m sure he thinks you look beautiful tonight, even if he won''t admit it," the monk said softly. Ariel''s expression softened at his words.

    "Thanks, Leroy," she smiled, and the two of them exited on much better terms. The journey to the festival grounds was brief, and the GPI group soon found themselves amidst a large crowd of eager attendees. The air buzzed with excitement as people around them pointed, shouted, laughed, whispered, and gasped. This was only the beginning; by the time they reached the bustling town square where the festivities were in full swing, the celebration music drowned out almost everything else, and all that could be seen were the heads of the people packed tightly in front.

    Magnolia-shaped fireworks lit up the night sky, prompting Ariel to smile and clap in delight. They passed numerous vibrantly decorated stalls where vendors¡ªold women and young men alike¡ªcalled out to showcase their wares or tempt passersby with delicious food. Ariel was enthralled by it all¡ªthe vivid colors, joyous sounds, and sheer number of people. To avoid getting separated, Leroy linked arms with her while Taylor took John as her partner. Together, Jasper and Max forged a path through the crowds.

    "Mmmm, smell that? That''s what was being deep-fried earlier," Leroy said, leaning in close so she could hear him over the noise as they walked past one of the many food stalls. Ariel laughed and shot him a look.

    "Leroy, are you still hungry? Didn''t you have enough at dinner?"

    "Maybe I would be full if someone had kept their end of the deal..." he replied slyly, watching her from the corner of his eye.

    "Hey!" Ariel exclaimed playfully, swatting his shoulder.

    "Ouch, Ariel!" Leroy winced, grabbing his still tender shoulder.

    "Oh. Sorry. I forgot," Ariel apologized with an innocent smile. "How about I buy you that deep-fried treat after all..."

    But just then a voice that Ariel recognized instantly shouted above the crowd. Her heart sank as her worst fears were confirmed: Mandy had found them. It was a slim hope that they might lose each other in such a large crowd, but there stood Mandy in all her glory, giggling behind her sleeve after having conned Jasper into saying she looked ''nice.''

    Nice? Bah! Ariel fumed internally¡ªnice and vain!

    Leroy gave Ariel a sympathetic look and patted her shoulder.

    "Isn''t this marvelous!" Mr. Warner exclaimed with enthusiasm, gesturing towards all the merriment around them.

    "It is exciting," Mandy agreed (still giddy from extracting a compliment from Jasper).

    "Quite so! And to think this isn''t even the best part! The play is yet to be performed!" Mr. Warner pointed out proudly with a glance at the finished outdoor stage.

    "Daniel!" a voice suddenly cried out urgently. "Daniel!"

    As everyone turned toward the source of the calls, Shiloh emerged from the sea of people surrounding her.

    "Shiloh! Excellent, you''re here. You need to get to the stage immediately; the ceremony will begin soon..." Mr. Warner declared anxiously, casting nervous glances at the stage and checking his watch. The actress''s smile wavered.

    "Yes, yes, I know. I''ll be there on time, I promise, but-" she said, recovering her smile, "I had to see you before we started; I''d think it bad luck not to... What do you think of my dress? I had it sent from Atlanta."

    Mr. Warner''s expression shifted from nervousness to discomfort and then to a forced politeness.

    "Yes, it''s quite beautiful. Very similar to Mandy''s. You had yours custom-made in Atlanta, didn''t you?" Mr. Warner remarked, his gaze shifting uncomfortably. It was clear which dress he preferred.

    Ariel frowned as she observed the exchange. Shiloh looked utterly dejected. Ariel could almost feel the cold knot in her own stomach as if it were her own disappointment.

    That Mandy.

    Ariel found some solace in the strained expression on her rival''s face. Mandy was still trying to appear composed and relaxed despite being compared, but Ariel could see the cracks in her facade.

    "Oh, from Atlanta too. What a pleasant coincidence," Shiloh managed weakly after Mandy had stolen her thunder. Mr. Warner glanced at his watch again and urged Shiloh,

    "Yes, yes, we''ll see Atlanta''s finest dresses showcased by you two, but if you don''t hurry back to the stage, Magnolia Midlands won''t get to see its best play," Mr. Warner said urgently as the crowds began to thin out in anticipation of the ceremony starting soon. Shiloh nodded earnestly, her cheeks flushing from the unexpected compliment. With a much lighter heart than before, she turned and hurried toward the stage.

    "Good heavens, what Magnolia Midlands would do without me, I hardly wish to know..." he muttered under his breath and then added as he noticed their dwindling group, "shall we then?"

    Everyone agreed as expected Mr. Warner led the way to the stage with Mandy on his arm. Walking beside Leroy, Ariel admired the paper lanterns casting an orange glow against the dark sky and attracting bright fireflies in their wake. They passed under strands of Magnolias overhead, each step greeted by a fresh burst of fragrance.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The stars above shone more brilliantly than Ariel could imagine seeing them in Atlanta while a warm breeze gently stirred the balmy night air soothingly around them. The whole scene appeared magical like a dream¡ªno wonder everyone in Magnolia Midlands looked forward to this event so eagerly.

    As they neared their destination through heads bobbing ahead of them came into view¡ªthe stage where all awaited unfolded before them.

    "Hm. We''ve missed out on all the prime spots, but that''s alright. I have my place reserved and can certainly take one of you along," Mr. Warner declared. His invitation was general, but it was obvious who he meant. Especially when he immediately turned to Mandy,

    "Come Mandy, we must hurry if we want to be there before it starts..." he urged, extending a welcoming hand.

    "Mr. Warner," Jasper suddenly interjected, freezing Mandy in her tracks and halting Mr. Warner as well.

    "Yes? What is it? You see I''m in a hurry-"

    "Please take these with you; they need to be submitted," Jasper instructed, taking a hefty stack of paper from Max and handing it over to the playwright. For a brief moment, Mr. Warner looked like he might complain (you should have had them turned in by now!), but wisely chose not to and accepted the papers. Moments later they vanished into a sea of people.

    Suddenly, two spotlights swung around and focused on the stage; the large curtains parted. The festival music died instantly. Ariel bounced on her toes trying to peek over and around the tall man blocking her view, but it was no use¡ªshe was too short. Taylor, on her left, had no such problem, being tall enough naturally and adding three-inch heels for good measure. John, on her right, seemed just tall enough and had the good fortune of having a petite woman in front of him. Beyond John were Jasper and Max, who had no trouble seeing over anyone''s head.

    Ariel sighed and crossed her arms, then futilely bounced on her feet again.

    Maybe I could get John to switch places with me; then I might catch a glimpse of the stage... Ariel pondered as she glanced uncertainly at the priest. Suddenly, she felt herself being lifted off her feet. She let out half a gasp before realizing it was Leroy who had picked her up and was now settling her onto his shoulders. The stage came into clear view; Ariel blushed at this kind gesture.

    "Leroy, thank you, but are you sure? What about your shoulder?" Ariel asked gently.

    Leroy glanced up at her with a wink,

    "Not a problem¡ªit only bothers me if someone hits it."

    Ariel blushed deeper and laughed nervously,

    "Sorry about that."

    Just then a loud, old voice echoed across the festival grounds.

    "Welcome to the 4th annual Festival of Magnolias!" Cheers and applause erupted from the massive crowd around the stage. Perched on Leroy''s shoulders, Ariel clapped along with a smile.

    "As you all know well, this festival is held every year after our Mr. Marlowe''s passing¡ªhonoring the magic and creativity he brought us all. Today marks the beginning of what promises to be a glorious week! Tonight we celebrate the man himself¡ªthe husband, the playwright¡ªMr. Marlowe." Following tradition, I hold in my hands one play written by each man in our town; within one of these plays lies the spirit of Mr. Marlowe¡ªthe creativity he was loved for! The author of this special play will be named ''Mr. Marlowe'' for the rest of our festival¡ªa tremendous honor," announced the man on stage, his ancient voice both powerful and light.

    The crowd clapped enthusiastically at this pause, and once it quieted down, he continued...

    "Now, ladies and gentlemen, prepare yourselves as I draw the winning play and reveal the brilliant mind behind it... drum roll, please," the man announced, dramatically hovering his hand over a towering pile of scripts, his eyes twinkling as he winked at the off-stage band. The audience chuckled, and a lively drumroll began. Ariel perched high on Leroy''s shoulders, watched intently, her heart racing. The old man theatrically waved his hand over the scripts, selecting and discarding several amid the persistent drumbeat. Ariel''s anticipation soared,

    "What if it''s your play, Leroy?" she whispered down to her companion.

    "If it is, Max will be surprised because we all know I didn''t pen any of these," Leroy answered with a grin.

    Ariel giggled and redirected her attention just as the old man dramatically withdrew a paper from the middle of the stack. He brandished it triumphantly, signaling an end to the drumroll. The room fell silent as he approached the microphone and cleared his throat,

    "...could Mr. Noah Williams kindly come up to the stage?"

    The crowd buzzed with murmurs and sporadic applause as heads turned in search of this mysterious Noah Williams.

    "Noah Williams? You mean the heir to Williams Inn?" someone questioned loudly.

    "NOAH! OUR NOAH IS THE WINNER!" another voice suddenly cried from among the people.

    Ariel, still atop Leroy''s shoulders and exchanging confused glances with him, recognized old Mr. Williams¡¯s voice.

    "HURRY NOAH! GET ON STAGE AND DON''T FORGET TO MENTION YOUR BELOVED MISS ARIEL!" another familiar voice urged.

    Ariel¡¯s heart sank; it was Mrs. Williams. The crowd erupted in hushed whispers that spread like wildfire, drawing more eyes toward her with curious smiles.

    "She''s staying at the Inn, right?"

    "Yes, I saw her this morning. Rumor has it he''s going to propose..."

    "Propose? Aren''t they already engaged?"

    "No way! Maybe it''ll happen tonight? Right here on stage!"

    "Oh my gosh, how romantic would that be? I hope he does!"

    Ariel felt her stomach churn; more and more people were turning to stare at her, speculation spreading through the audience like an unstoppable wave. Giggles and gasps filled the air as excitement swelled toward the front rows. Overwhelmed by panic and embarrassment, Ariel desperately wanted to escape from Leroy''s shoulders where she was too conspicuous.

    "Leroy, put me down," she insisted urgently.

    The monk tried to maintain a serious expression, but his eyes gleamed with amusement at her. Quickly, she was lowered as Noah''s voice resonated through the air, "I am so honored; I can hardly believe this is happening..."

    "Well, it is! You¡¯re our new Mr. Marlowe!" the old man declared, and the audience erupted in applause.

    "THAT''S OUR NOAH!" Mr. and Mrs. Williams shouted from somewhere in the crowd.

    Standing again, Ariel had no chance of seeing the stage and was happier for it. Her cheeks burned, grateful for the dim lighting around the stage. She stared determinedly at the back of the tall man in front of her, feeling every gaze from her GPI teammates boring into her, particularly Jasper''s.

    "...and your play will be performed within the hour. Now Mr. Marlowe, who is this Miss Ariel you''re supposed to mention?" the old man asked with curiosity.

    If her blush could deepen, it did as she took small steps backward. Why? Why does this have to happen to me?

    "Uh- well... she''s a friend of mine-"

    "NOAH! A FRIEND? IS THAT WHAT YOU CALL YOUR LOVE?" Mrs. Williams interjected from the audience.

    Now Ariel truly felt like the world was slipping out from beneath her feet as laughter and whispers of new rumors swirled around her. She felt trapped; she needed to escape...

    "No, I mean yes... I mean she really is a friend of mine, but just a friend-" Noah stammered, now sounding flustered and embarrassed.

    Ariel felt mild relief at his words; he was just as uncomfortable with all this as she was. He''s not going to propose...

    Suddenly, a firm hand took hold of Ariel''s elbow, leading her away as Mrs. Williams¡¯s voice boomed through the air, "JUST A FRIEND? NOAH DON''T BE SILLY-"

    Thankfully lost in surprise, Ariel barely registered this last part and found herself fixated on Jasper''s face as he led her away. He remained silent and didn¡¯t so much as glance at her throughout their departure from the crowd. Ariel had no idea where they were headed¡ªtowards the theater? Back to the Inn? And even more puzzling: why?

    They were halfway through the festival grounds when he turned slightly and guided her toward one of the many food stands dotting the square. Emptiness and silence engulfed them except for distant voices from the stage. Jasper released her arm and cleared his throat.

    Slouched in a chair and half asleep sat a young man who startled awake at their approach, running a hand through his hair in disarray until he recognized Ariel and Jasper. Then he visibly relaxed a bit.

    "Oh, uh- hi, how can I assist you?" he inquired, glancing uncertainly between the bustling stage and them. For the first time, Jasper looked at Ariel, his dark eyes inscrutable,

    "What would you like?"

    Ariel glanced from Jasper to the young man, to the food behind him, and back to Jasper. Was this some sort of joke? Why was he doing this?

    "She''ll have an ice cream," Jasper commanded, apparently unwilling to wait for Ariel''s response. The young man gave Ariel a quick look, nodded at Jasper, and turned to scoop some ice cream from a nearby basin. Ariel spent the next few moments trying to catch Jasper''s eye, hoping for some explanation as to why he had pulled her away from the stage only to order her ice cream. But Jasper''s gaze remained fixed on the young man as he scooped the ice cream and handed it over.

    "Here you are, that''ll be¡­" the young man trailed off, squinting at the sign. Jasper placed some money on the counter and handed Ariel her ice cream.

    "Uh- right¡­¡± said the young man, picking up the money and dropping it into his till while casting puzzled glances at Jasper and Ariel.

    "Thank you," Jasper said before turning to lead Ariel away. But then the young man called out,

    "Hey- why aren''t you at the stage?"

    Jasper paused and looked back,

    "Why aren''t you?"

    The young man blinked,

    "Well, I have to mind the stand. Being the youngest, you know ¨C it''s my job¡­¡± he answered pensively. "Yeah, nobody ever thinks of Leroy ¨C he''s just a year older than me. I''ve never been able to go to the stage. Can you believe that? I remember Aunt Momo trying to help me once..."

    Silently, Jasper and Ariel slipped away. Ariel licked her ice cream but could barely taste it; it felt as if all her senses had dulled. She could hear nothing but Jasper¡¯s footsteps beside her, see nothing but his face, smell nothing but his familiar coffee scent.

    "Here," Jasper suddenly said.

    Pulling her gaze away from his face, Ariel realized they had reached a small picnic table beside another food stand run by an old woman who was snoring peacefully. Dutifully, Ariel sat down and licked around her melting ice cream¡¯s edges while Jasper chose to remain standing. So many questions swirled in Ariel¡¯s mind; there were so many things she wanted to ask, but every time she opened her mouth, no words came out ¨C she couldn''t bring herself to say anything.

 Chapter 22

    <hr>

    "You know something, Ariel. What is it?" Jasper''s voice sliced through the quiet. Ariel stopped mid-lick, frozen.

    "Huh?"

    Jasper pressed on, "You know something. What is it?"

    Is he talking about the man, the picture? Not this again!

    Ariel wrestled to keep her composure, scrambling for a believable answer. Meanwhile, Jasper¡¯s piercing eyes locked onto hers from across the table. He placed his hands down and leaned in, his face now deadly serious.

    "Ariel, if you''re hiding something..."

    A sudden burst of courage surged through Ariel, matching Jasper''s stern demeanor. "There¡¯s nothing to tell."

    Jasper leaned back and crossed his arms. "You''re lying."

    Defiantly licking her ice cream, Ariel''s sugary daydreams shattered like fragile glass. A moment ago, she had desperately wished this was Jasper coming to rescue her from her tangled mess of shame and sorrow¡ªbut she saw through his intentions now. He just wanted a chance to interrogate her; well, she wasn''t going to make it easy.

    "I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about..."

    Jasper''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized her. "Where were you, Ariel? I know you didn''t just fall behind."

    Taking a large bite of her cone, Ariel chewed slowly and stubbornly glared at Jasper. "Believe me or not, I did fall behind," she retorted.

    Jasper answered with an icy silence while Ariel retained a faint smile¡ªshe wouldn''t let his cold stare break her spirit.

    "Oy¡ªAriel!"

    Her head snapped around to see Leroy approaching with the rest of the GPI team and Mr. Warner in tow.

    "What¡¯s going on? You just took off..." Leroy questioned as he reached them, casting a wary glance at Jasper. "Am I missing something?"

    ¡°No, nothing,¡± Ariel replied cheerfully and held up her cone. ¡°Ice cream?¡±

    Leroy settled beside Ariel, still eyeing Jasper suspiciously but took the remainder of her offered bribe with a nod.

    "Nothing, huh?" he pressed on, still doubtful as he took a bite of the cone.

    "Well, Jasper was kind enough to get me this," Ariel replied, smiling even sweeter at her thoroughly vexed boss.

    "My, what''s happening here? Late-night cravings? Couldn''t this wait?" Mr. Warner exclaimed as he came closer, just in time to see Leroy take another bite of ice cream. Mandy glanced from Ariel to Jasper and back again. A knowing smile tugged at Ariel''s lips.

    So what if this was all a ploy to coax me into talking? Mandy doesn¡¯t have to know...

    With a mischievous grin, Ariel shot Jasper another sugary smile, though it faltered when he frowned and turned away. Mandy caught this exchange, and a fresh smile spread across her face. Ariel crossed her arms and swiped Leroy''s last bite.

    "Hey-" he protested.

    "Is everything okay?" John asked, his eyes filled with concern for Ariel. With her mouth full of ice cream, Ariel managed to swallow and return his gaze with a warm smile.

    "Everything''s fine. We should probably head back before the play starts," Jasper declared briskly, refusing to look at Ariel. Mr. Warner looked relieved,

    "Yes, yes good idea," he agreed, offering his arm to Mandy. Leroy stood and offered his arm to Ariel. As they walked back, the monk whispered in her ear,

    "So what really happened?"

    Ariel shrugged thoughtfully,

    "Ice cream, I suppose."

    Leroy looked puzzled by her response but didn¡¯t press further as Ariel seemed troubled by the topic. They merged with the crowds once more and somehow Ariel found herself stuck behind an even taller person than before.

    "I can lift you up again..." Leroy offered gently, but Ariel shook her head. Enough was enough for one night; she didn''t want to risk being seen again. She would just stand and listen to Noah¡¯s play. The lights swung around and the curtains opened once more; romantic music from the band filled the air. Shiloh''s voice rang out,

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    "Ah, a place to rest after my long journeys..."

    Ariel suddenly envisioned a fair maiden arriving at an old-timey inn. Her cheeks flushed red once more.

    "Come in, please miss, take shelter here!" called out a second voice, a male¡¯s.

    "No, no, no..." Mr. Warner protested upon spotting Ariel merely standing there, staring at the back of the man in front of her, "This simply won''t do; you can''t see the stage!"

    "Oh- uh, Mr. Warner, really, I''m fine..." Ariel tried to resist, but the playwright had already taken her hand and was guiding her away from the crowd. For the second time that night, she was spirited away.

    Well, at least this can''t end with ice cream and a surprise attack...

    "Here, how is this?" Mr. Warner asked, sounding pleased as he extended his arms to reveal the vast stage. Now much closer and standing where the crowd wasn''t as dense, Ariel felt a little more at ease.

    "Thank you, this is much better," Ariel whispered gratefully. The fair maiden accepted a splendid meal from the accommodating Innkeeper. Mr. Warner beamed,

    "Think nothing of it; it''s my pleasure."

    Just then, someone caught Ariel''s eye¡ªand apparently Mr. Warner''s too. A woman standing a few feet away, quite alone, glanced over in their direction. Her blonde hair shimmered in the moonlight and her eyes held a hard gaze.

    In an instant, her attention shifted back to the stage where the fair maiden had come down with an illness and the Innkeeper was nursing her back to health. Mr. Warner''s smile faded; he leaned in and whispered seriously,

    "If anyone questions your presence here, just tell them you are here on the compliments of Mr. Daniel Warner¡ªthey should not press further..." Ariel followed his gaze to the mysterious woman and nodded slowly.

    "Good," Mr. Warner exclaimed cheerfully once again, "please enjoy the show!"

    With that, he hurried off most likely to rejoin his dearest Mandy. Ariel tried to focus on the unfolding play but found her attention drawn repeatedly to the enigmatic woman ahead.

    There was something about her¡ªsomething almost familiar¡ªthat Ariel couldn''t place. So consumed was she by this curiosity that she lost track of time and missed much of the play. She was jolted back to reality by a particularly loud piece of music and looked up just in time to see Shiloh accept the Innkeeper''s proposal and throw herself into his arms. The curtains closed, the music ceased, and thunderous applause erupted.

    Clapping just as fervently as those around her¡ªeven though she''d hardly watched any of it¡ªAriel saw the woman clap for a moment before vanishing into the crowd. Ariel had half a mind to follow her but decided against it, lest she run into the Williams while trailing after her.

    The crowd began to thin out, everyone laughing and chatting about the marvelous play without thinking to question Ariel''s presence. Alone now, she wandered towards where GPI had gathered. Halfway there she ran into Mr. Warner,

    "Ah¡ªAriel! Just the person I wanted to see! What did you think? Wasn''t Shiloh wonderful as May?"

    "May?" Ariel asked distractedly as Mr. Warner linked arms with her, his joy and excitement evident.

    "Yes, you remember. The wandering Maiden whom the Innkeeper fell in love with!" Ariel felt a flush rise to her cheeks. He named her May... "Oh, yes," Ariel finally responded, "Shiloh was incredible!" Mr. Warner beamed, "Yes, everyone seems to agree it was one of her best performances, some even credit me," the playwright remarked with a wink. Ariel forced a smile.

    "Ariel! There you are. You need to stop disappearing on me like that!" Leroy scolded as soon as the duo came into view. Ariel crossed over, linking arms with him and smiling warmly, "Sorry, it''s not my fault I keep getting carried away."

    Mr. Warner bustled toward Mandy, "Mandy, dear¡ªI haven''t even asked how you liked the play?" he inquired expectantly. Mandy smiled politely and admitted to enjoying it quite a bit, "I especially liked the female lead, May. Noah is quite creative for coming up with such an original character," she said, emphasizing the word ''original'' with a meaningful look toward Ariel. Ariel pretended not to hear and glanced at the rest of the GPI group.

    Over the next few minutes, Mr. Warner gathered almost everyone''s opinion of the play to his satisfaction. John thought it nice and light-hearted; Leroy found it amusing and gave Ariel a knowing look; Taylor found it a bit boring but acknowledged some fine acting. Neither Max nor Jasper had any comments.

    "Well, I''m glad you all liked it, but it''s getting late. Mandy, shall we turn in?" Mr. Warner suggested, noticing the festival grounds emptying out. Mandy nodded and wished everyone goodnight, giving Jasper one last look before being led away by the playwright. Ariel tried to catch Jasper''s eye, but he seemed to be avoiding her gaze.

    Fine then, be that way, Ariel thought as she crossed her arms. Leroy patted her shoulder and yawned, "I think we should head in too." There were murmured agreements as always Jasper led the way with Max closely behind him. Taylor followed shortly after while Ariel and Leroy walked arm-in-arm with John keeping stride alongside them.

    "Hey¡ªwait!" a voice suddenly called out behind them. The group halted and looked back to see Shiloh running toward them breathlessly with her arms full of roses.

    "I-I''m sorry to bother you, but have you seen Daniel?" she panted anxiously looking at each of them in turn. From her glowing face, Ariel had a sinking feeling that Shiloh wanted to hear Daniel congratulate her on her performance.

    Leroy exchanged looks with John and Ariel before answering,

    "Uh-yeah, just a little while ago. He was tired and headed back home."

    Shiloh''s smile faltered,

    "What?"

    Ariel frowned and nudged Leroy,

    "Nice touch."

    "He was heading home?" Shiloh repeated as the glow left her cheeks.

    "Yes¡ªbut he spoke of nothing but your great performance all evening! I''m sure he can''t wait to talk about it with you tomorrow morning," Ariel reassured her warmly¡ªmaybe overdoing it a bit¡ªbut she felt for Shiloh and wanted to keep her spirits up.

    Shiloh smiled weakly and nodded,

    "Oh yes...thank you. I guess I''ll be going."

    With a polite wave, she turned away; her glow and excitement gone.

    Ariel watched Shiloh leave¡ªwith a heavy heart.

    That Mandy!

    "Come on Ariel," Leroy said gently pushing her along.

 Chapter 23

    <hr>

    Moving along again, Ariel was pensive and silent, hardly noticing the market stalls closing for the night, the lanterns being extinguished, or the crowds they navigated through on their way to the Inn. Ariel might have remained oblivious until she reached her room if not for catching sight of a familiar face: Noah.

    Standing amidst a large group of people off to the side of the Inn, he was joined by his grandfather and grandmother. His eyes met hers; he smiled slightly, blushing, before turning his attention back to his adoring company.

    Ariel felt herself blush, struck by an odd sense of embarrassment. His play had been about her¡ªwhat was she supposed to make of that? His very grandparents wanted them married¡ªhow was she to handle that? The very dress she wore tonight was his aunt''s! These thoughts deepened her blush.

    Ariel entered the Inn, hearing and seeing almost nothing until Leroy stopped her.

    "Ariel, look¡ªrefreshments. Do you want any?" the monk asked, eyeing the table longingly. Pulled from her thoughts, Ariel smiled encouragingly,

    "I think I''ll just go to my room, but you go ahead and eat, Leroy."

    He looked reluctant for a moment but then nodded after John assured him he would accompany Ariel to her hall.

    John saw Ariel safely into the hall and, after hearing her assurances of making it to her room alright, wished her a warm goodnight before entering his own room. Alone again but not minding it as she only wished to sleep now, Ariel made sluggish progress towards her door.

    10... 11... 12... 13...

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Ariel counted in her head until finally halting at her door: 14. Drowsily patting her sides for her key brought alarm:

    My key! This dress doesn''t have pockets! I''ve locked myself out!

    This problem felt almost insurmountable in her current state and for a moment she contemplated sleeping next to her door. She looked down the hall¡ªit was a long way back to Leroy. Resignedly, unsure if she had the strength to make it, Ariel took her first step but then noticed someone approaching¡ªa tall figure moving down the hallway. Suddenly awake, she recognized Jasper.

    He''s not in his room yet? Ariel thought as she glanced at his door a few feet from hers. As he got closer she realized he hadn''t noticed her or anything else; he seemed lost in thought. Automatically arriving at his door without glancing in Ariel''s direction, he began searching for his keys as Ariel stood frozen in indecision.

    Should I say something?

    Jasper found his key and brought it to his lock.

    Well, if I don¡¯t now, I¡¯ll miss my chance.

    "Jasper..." Ariel''s voice interrupted as he turned the handle and began to step inside.

    "Ariel?"

    Ariel averted her eyes, feeling a blush creep up her neck.

    Dang it! Why does he always have to look at me like that?

    Jasper stepped back from his door and studied her for a moment.

    "Is there something you want to tell me?" he asked in a softer tone, stepping closer.

    Ariel''s eyes widened in panic¡ªhe thought she was going to confess to an encounter!

    "Uh-actually, no. It''s just, well; I seem to be locked out," Ariel explained, glancing from her door back to him hopefully.

    Jasper froze, arms crossed. For a moment, Ariel thought he might refuse to help with the way he was eyeing her. Then he sighed and relented, brushing past her to inspect the door.

    "I''m not even going to ask how you managed that," he said with a knowing look as he reached for the handle.

    "Well, there aren¡¯t exactly any pockets in this dress..." Ariel muttered defensively.

    Suddenly there was a click, and the door swung open. Jasper stepped back satisfied and turned back towards his room. Ariel stared into her now open room in shock,

    "Jasper, how did you...?"

    But her young boss was already opening his own door again. Trying to recover from her surprise, Ariel shook her head and walked into her room. Just before she closed the door, she thought she heard,

    "You looked beautiful tonight."

 Chapter 24

    <hr>

    Day Four 5:30am

    Ariel turned over in her slumber, her hand smacking the empty pillow beside her. Her room was tranquil and hushed, with soft gray light seeping through her window just before dawn. Lost in dreams of Noah, Jasper, blue dresses, and ice cream, she had no inkling that her peace was on the verge of being shattered.

    With a sudden bang, Ariel''s door burst open and then slammed shut. Sharp footsteps, reminiscent of heels striking a hardwood floor, advanced toward her, followed by a whoosh akin to curtains being flung open as pale light spilled across her face.

    Abruptly yanked from her dreams, Ariel''s eyes flew open with a start.

    "Wha- Taylor...?" she mumbled, her voice raspy from sleep. At the foot of the bed, hands on hips, stood a very annoyed-looking priestess.

    "Come on, get in the shower. I''ll pick out your clothes..."

    Before Ariel could respond, the tall woman bent down and began rummaging through her suitcase.

    "Eh, these stink¡ªdon''t tell me you haven''t been washing your clothes?!" Taylor exclaimed, surfacing with a t-shirt she held up in disgust.

    Still groggy, Ariel chose to ignore the embarrassing but true insult and cut to the chase. Glancing at the clock, she looked back at Taylor in bewilderment,

    "Taylor, what are you doing in my room-"

    "It was unlocked."

    "-at five in the morning...?"

    The priestess dropped the t-shirt and crossed her arms smugly,

    "Well, if I had to be up at this time, I sure wasn''t going to let you keep sleeping."

    Ariel''s brain struggled to process this. It made no sense. With a helpless glance at the clock again and back to Taylor,

    "But it''s five in the morning!"

    Taylor examined her nails nonchalantly,

    "Yeah, well I didn''t like it either, but tough. Now get showered."

    Ariel stared hard at the woman, trying to grasp some part of this scenario.

    This has to be a joke. Just some stupid joke Taylor''s playing on me...

    With that thought, Ariel threw herself back onto the bed and pulled the covers over her shoulders.

    "Hey! Ariel, I''m serious! We''re going to be late if you don''t get up!"

    Ariel shut her eyes tightly, willing dreams to sweep her away again because she couldn''t care less about what they might be late for.

    "Ariel, I''m telling you, I''m not a morning person. If you don¡¯t get out of that bed..."

    Ariel yanked a pillow over her head.

    "Leave me alone, Taylor! Tomorrow morning at four, I''ll come storming into your room to see how you like it!"

    Taylor snatched the pillow away and leered down at her.

    "You won¡¯t need to. Mrs. Williams woke me up this morning, and if you think this is yelling, try listening to her!"

    Mrs. Williams?

    Ariel groaned and rolled over.

    "It¡¯s not my fault she doesn¡¯t like you! Don¡¯t take your problems out on me!"

    Taylor took a furious breath and then, in one swift motion, pulled Ariel¡¯s covers off the bed. Ariel bolted upright.

    "Hey!"

    "Hey nothing! Get in the shower or I''ll drag you there myself!"

    Ariel almost asked where she''d be dragged in her pajamas but thought better of it when she saw the dangerous glint in Taylor¡¯s eye. She meant it.

    Feeling flustered and confused, Ariel slid out of bed and stalked to the bathroom. When she emerged some time later, Taylor was sitting on her bed with a neat pile of clothes next to her.

    "I picked out the ones that smelled the least," Taylor said, wrinkling her nose at them. Ariel shot her a dark look, snatched them up, and marched back to the bathroom to change.

    "Ready?" Taylor asked as Ariel came out again. Smoothing out her shirt, Ariel gave her a cold look that Taylor took for a yes. Rising to her feet, Taylor led the way out of the room and down the hall.

    "Can you at least tell me where we¡¯re going?" Ariel asked while hurrying to keep up with her.

    "Some meeting. I don¡¯t know. Mrs. Williams just said to be there and bring you with me," Taylor replied, sounding just as annoyed as Ariel felt about the whole situation.

    A meeting? Like the guys'' meeting yesterday morning?

    Ariel and Taylor fell into an irritated silence. Rubbing sleep from her eyes, Ariel noticed a few people beginning to wake up and wander the halls. Some held cups of morning coffee and smiled kindly at Ariel. Somehow she couldn''t muster a smile back; like Taylor, she wasn¡¯t a morning person either.

    Finally, after what felt like ages, Taylor''s pace began to slow as she examined each door they passed.

    "WE''RE STILL MISSING A FEW PEOPLE; WE NEED EVERYONE TO START-"

    Mrs. Williams''s unmistakable voice reached Ariel''s ears, signaling their proximity. Three doors down, Ariel could hear the elderly woman''s voice as clearly as if she were beside her. Wincing, Taylor shot Ariel a look of resignation before opening the door, allowing Mrs. Williams''s booming voice to flood their ears.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "AH! ARIEL MY DEAR, COME IN! WE WERE WAITING FOR YOU!" the old woman greeted with a broad grin as Ariel shuffled in with Taylor by her side.

    Ariel managed a smile in return, her eyes scanning the room she had just entered. Half the size of the dining hall, the large room was packed with chairs, all occupied by the Inn''s female guests. Amidst the sea of chairs and women, someone in a vibrant floral dress rose to stand and Ariel''s stomach sank: Mandy. After a polite wave to invite them over, Mandy sat back down. Taylor made a beeline for the medium and Ariel reluctantly followed.

    "What are you doing here?" the priestess inquired, taking a seat next to Mandy. The medium''s eyes remained fixed on the front of the room as she replied,

    "Well, naturally I was asked to come. Mrs. Williams''s instructions for the festival are crucial."

    "Instructions...?" Taylor pressed on, an edge of unease in her voice.

    Mandy glanced at Taylor from the corner of her eye,

    "Yes, don''t you know? Today is dedicated to women, to wives..."

    "What?" Ariel burst out, speaking for the first time since sitting down on Taylor''s other side. The medium turned fully towards Ariel, a small smirk playing on her lips,

    "Yes, Mr. Warner explained everything to me. I assumed you''d be aware, given your relationship with Noah..."

    Ariel''s face flushed red; she made a sudden move towards Mandy but was restrained by Taylor¡¯s arm.

    "So you''re saying this meeting is similar to what the men had yesterday? We have tasks too?" Taylor asked while holding Ariel back.

    Mandy turned her gaze forward again, trying to appear composed though a smug smile tugged at her lips as she enjoyed Ariel''s reaction,

    "Yes."

    Frustratedly, Ariel fell back into her chair and rubbed the spot on her arm where Taylor had been pushing hard.

    That Mandy.

    Just then the door opened again and two young women entered with many apologies for being late and quickly took the last two available seats.

    "GOOD, EVERYONE''S HERE," Mrs. Williams shouted. The soft murmuring that had filled the room went silent as her voice cut through the air. Smiling, the elderly innkeeper continued,

    "AS YOU ALL MUST KNOW, TODAY IS A VERY SPECIAL DAY. THE DAY OF THE WOMAN, THE DAY OF THE WIFE, THE DAY OF COURTSHIP!"

    At this, more murmuring ensued, accompanied by giggles and claps. Mrs. Williams chuckled,

    "YES, FOR US WOMEN THERE IS NO DAY MORE SPECIAL. AND FOR THOSE OF YOU WHO DON''T KNOW-" the old woman''s eyes locked onto Ariel, "-I''LL TELL YOU WHY. THIS SECOND DAY OF THE FESTIVAL HONORS MR. MARLOWE''S WIFE, YVONNE, AND HER BEAUTY AND CHARACTER WHICH INSPIRED HIM IMMENSELY. THIS CELEBRATION ENCOURAGES US ALL TO BE INSPIRATIONS TO THE MEN IN OUR LIVES. YYONNE ODDLY WAS MR. MARLOWE''S GREATEST MUSE, AND WHILE MANY THINK A WIFE INSPIRING HER HUSBAND ISN''T STRANGE, THEY DIDN''T KNOW YVONNE. SHE WAS A TROUBLESOME WIFE AND UNFORTUNATELY, I KNEW HER PERSONALLY. SHE WAS BEAUTIFUL, YES- BUT HAD A PERSONALITY LIKE A SHRIVELED UP PRUNE!"

    If it were possible, Mrs. Williams raised her voice even louder to emphasize her disdain,

    "SHE NEVER SUPPORTED MR. MARLOWE''S DREAMS OF BUILDING THEATERS AND WRITING PLAYS, BUT HE STILL LOVED HER DEARLY AND HER BEAUTY INSPIRED SOME OF HIS MOST MAGNIFICENT CHARACTERS; HER VARIED PERSONALITIES INSPIRED SOME OF HIS MOST MEMORABLE ONES TOO. THIS SHOWCASES HIS GREAT TALENT IF YOU ASK ME¡ªANYONE WHO COULD CREATE A CHARACTER BASED ON THAT WOMAN AND MAKE IT DECENT IS A GENIUS! SO TODAY IS ABOUT INSPIRATION. EVERY WOMAN HERE HAS THE POTENTIAL TO BE AN INSPIRATION, BUT TONIGHT ONLY ONE WILL BE CHOSEN AS THE TRULY INSPIRING YVONNE MARLOWE!¡± she exclaimed passionately as Ariel massaged her ears and tried to avoid the innkeeper''s intense gaze.

    I''ve already inspired one character in Noah and one is more than enough...

    Beside her, Taylor looked confident, clearly seeing herself as beautiful and inspiring above all others. Ariel suppressed a laugh. On Taylor''s other side was Mandy with her inscrutable mask back on; it was frustratingly hard for Ariel to read her thoughts. Just then, Mrs. Williams''s booming voice interrupted Ariel''s thoughts,

    "TO BECOME MRS. MARLOWE (MY GRANDSON HAS TAKEN UP THAT NAME BY THE WAY) YOU MUST CAPTIVATE AND INSPIRE ALL MEN AROUND YOU WITH YOUR BEAUTY AND PRESENCE. YOU MUST DRESS EXQUISITELY TO ENSURE YOU RECEIVE MORE MAGNOLIAS (WHICH THE MEN WILL PICK AT DUSK) THAN ANY OTHER WOMAN IN MAGNOLIA MIDLANDS¡ªNO SIMPLE TASK I ADMIT¡ªBUT EACH YEAR SOMEONE EARNS THE TITLE OF YOSHI!" she announced grandly,

    ¡°NOW ABOUT THESE MAGNOLIAS- EACH MAN WILL BE GIVEN TWO TO DISTRIBUTE..." she trailed off, wiggling her eyebrows at them all.

    "THERE ARE TWO SIDES: THE PERSONAL AND THE IMPERSONAL. WHEN YOU RECEIVE A MAGNOLIA, IT SYMBOLIZES ATTRACTION, ADMIRATION, AND APPRECIATION. IT SAYS THAT THE MAN FINDS YOU BEAUTIFUL AND THAT YOU INSPIRE HIM IN SOME WAY. BUT WHAT IF A FRIEND GIVES YOU A MAGNOLIA...?" the innkeeper queried, her eyes twinkling with a deeper understanding as they settled on Ariel.

    "IT CHANGES EVERYTHING, DOESN''T IT? THIS FRIEND HAS NO OBLIGATION TO PRESENT YOU WITH A MAGNOLIA. IT''S A TOKEN OF AFFECTION, PURE AND SIMPLE. I CAN''T TELL YOU HOW MANY NEW COUPLES BLOSSOM AFTER THIS DAY, HOW MANY FRIENDSHIPS TURN INTO ENGAGEMENTS BY MORNING!" she paused for dramatic effect, her scrutinizing eyes causing Ariel to avert her gaze.

    "NOW, A FRIEND''S GIFT OF A MAGNOLIA DOESN''T ALWAYS IMPLY ROMANCE. I''VE RECEIVED MAGNOLIAS FROM MY SONS FOR YEARS AND FROM OLD FRIENDS WITH NO INTENTIONS OF MARRIAGE. IT ULTIMATELY DEPENDS ON YOUR RELATIONSHIP WITH THEM. IF YOU''RE JUST FRIENDS AND GET A MAGNOLIA, WELL, THERE MIGHT BE SOMETHING MORE," she cast a meaningful glance at Ariel.

    "BUT IF YOUR BOND IS BROTHERLY OR STRICTLY PLATONIC, DON¡¯T READ TOO MUCH INTO IT. RECEIVING SUCH A FLOWER FROM MEN WHO VIEW YOU ONLY AS A FRIEND IS AN IMMENSE SIGN OF FRIENDSHIP WORTH CHERISHING AND BEING FLATTERED BY. SO MY ADVICE? CONTEMPLATE YOUR RELATIONSHIPS BEFORE TONIGHT¡ª"

    Ariel''s stomach churned, and seeing Taylor and Mandy no longer brimming with confidence didn''t help.

    Jasper...who will he give his Magnolia to? And Noah, would he choose me?

    The thought of his choice dawned on her with growing unease.

    Probably.

    "NOW TO THE IMPERSONAL SIDE. AS YOU KNOW, TONIGHT''S FESTIVAL WILL SEE MANY MEN. ONCE YOU RECEIVE PERSONAL MAGNOLIAS¡ªSTEP OUT AND SEEK IMPERSONAL ONES. BE BEAUTIFUL, BE INSPIRING! TRY TO COLLECT AS MANY AS POSSIBLE FROM THE MEN YOU ENCOUNTER. THE WOMAN WITH THE MOST TONIGHT WILL BE HONORED AS YVONNE MARLOWE. ONE FINAL PERSONAL NOTE: THE SPECIAL MAGNOLIA I MENTIONED EARLIER¡ªTHE MOON MAGNOLIA PICKED AT MIDNIGHT UNDER THE FULL MOON LAST NIGHT. THESE RARE FLOWERS FROM NEAR MAGNOLIA MIDLANDS ARE SYMBOLS OF PROFOUND LOVE AND DEVOTION.¡± Ariel¡¯s gaze dropped to her hands, evading Mrs. Williams'' expected look as a blush crept up her neck.

    "GIVING OR RECEIVING THIS MAGNOLIA IS SERIOUS BUSINESS; UNLIKE REGULAR ONES WHICH CAN MEAN FRIENDSHIP, THIS CANNOT BE MISTAKEN FOR ANYTHING BUT DEEP AFFECTION," the old woman concluded firmly as the room fell silent with anticipation of who might bestow such a cherished token upon them. Ariel felt a lump form in her throat and her stomach tighten in knots. Would Noah give her this Moon Magnolia?

    "Please, no!" she exclaimed.

    "Excuse me," someone interrupted, raising her hand.

    "YES?" Mrs. Williams replied cheerfully.

    "Um...what if you''re given two moon Magnolias?"

    A sudden wave of whispering swept through the room as curious heads turned to identify the daring questioner. Ariel''s interest piqued, seeking an answer. The elderly woman smiled gravely,

    "Then you are as fortunate as you are cursed."

    An impenetrable silence enveloped the room. Ariel was stunned; she had never heard Mrs. Williams speak so gently before, nor, apparently, had anyone else.

    "WELL, I THINK THAT CONCLUDES OUR MEETING. GOOD LUCK TO YOU ALL!" declared the old woman, breaking through the stifling silence. It took a moment for everyone to catch on before the room buzzed with murmurs and the shuffling of chairs.

    With a heavy heart and a mind full of troubles, Ariel rose from her seat. Behind her, Taylor and Mandy seemed equally burdened; anyone observing them might think they were marching to their doom. Navigating slowly through the crowd of chattering women, Ariel''s primary concern was avoiding Mrs. Williams'' proximity¡ªshe needed that least right now. Just then, a snippet of conversation between two women ahead caught her attention,

    "So, where is your husband?"

    "At his own meeting, probably held by Mr. Williams?"

    "Oh. Fitting, I suppose. Well, he''s learning what to do with his Magnolias."

    "All I know is if I don''t get his moon Magnolia, he''s in trouble..."

    The women drifted ahead of Ariel, continuing their chatter. Suddenly self-conscious, Ariel wondered if Noah would be the only one to gift her a Magnolia.

    Certainly not Jasper...

    As they pushed through the door, Ariel glanced at Mandy with a twisted expression.

    I know exactly who Mr. Warner will give his Magnolia to...

 Chapter 25

    <hr>

    Once out in the hall, the three of them walked in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. The corridors they passed through bustled with people, all moving toward the dining hall that had just opened. Ariel felt anything but hungry. As they reached the doors and squeezed through with the crowd, she saw that the dining hall was already half full, the hum of conversation and clatter of dishes filling the air.

    ¡°Geez, it¡¯s a zoo in here,¡± Taylor grumbled, sending a sharp look at a man who almost stepped on her foot.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say,¡± Ariel muttered, attempting to forge a path through the throng of people, chairs, and tables.

    ¡°Mr. Warner said it would be like this after the start of the festival. This is the only inn for miles,¡± Mandy commented, dodging chairs and people with grace and ease.

    Ariel glared back at her and opened her mouth to retort about Mr. Warner, but just then someone scooted their chair onto her toe. Limping away, she finally caught sight of Leroy standing and looking around the room.

    ¡°It¡¯s about time,¡± the monk greeted, taking his seat once again as the three approached.

    Rubbing her side where someone had recently jabbed her, Ariel gave Leroy a look before plopping down beside him. ¡°Well, sorry to keep you waiting.¡±

    Looking flustered, Taylor sat on the other side of Ariel. ¡°This is crazy, all that just to get to our table!¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t have a problem,¡± Jasper said, taking a thoughtful sip of his coffee.

    The priestess glared at him. ¡°You can just lead the way back then.¡±

    ¡°Actually, it wasn¡¯t so easy for me,¡± Leroy said quietly, leaning over to Ariel and pointing at his temple, which looked like it was starting to bruise. ¡°A purse to the head¡ªsome lady thought I was stealing from her.¡±

    Ariel tried to look sympathetic, mindful of her own toe that someone had run over, but couldn¡¯t help laughing at the thought of some little old lady hitting the tall monk with her handbag.

    ¡°Ha, ha,¡± Leroy said, seeing her lips twitch.

    ¡°How was your meeting?¡± John asked, smiling over at Ariel.

    Ariel¡¯s teasing smile at Leroy faltered, and she looked over at the priest, a self-conscious blush tinting her cheeks. ¡°Fine, I guess... how was yours?¡±

    John¡¯s expression mirrored her own as he smiled awkwardly. ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°It was interesting, to say the least,¡± Leroy spoke up, rescuing the uncomfortable priest.

    Ariel glanced at Leroy out of the corner of her eye, disliking the way he said ¡°interesting.¡±

    ¡°Interesting or not, I bet you didn¡¯t get a wake-up call from Mrs. Williams this morning,¡± Taylor grumbled, keeping a sharp lookout for the woman. Leroy leaned forward, raising his eyebrows at Taylor.

    ¡°Mrs. Williams came and woke you up?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Taylor answered curtly, reaching for a coffee cup that wasn¡¯t there. ¡°When are we going to get any help around here?¡±

    ¡°Why did she do that?¡± John asked curiously, oblivious to the hints to drop the subject.

    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± the priestess snapped, drumming her fingers impatiently on the table.

    A sudden hush fell over the room. Taylor paused her drumming. As the door creaked open, Ariel shrank in her seat. Mr. Warner and Noah entered, their faces bright with smiles. Ariel stole a glance at Mandy and saw that she looked no better than she felt. Both men made them equally uncomfortable.

    Hesitantly, Ariel glanced at Jasper and nearly gave herself whiplash when she saw he wasn¡¯t looking at the new arrivals. Instead, he was staring at her.

    ¡°You looked beautiful tonight.¡±

    The words echoed in Ariel¡¯s mind before she could stop them. A steady blush rose to her cheeks. In her rush this morning, she had forgotten about last night. Had she imagined him saying that?

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Well, well, well!¡± a voice suddenly boomed in Ariel¡¯s ear. Startled out of her thoughts, she was jolted back to the present. The room buzzed with noise again, and standing very near her were Mr. Warner and Noah. ¡°I don¡¯t believe I could lay my eyes on three more beautiful and inspiring women!¡± the playwright exclaimed, his gaze lingering affectionately on Mandy.

    The medium pretended not to notice and stared straight ahead. Here was an opening, a moment in which Ariel could strike, but for some strange reason, her heart wasn¡¯t in it. She knew the look on Mandy¡¯s face all too well these days.

    ¡°I agree,¡± Noah added, his eyes finding Ariel. ¡°They¡¯re sure to have some of the biggest bouquets of the night.¡±

    Ariel, who happened to like Noah as a person, couldn¡¯t give him the cold shoulder like Mandy did to Mr. Warner. She acknowledged the compliment with a half-smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see here,¡± Mr. Warner said, drawing up a chair from a nearby table and seating himself next to Mandy. ¡°Have we ordered yet?¡±

    Taylor looked pointedly at Noah. ¡°No. No one has come to help us at all, and we¡¯ve been here at least fifteen minutes now.¡±

    Noah¡¯s bright look fell, anxiety clouding his face. ¡°Oh, really? Um...¡±

    Irritated and embarrassed by Taylor¡¯s attitude, Ariel glared at the priestess before quickly looking to Noah. ¡°It can¡¯t have been that long. Really, it¡¯s fine, Noah,¡± she reassured him, offering a genuine smile.

    ¡°Actually, it has,¡± Jasper interjected.

    Surprised, Ariel looked from Noah to Jasper, who had just spoken. She fixed him with a cold stare to match his own. An awkward silence filled the air, the din of the dining hall seeming to grow louder around them.

    ¡°Well, let me see if I can flag someone down,¡± Mr. Warner suggested pleasantly, hoping to lighten the atmosphere.

    ¡°No, no, allow me,¡± Noah suddenly urged, standing up so quickly he nearly stumbled over his chair.

    ¡°Easy now!¡± Mr. Warner exclaimed, steadying the chair with a concerned look at the young man.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. I¡¯ll get someone from the kitchens,¡± Noah persisted, his words rushing out in a torrent. He turned to Ariel, his eyes earnest. ¡°Did you like what you had before? What I made you last night? I can have it made again.¡±

    Ariel blinked, stunned by his intensity. She opened and closed her mouth, struggling to keep up with his rapid speech. ¡°Um...¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course not! Of course you wouldn¡¯t. That was dinner. How dumb of me. I didn¡¯t think, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Noah,¡± Ariel interrupted, standing from her seat and fixing him with a gentle but firm look. ¡°I would love it. Thank you very much.¡±

    Noah stopped rambling, and at Ariel¡¯s encouraging smile, he relaxed a bit and nodded. ¡°Oh, okay, great. I¡¯ll be right back then.¡±

    With that, he hurried off through the packed dining room. A fresh blush on her cheeks, Ariel slowly sat down.

    ¡°I know he means well, but wow...¡± Leroy murmured to Ariel, raising his eyebrows.

    Ariel chose to ignore his comment, wishing she had coffee to drink to distract herself. The dining hall, with its grand arched windows letting in the morning sunlight, felt oppressively bright. The aroma of freshly brewed coffee and sizzling breakfast foods mingled in the air, but it did little to ease the palpable discomfort at their table.

    ¡°Nice guy that Noah is. A bit odd that he¡¯s representing Mr. Marlowe, but his play was inspired,¡± Mr. Warner said, breaking the silence with a shrug.

    ¡°Quite inspired,¡± Mandy agreed with a light smile, one that Ariel did not miss. She narrowed her eyes at the medium.

    ¡°Ah! I see your taste in theater is becoming quite refined,¡± Mr. Warner replied, beaming proudly. ¡°A few more days with me, and you¡¯ll be a knowledgeable judge of the arts.¡±

    Mandy returned his compliment with a stiff smile. Ariel grinned broadly¡ªpayback.

    ¡°So, speaking of Noah,¡± Mr. Warner said in a lowered voice, still carrying the conversation as no one else seemed to want to speak, ¡°how about that meeting this morning?¡± He gave Ariel a meaningful look and a wink.

    Leroy straightened in his chair, clearing his throat loudly. Ariel glanced at him, catching him urgently drawing a finger across his throat in a kill sign aimed at Mr. Warner. Suspicion flared in Ariel¡¯s mind as her eyes darted to John, who suddenly found the grains of wood in the table fascinating. Thinking Ariel wasn¡¯t still watching, John sent Mr. Warner a stricken look.

    Sensing that something was being concealed, Ariel chanced a glance at Max and Jasper. As expected, Max¡¯s face was an impassive mask, making it impossible to tell whether he knew anything. Jasper, however, was not as composed. He sipped his coffee darkly, his eyes fixed on Mr. Warner. The playwright appeared the most nervous of them all, and Ariel could practically see his brain struggling to come up with something to change the subject.

    ¡°What about this meeting? Do tell...¡± Taylor prompted, watching the exchange with keen interest.

    Mr. Warner pursed his lips, clearly reluctant to say anything. ¡°It¡¯s noth¡ª¡±

    ¡°Please, Daniel, do enlighten us,¡± Mandy cut in, using his first name and flashing a winning smile.

    Mr. Warner might have fallen to Mandy¡¯s charms had Noah not arrived just then with breakfast. ¡°Breakfast is served,¡± he announced brightly, placing Ariel¡¯s meal in front of her. ¡°Well, sort of, anyway...¡±

    Ariel tore her attention away from Mr. Warner¡ªno small feat, considering she had been eager to hear what he was about to spill¡ªto send an equally bright smile to Noah in thanks.

    ¡°Tommie will take your orders now,¡± Noah continued, gesturing to the young man beside him before reclaiming his seat next to Mr. Warner.

    Orders were given in a matter of moments, and with a small wave, their waiter was off. The dining hall, with its high ceilings and grand chandeliers, was a hive of activity, the murmur of conversations and clinking of cutlery creating a constant hum. The scent of freshly brewed coffee and warm pastries filled the air, but the palpable tension at their table overshadowed the inviting atmosphere.

 Chapter 26

    <hr>

    Noah settled into his seat, a curious glint in his eyes. ¡°So, what did I miss?¡±

    Ariel stuffed her mouth with a large bite, determined not to answer. Just as Mandy seemed ready to dive into the conversation, her sleeve rising to her mouth in a half-hearted attempt to cover her delighted smile, Leroy beat her to the punch.

    ¡°Actually, we were just wondering why Taylor was woken up this morning by your grandmother?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t exactly genius, but it was quick thinking and did the trick.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Noah replied with a knowing smile. ¡°I might have an answer for you. You see, last night, before I turned in, she asked me if Ariel knew about the meetings this morning. I told her I didn¡¯t know, so she asked me what room she was staying in, but of course, I didn¡¯t know that either...¡± Noah explained, coloring a bit at the last part.

    Finishing her large bite, Ariel averted her eyes from everyone and contented herself with taking another sip of coffee.

    ¡°So?¡± Leroy persisted, not giving Mandy a chance to reclaim the conversation.

    ¡°Oh, sorry. So, I suppose she went to wake Ariel up this morning and went to the wrong room.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    There was a pause, and then Noah looked to Ariel, a bit embarrassed. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what room are you staying in?¡±

    ¡°Fourteen,¡± Ariel said.

    ¡°Fifteen,¡± Jasper interjected.

    Surprised, Ariel glanced up at Jasper. Had he just said room fifteen? Noah looked from Ariel to Jasper, then back again, his confusion evident.

    ¡°Um...¡± Noah hesitated, looking uncertain.

    Feeling confused and slightly flustered, Ariel looked to Noah, attempting a smile. ¡°It¡¯s fourteen.¡±

    A few seats down, Mandy pursed her lips, opting to say nothing about Jasper¡¯s slip-up. She wondered if the lie was a sign of affection toward Ariel. Taylor, on the other hand, was not concerned with such delicate matters and would not let it go quietly.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s fourteen. It¡¯s right next door to you,¡± Taylor pointed out.

    Seeming unconcerned, Jasper deflected Taylor¡¯s penetrating stare with a shrug. ¡°My mistake.¡±

    Taylor opened her mouth to argue but found she had nothing left to say. The matter was frustratingly closed, but anyone who knew Jasper knew he didn¡¯t often make mistakes¡ªnor admit them.

    The dining hall buzzed around them, filled with the clatter of cutlery and the murmur of conversations. Sunlight streamed through the tall windows, casting a warm glow on the bustling scene. The scent of fresh coffee and pastries wafted through the air, mingling with the occasional burst of laughter from a nearby table. Ariel took another sip of her coffee, savoring its rich aroma, and glanced around the room. Noah was chatting with Tommie, the waiter, who had returned to check on their table, while Mr. Warner and Mandy engaged in a hushed conversation.

    Despite the vibrant atmosphere, an undercurrent of tension lingered at their table, a silent tug-of-war between truth and pretense. Ariel¡¯s thoughts drifted back to the confusion over the room numbers, a small but significant crack in the facade that Jasper tried to mask.

 Chapter 27

    <hr>

    A short while later, their food arrived, filling the air with savory aromas that mingled with the faint scent of rain carried in through the open windows. The dining hall fell into a contemplative quiet as everyone savored their meals. Leroy, seated beside Ariel, cast occasional glances her way, which she pretended not to notice, lost in her own thoughts.

    ¡°NOAH!¡± Mr. Williams¡¯s booming voice echoed from the other end of the room, cutting through the subdued ambiance. ¡°IT¡¯S STARTING TO RAIN, WE NEED YOUR HELP WITH THE STAND.¡±

    Noah sprang to his feet, nodding at his grandfather as he made his way towards the kitchen door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve got to go help. I guess I¡¯ll see you tonight...¡± His gaze lingered on Ariel, his expression carrying a mix of emotions that left her speechless.

    Ariel gulped down the last of her coffee, nodding in response, her mind swirling with unanswered questions. Noah seemed hesitant to leave, a sudden boldness overcoming him as he took her hand and pressed his lips to it before hurrying off, leaving Ariel flustered and blushing.

    Lost in a whirlwind of emotions, Ariel sat in silence, her attention drawn to the rhythmic drumming of rain against the windowpane. When she finally gathered her thoughts, her eyes met Mr. Warner¡¯s, and there was something peculiar in his demeanor, almost as if he knew more than he let on.

    ¡°Ahem, well if we¡¯re all finished...¡± Mr. Warner¡¯s voice broke the moment, a hint of amusement dancing in his eyes as he avoided meeting Ariel¡¯s gaze directly. Taylor¡¯s teasing remark added to the awkwardness, prompting Ariel to stand abruptly, causing a minor commotion at the table.

    ¡°I am finished, Mr. Warner. And if you¡¯ll excuse us...¡± Leroy interjected, his hand gently guiding Ariel away from the table before any further conversation could ensue.

    As they made their way across the dining room, narrowly avoiding collisions and mishaps, Ariel felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. Once outside the chaotic atmosphere of the dining hall, she thanked Leroy for his intervention.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it; it was as much for me as it was for you,¡± Leroy replied with a casual shrug.

    As they reached his room and he retrieved his coat, Ariel couldn¡¯t help but peek inside. His room was a reflection of a busy mind, with scattered clothes, a neglected guitar in one corner, and papers strewn about. Leroy¡¯s explanation about finding his coat only added to the casual chaos of his space.

    Locking his door, Leroy rejoined Ariel, and they resumed their walk down the empty hallway. Ariel¡¯s thoughts drifted to the festival, wondering about the weather¡¯s impact on the upcoming events.

    ¡°I wonder if the weather will change in time for the festival,¡± she mused aloud, a flicker of hope in her voice.

    As they stepped outside into the cool evening air, Ariel couldn¡¯t help but entertain a fleeting wish¡ªfestivals can¡¯t be rained out, can they?

    As they walked, Leroy¡¯s voice cut through Ariel¡¯s hopeful thoughts with a dose of reality, ¡°Oh, sure they can, but they won''t. It¡¯s just a shower; I even saw some sun breaks.¡±

    Ariel shot him a moody glare, her arms crossing as they continued their stroll. After a brief silence, Leroy¡¯s voice broke the quiet again, this time with a hint of amusement, ¡°So, what do you think of the festival?¡±

    Sighing, Ariel uncrossed her arms, ¡°I think Noah is going to propose. You know, with the moon Magnolia and all...¡±

    Leroy¡¯s hand landed gently on her shoulder, offering reassurance, ¡°Eh, don¡¯t sweat it. You can always tell him no, and if he won¡¯t get the message, I can always deliver it for you.¡±

    A small smile tugged at Ariel¡¯s lips, ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary, but thanks, Leroy.¡±

    Observing her expression, Leroy prodded further, ¡°I know I tease you a lot, but do you really like him?¡±

    Ariel paused, considering the question, ¡°He¡¯s a nice person.¡±

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Leroy¡¯s knowing gaze met hers, ¡°You don¡¯t really like him,¡± he concluded.

    Ariel nodded in agreement, grateful for the understanding, ¡°He must, though... really like me, I mean,¡± she added, seeking confirmation.

    Leroy shrugged innocently, ¡°Well, sure, with all that kissy hand stuff.¡±

    Ariel raised an eyebrow, sensing there was more to it, ¡°You know more than that, something happened at this morning¡¯s meeting.¡±

    Leroy attempted to deflect her inquiry, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    Unconvinced, Ariel persisted, jabbing a finger into his arm with each word, ¡°Yes- you- do- Leroy- tell- me-.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Leroy protested, pulling his arm away, ¡°That¡¯s my bad arm.¡±

    Ignoring his complaint, Ariel leaned in, determined, ¡°Come on, it can¡¯t hurt that much. I only pulled on it a little bit.¡±

    ¡°Hey!¡± Leroy protested again, ¡°You¡¯re the one who did this to me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, now spill or I¡¯ll give you a demonstration,¡± Ariel threatened playfully, hands on her hips.

    Leroy, now walking slightly away from her, shook his head, ¡°You know, you can be a little scary sometimes... kinda like somebody else I know.¡±

    Ariel¡¯s eyebrow twitched at the comparison to Jasper, but she stayed focused on her quest for information, ¡°Just tell me already, Leroy, what happened with Noah this morning?¡±

    The monk, clearly trying to evade the topic, shrugged nonchalantly, ¡°Who says it has to do with Noah?¡±

    ¡°Because I know it has to do with Noah,¡± Ariel insisted firmly.

    Leroy met her gaze with a penetrating look, ¡°Okay, answer me this first. What is going on between you and Jasper?¡±

    Taken aback by the sudden shift in focus, Ariel halted, ¡°What do you mean? I¡¯m the one asking the questions here. This is about Noah, not Jasper.¡±

    A wry smile played across Leroy¡¯s lips, ¡°Sorry, touched a nerve.¡±

    Ariel rolled her eyes and resumed walking, frustration evident in her voice, ¡°Leroy, please just answer my question.¡±

    ¡°You answer mine,¡± he replied stubbornly.

    She unlocked her door and turned to him, exasperated, ¡°I don¡¯t even understand your question!¡±

    Leroy¡¯s eyebrows furrowed critically, ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t even try and pull that trick. You know what I¡¯m talking about, something happened yesterday with Jasper and you know it.¡±

    Ariel walked into her room, her annoyance clear, ¡°Who says it has to do with Jasper?¡± she asked mockingly, leaving Leroy standing in the hallway with his curiosity piqued.

    Leroy shot her a playful look and leaned casually against the door frame, ¡°Mocking me, huh? Alright then, come here, and I¡¯ll poke your arm while I tell you, I just know...¡±

    Ariel, still rummaging through her suitcase, muttered under her breath, ¡°I didn¡¯t poke your arm then,¡± shooting him a dark glance.

    With a smirk, Leroy¡¯s eyes wandered around the room, ¡°Nice place, by the way.¡±

    Rolling her eyes, Ariel quipped without looking back, ¡°Just as nice as yours, you mean.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t show you my room,¡± Leroy replied suspiciously.

    Ariel shot him a smirk over her shoulder, ¡°Mocking me and snooping on me, what¡¯s next?¡±

    Indignant, Leroy crossed his arms, ¡°I might not give you your coat if you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on between you and Jasper.¡±

    Ariel, still searching for her coat, sighed in exasperation, ¡°I might step on your foot if you don¡¯t tell me what happened with Noah.¡±

    From the doorway, Leroy¡¯s voice rang out, holding her coat up, ¡°And I might not give you your coat if you don¡¯t tell me what¡¯s going on between you and Jasper.¡±

    Ariel sat up, her attention fully on the monk, who looked rather pleased with himself.

    ¡°Hey, where did you...¡± Ariel started, then paused, noticing the mischievous glint in Leroy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I thought girls were supposed to be neat,¡± he remarked teasingly, eyebrows raised.

    Suppressing a grin, Ariel retorted, ¡°And I thought monks weren¡¯t supposed to judge.¡±

    Just as she reached for her coat, Leroy lifted it out of her reach.

    Annoyed, Ariel bit her cheek, knowing what was coming next.

    ¡°Not so fast. One answer for one coat. What¡¯s going on between you and Jasper?¡± Leroy¡¯s tone was firm, but there was a playful edge to it.

    Crossing her arms, Ariel looked away, her frustration evident, ¡°There is nothing going on. I can¡¯t imagine what you¡¯re thinking of. If you¡¯re talking about last night, believe me, that was not a date.¡±

    Leroy leaned in closer, his tone serious, ¡°You know something you¡¯re not telling me.¡±

    Turning her back to him, Ariel searched for another coat, her mind racing with thoughts of payback against Leroy.

    ¡°There is nothing,¡± Ariel insisted, facing him again.

    But Leroy wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°Interesting, but actually I was talking about the cold, endless silence that has sprung up between you two.¡±

    Ariel met his gaze, a hint of resignation in her voice, ¡°When hasn¡¯t there been cold, endless silence between us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s worse now,¡± Leroy pressed on.

    Ariel shrugged, ¡°He¡¯s been in a bad mood, I don¡¯t know...¡±

    Leaning closer, Leroy¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°You know something you¡¯re not telling me.¡±

    Ariel sighed and resumed searching for her coat, her mind racing back to the events of yesterday.

    ¡°I told you, I fell behind,¡± Ariel said slowly, looking over at him.

    Leroy wasn¡¯t buying it, ¡°You don¡¯t fall behind. I don¡¯t believe it; you¡¯re faster than me most of the time.¡±

    Ignoring his skepticism, Ariel continued her search, peeking under her bed and then sitting up abruptly, hitting her head on the nightstand, ¡°Ouch.¡±

    Curious, Leroy asked, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Quickly grabbing the photo from the floor, Ariel tried to deflect, ¡°Oh, that? Nothing. But hey, we¡¯ve been gone long enough, the others are waiting. Give me my coat, and let¡¯s go.¡±

    Handing her the coat, Leroy¡¯s curiosity got the better of him, ¡°Who is this? She looks kind of familiar...¡±

 Chapter 28

    <hr>

    Despite herself, Ariel perked up. ¡°He thinks so too?¡± she thought, feeling a surge of hope.

    ¡°Do you recognize her?¡± Ariel prodded, taking a seat on the bed.

    Leroy glanced at the photo and shook his head. ¡°No, who is she?¡±

    Ariel looked down at her lap, contemplating. Should she tell him?

    ¡°Ariel?¡± Leroy said, sitting down next to her.

    She fidgeted with the coat, feeling his eyes on her. A solution suddenly struck her. ¡°I¡¯ll tell him, but only the parts I can.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, Leroy, I didn¡¯t fall behind yesterday,¡± Ariel began, unfolding and then refolding the coat on her lap.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw his smirk. ¡°Go on...¡± he encouraged.

    Seeking a bit of revenge, Ariel¡¯s foot moved next to his suggestively. Watching his smirk fade, she smiled and continued, ¡°I went back to the room. It was... my intuition.¡±

    Leroy nodded thoughtfully. ¡°What happened then?¡±

    Ariel reached over and took the photo from his hands. ¡°I was drawn to this. I think it¡¯s important to the case, but I don¡¯t know how.¡±

    Leroy leaned closer to examine the photo. ¡°Like I said before, she seems familiar. If you think it¡¯s important, we should try and find out who she is,¡± he suggested, looking to Ariel for her consent.

    Ariel nodded eagerly. It felt like a million pounds had been lifted off her chest. Leroy could help her figure this out, and she was no longer harboring a secret from him (or at least not the whole secret).

    ¡°So, you found it in that room...¡± Leroy said, standing to pace thoughtfully. ¡°What do you think that place really is?¡±

    Ariel pursed her lips in thought, then shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Do you think Mr. Warner would know?¡±

    Leroy brightened. ¡°Good idea, yes. We¡¯ll ask him when we get to the theater.¡±

    ¡°Leroy...¡± Ariel suddenly said.

    The monk looked over at her wonderingly.

    ¡°Do you think we could keep this to ourselves?¡±

    A wise smile formed on his face. ¡°This is the Jasper part, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Ariel glared but nodded. Leroy¡¯s smile widened. ¡°This is what he¡¯s mad at you about; you won¡¯t tell him you found this picture?¡±

    Ariel stood and folded the coat over her arm. ¡°Nope.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯ll tell me.¡±

    Ariel looked up at Leroy, her expression serious. ¡°He knows something he isn¡¯t telling me,¡± she lied. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t a lie. She was sure there was something Jasper wasn¡¯t telling her.

    Leroy grinned. ¡°It¡¯s no problem, your secret is safe with me.¡±

    Ariel smiled back. ¡°Good. Now how much do you want to bet that everyone left us?¡±

    Leroy glanced at the door. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t put it past them.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We can ask Mr. Warner if he knows what the room is.¡±

    Leroy nodded, looking at the picture one last time before following her out. ¡°You know, I was thinking,¡± he said as Ariel locked the door, ¡°what if she¡¯s one of the old actresses there? What if that was Marlowe¡¯s office or something?¡±

    ¡°An actress?¡± Ariel repeated as they started down the hall. She hadn¡¯t thought of that.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ve seen how Warner goes on about Shiloh. Maybe Marlowe had a favorite.¡±

    ¡°It makes sense, but isn¡¯t this kind of a young picture?¡± Ariel mused, studying the photo again.

    Leroy looked thoughtful, but couldn¡¯t come up with an answer. ¡°We¡¯ll just have to see, I guess. There¡¯s a hall I found when looking around with Taylor the other day. It¡¯s full of awards the theater has won, and the walls are covered in pictures. Maybe she¡¯ll be there?¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Ariel agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s look when Jasper sends us out to investigate.¡±

    After a short trip down the hall, Ariel wasn¡¯t surprised to find the lobby empty. ¡°They left us, typical,¡± she muttered, exchanging a look with Leroy. She slipped her coat on, and they stepped out into the light rain. Ariel squinted into the bright hue the cloud cover was creating. Leroy had been right: patches of blue sky and sun spots were scattered among the gray clouds. It would all clear up by this evening.

    As they walked past the festival grounds, Ariel noticed most stands were closed up, colorful tarps draped over them to keep out the rain. A handful of people were moving about, carrying things to the stage or taking things from the stalls. She wondered if Noah was among them, running about in the wet and mud.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the theater. Ariel started up the stairs, gripping the rail as the wooden planks were slick with rain. Just behind her, Leroy nearly slipped. Ariel laughed, then nearly fell herself. Reaching the top relatively unharmed, she took the monk¡¯s arm, and the two of them quickly passed through the doors.

    Ariel only felt it for a moment: the stomach-churning sensation, followed by dizziness, and a sharp twinge of pain in her head. But then it was over, and they had stepped inside. ¡°I hate the rain,¡± she said with a shiver, running her fingers through her damp hair.

    ¡°I know,¡± Leroy grumbled, shutting the door behind them.

    Ariel looked around. The theater was dark today, the only light coming from the oil lamps. ¡°Kind of a creepy vibe today, huh?¡± Leroy said, looking around himself.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Ariel nodded, rubbing her arms.

    Just then, muffled voices carried to Ariel¡¯s ears. ¡°Do you hear that?¡± she asked, lowering her voice.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    The monk nodded and pointed to a cracked door at the far end of the room. Ariel glanced at the ticket booth, and then beyond into the auditorium, as the other theater doors were open today. ¡°Actors?¡± Ariel suggested, moving forward as she was unable to see the stage from this vantage point.

    Leroy caught her arm and shook his head. Slowly, his gaze moved to the cracked door. Ariel looked at it too, her breath coming out in white clouds before her. ¡°It¡¯s freezing in here,¡± she complained, still speaking quietly.

    Leroy wasn¡¯t listening; his eyes were fixed on the door. ¡°I think the voices are coming from in there...¡±

    Ariel strained to hear better, but the voices remained muffled. She rubbed her hands together, the cold making them stiff. ¡°Did someone accidentally turn the air conditioner on?¡±

    Leroy looked to her, and she nodded. They moved forward. Drawing nearer, Ariel made a point of scoping out the stage, but as it came into view, she saw no one rehearsing. The muffled voices continued.

    ¡°Leroy, no one is down there...¡± Ariel whispered, her teeth beginning to chatter.

    At the door, the monk motioned her over. Ariel reached the door, and there was just enough room to squeeze in below him. Peering through the crack, Ariel saw a single room housing various pieces of theater lighting equipment. At the back of the room, a door to the outside was open, and standing next to this door, stranded in a sea of bouquets, was Mr. Warner.

    ¡°This is the last one,¡± a young man said, handing off the only bunch of magnolias among the roses.

    The playwright glanced down at all the roses around him and then back up at the young man. ¡°Surely, this is a mistake, meant for someone else?¡± he ventured, trying to hand it back.

    ¡°No sir, it says here that it is to be delivered to a Miss Shiloh Keller from¡ª¡±

    ¡°Very well then, thank you,¡± Mr. Warner interrupted.

    The young man waved and then departed. Mr. Warner stood for a few moments in silence, looking down at the magnolias with a frown. He rubbed his face with his free hand. ¡°Becca... please not Shiloh,¡± he sighed. Then, startling Ariel, in one quick motion he tossed the bouquet out the door.

    ¡°Ariel,¡± a voice suddenly said.

    With a gasp, Ariel nearly jumped out of her skin, bumping Leroy hard in the stomach.

    ¡°Oy, watch it, Ariel,¡± Leroy protested, bracing himself against the door.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Leroy,¡± she apologized, looking at him concernedly, before sending a sharp look at whoever had frightened her.

    Standing several feet away was Jasper, accompanied by the rest of the GPI group. ¡°What is going on here?¡± he asked, a frown descending upon his face.

    Ariel pursed her lips; she didn¡¯t feel like talking to him. Recovering slightly, Leroy looked from Ariel to Jasper, and then quickly back at Ariel.

    ¡°Ariel, what¡¯s the matter with you? Why are you...?¡± Jasper¡¯s words trailed off, a frown forming on his face.

    Ariel felt a surge of confusion. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± she demanded, sending dark looks at both Jasper and Max.

    Jasper glanced at Max, who gave Ariel a significant look before disappearing. Ariel glared at the spot Max had just vacated. What was going on here? She didn¡¯t feel much of anything but confusion, but soon she started shaking, realizing it must be from fear. Jasper suddenly began crossing over to her, slipping his coat off in the process. Beside her, Leroy was doing the same. Ariel looked between the two of them, beginning to feel uneasy.

    ¡°Leroy...how?¡± John asked worriedly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the monk answered, draping his coat around Ariel¡¯s shoulders. It was still warm from his body heat, and a strange sensation spread from her neck and shoulders, a sort of hot prickling tingling her skin. Jasper reached her and hung his coat over the monk¡¯s. Ariel stared dumbly at him as he adjusted it, his gaze burning with concern. Suddenly, he took her face in his hands. Ariel flinched; it was as if his palms were red hot, the prickling that was attacking her shoulders and neck seared out across her cheeks.

    ¡°She¡¯s freezing. We need to get her back to base,¡± Jasper announced, looking to Leroy.

    The monk nodded, and in the next moment, Ariel found herself being carried down the hall. At base, Ariel was set in the same chair Mandy had been the day before. Max had been waiting for them; a hot cup of coffee was ready for Ariel as soon as she was settled.

    Ariel hesitated to take the cup Max was offering her, the heat radiating from it already making her skin sting. Compromising, she slipped her hands into Leroy¡¯s coat sleeves and accepted the cup. ¡°Thank you,¡± she murmured, staring into the steaming amber liquid.

    Leroy stood at her side, reminding Ariel of Mr. Warner the day before. ¡°Are you doing alright?¡± he asked, staring at her in the same unnerving way everyone else was.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Ariel nodded, still uncertain of how she had become unwell.

    ¡°Her color is returning,¡± Taylor said, wringing out a washcloth in the sink. Ever since they had reached base, the priestess had been racing around Ariel, checking her temperature and procuring more coats to layer her in. By this time, Ariel was beginning to understand that it was not from fear that she had been shaking, but from cold. According to Max, the foyer had dropped fifteen degrees after Ariel and Leroy had entered it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never know how you get yourself into such messes,¡± Taylor said, coming to kneel in front of Ariel and running a warm cloth over her cheek.

    ¡°How come you weren¡¯t freezing?¡± Ariel asked, looking up at Leroy.

    The monk shrugged and patted Ariel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This coat is much thicker than yours, and I suppose I have more meat on my bones.¡±

    ¡°He calls it meat,¡± Taylor muttered under her breath.

    Leroy raised a threatening eyebrow at her. ¡°What was that, Taylor?¡±

    ¡°What is the temperature of the room now?¡± Ariel heard Jasper asking. He was standing near the desk, staring into a thermal image of the foyer, which now seemed to be normal.

    ¡°Here,¡± Mandy said, handing off a fresh cup of coffee she had just made for the monk, who until that moment had been locked in a glaring contest with Taylor.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Leroy replied, taking the coffee and managing to drink and still glare at the priestess. Mandy returned to the couch.

    ¡°How is she?¡± Jasper asked some minutes later when Taylor had finished tending to Ariel.

    ¡°She¡¯s much warmer; she¡¯ll be fine,¡± Taylor answered, moving to the counter.

    Jasper nodded silently, coming to stand near Ariel¡¯s armchair. ¡°Do you feel fine? Or do you need to go back to the inn?¡± he asked, looking down at her, a challenging glint in his eyes.

    Ignoring him, Ariel was busy peeling off some of the many coats Taylor had layered her in. ¡°I¡¯m staying,¡± she answered distractedly, fighting with a coat she was half sitting on.

    ¡°Are you sure? I can walk you back,¡± Leroy offered, pulling at the coat she was struggling with.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Ariel insisted, becoming flustered as the coat wouldn¡¯t give.

    The monk stood back from it and frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this thing?¡±

    Silently, Jasper took Ariel¡¯s arm. ¡°He-hey!¡± Ariel stammered, confused as she was pulled from her seat. The coat fell to the floor. Jasper released her arm and looked to Mandy.

    ¡°Makenzie...¡± he began, ignoring the stunned looks Ariel and Leroy were giving him, staring at the coat and then back at him.

    ¡°Show off,¡± Leroy muttered, taking a seat on the couch.

    The atmosphere in the room shifted as Mandy, the medium, turned her gaze towards Jasper. Her serenity seemed to cast a bright glare against Ariel¡¯s dull, disheveled state.

    ¡°What is your opinion?¡± Jasper¡¯s deep voice cut through the tension, his dark eyes meeting Mandy¡¯s eager stare.

    Mandy stood and stepped towards the window reflectively, her gaze searching the surroundings before looking back to Jasper. ¡°There is nothing here. I see nothing, I feel nothing.¡±

    ¡°Nothing!¡± Ariel exclaimed, frustration bubbling up as she kicked away the coats piled at her feet. ¡°How do you explain what happened to me just now?¡±

    Mandy regarded her question with an air of indifference. ¡°The foyer is very drafty. It¡¯s cold and raining outside, and you don¡¯t seem to know what a proper coat is.¡±

    Ariel felt the blood rush to her cheeks, incensed by Mandy¡¯s dismissive tone. ¡°It dropped fifteen degrees,¡± she argued, pointing at the monitor displaying the temperature at around sixty degrees.

    ¡°You think something¡¯s here?¡± Jasper¡¯s penetrating gaze fixed on Ariel.

    For a fleeting moment, Ariel¡¯s eyes met Leroy¡¯s, but she quickly looked away. Finding Mandy, she chose to glare at the medium rather than face Jasper¡¯s knowing gaze. ¡°Yes, I do.¡±

    Mandy frowned and crossed to the couch. ¡°You¡¯re hallucinating then.¡±

    A fiery determination sparked in Ariel¡¯s eyes. She opened her mouth to retort, but Jasper raised a hand to silence them both. ¡°Enough. Ariel, you will join Makenzie room to room today, taking temperatures as she conducts blessings. Maybe then you two will be able to agree on what¡¯s here, or what¡¯s not.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ariel protested, her angry glare now directed at Jasper.

    Mandy almost objected but caught herself in time, clearing her throat instead.

    ¡°Do you have a problem with that?¡± Jasper¡¯s cool gaze met Ariel¡¯s defiant one.

    Ariel, undeterred, was about to voice her objection when a sudden rap on the door interrupted them.

 Chapter 29

    <hr>

    ¡°Well, hello. Hard at work, I see,¡± Mr. Warner greeted, striding in with a wink.

    Ariel offered him a weak smile and took a step back from Jasper, realizing she had gotten a bit too close in the heat of the moment.

    ¡°Can we help you, Mr. Warner?¡± Jasper asked, clearly not in the mood for small talk.

    Either missing or ignoring the warning signs, the playwright helped himself to a seat on the couch, squeezing in between Mandy and John. ¡°Actually, I thought you could. I wondered if you had any opinions yet?¡± he asked, glancing warmly at the medium beside him.

    Mandy managed a thin smile and then discreetly began inching away from Mr. Warner. Jasper¡¯s dark eyes flicked to Ariel. ¡°As it happens, we were just discussing that.¡±

    ¡°And...?¡± Mr. Warner persisted eagerly.

    Crossing his arms, Jasper faced the window. ¡°It appears we have some disagreements.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Warner said, looking from face to face for a more revealing answer. ¡°You are... undecided then?¡± he persisted when no one chose to elaborate.

    ¡°I think there might be something here, Mr. Warner,¡± Ariel spoke up, ignoring the look Jasper was giving her through the reflection of the glass.

    ¡°You are wrong,¡± the medium protested, rising from her seat. ¡°I see nothing here.¡±

    Mr. Warner looked up at the medium with raised eyebrows. ¡°You... don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± she answered certainly, drifting from the couch, putting much-desired space between herself and the playwright.

    ¡°Mills?¡± Jasper spoke, glancing at the priestess for her opinion.

    Sitting back, examining her nails, the priestess looked up, surprised to be called on. ¡°What, me?¡± she asked, an arch eyebrow raised.

    When Jasper didn¡¯t answer but continued to stare at her coldly, she made a reluctant face and then closed her eyes. After a moment of meditation, she opened them again. ¡°Well... I can¡¯t say I feel anything. This building, the property... it¡¯s quiet.¡±

    Mandy looked over at Ariel triumphantly. ¡°See, if even Taylor can tell there¡¯s nothing here...¡± she proclaimed.

    ¡°Excuse me, what¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Taylor snapped, leering over at the medium, who merely smirked behind her convenient sleeve.

    ¡°So... only Ariel believes this theater is haunted?¡± a confused Mr. Warner prodded.

    Ariel¡¯s eyes darted to Leroy. He caught her gaze and then looked to the playwright. ¡°Actually, Ariel¡¯s not the only one. I¡¯ve experienced things here that I wouldn¡¯t exactly call normal.¡±

    Mr. Warner nodded and then, seeming to notice him for the first time, looked to John who sat beside him. ¡°How about you?¡± he asked, looking to the priest intently.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    John looked up and around at all the faces suddenly focused on him. Ariel offered him a slight encouraging smile, which he returned before going on to say, ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t say I¡¯ve seen anything, but then I can¡¯t say nothing has happened. I guess I¡¯ll have to see in more time.¡±

    Mr. Warner nodded again and stood up. ¡°Well, I know what I believe, and if some of you aren¡¯t sure yet, I¡¯m sure a bit longer here and you¡¯ll agree. Mr. Marlowe is among us,¡± he pronounced, his gaze lingering on Jasper and Mandy.

    Ariel squeezed in on the other side of Leroy, the monk giving her a nudge as the playwright made for the door.

    ¡°The room,¡± he mouthed.

    Oh, right. I almost forgot!

    ¡°Mr. Warner¡ª¡±

    Ariel broke off and looked sharply at Jasper. For the second time that day, they spoke at the same time. A heavy silence settled in the room, the tension palpable. Jasper¡¯s calculating eyes were upon her, as if he knew she was about to ask a question he wanted to hear.

    ¡°Yes, Ariel?¡± he prompted.

    Narrowing her eyes at him, she smiled thinly and waved it off. ¡°Never mind, really¡ª¡±

    ¡°Ariel, if you had something to say...¡± he entreated, looking at her pointedly.

    Mr. Warner glanced between Ariel and Jasper, his curiosity piqued. ¡°Yes?¡± he echoed, appealing to both of them.

    Ariel found herself staring down Jasper before she reluctantly looked away and forced a smile at Mr. Warner. ¡°Well, I really just wanted to pass on a message. I didn¡¯t have time this morning to buy her flowers, but if you could let Shiloh know how much I enjoyed her performance last night...¡±

    Mr. Warner¡¯s confused face broke into a wide smile. ¡°Why, thank you, Ariel. I¡¯ll be sure to pass that on.¡±

    Ariel smiled back, her gaze sliding over to Jasper, who stood leering at her coldly.

    ¡°And you?¡± Mr. Warner persisted, looking from Ariel to Jasper expectantly.

    Jasper¡¯s face relaxed into something of a curious nature. ¡°There was a hall of mirrors I came across yesterday. They seemed antique. Are they original to the theater?¡±

    The question came out casually enough, but Ariel¡¯s interest was piqued. What is Jasper thinking?

    Mr. Warner blinked for a moment, then broke into another wide smile. ¡°Brought in by Mr. Marlowe himself. The passage used to run from the dressing rooms to the stage. You know actors¡ªalways have to make sure they look their best. The hall was a way of doing that just before going on stage.¡±

    Jasper¡¯s casual interest slipped, a sharpness entering his eyes. ¡°When were the dressing rooms moved to backstage?¡±

    Mr. Warner¡¯s smile faltered under Jasper¡¯s heavy stare. ¡°Well, to tell the truth, I¡¯m not really sure. This theater has undergone more renovations than I can count, but of course, they always kept true to Mr. Marlowe¡¯s vision...¡± The playwright trailed off, uncertain where this was going.

    Jasper nodded thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well,¡± Mr. Warner said after a moment of silence. ¡°If that¡¯s all, I really need to be checking up on some things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all,¡± Jasper answered, turning from the playwright to head over to Max¡¯s desk.

    Mr. Warner nodded, sent a quick smile to Mandy, and then stepped out the door. As soon as the playwright disappeared into the hall, Ariel looked to the monk beside her.

    Later, he mouthed, and Ariel nodded. Jasper glanced from the computer screen to Taylor.

    ¡°Mills, I would like you to visit the dressing rooms.¡±

    Taylor frowned but stood. ¡°Fine.¡±

    Jasper looked to John. ¡°How do you feel about the Hall of Mirrors?¡±

    The priest stood and nodded his consent. ¡°I¡¯m alright with it.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Jasper answered, his gaze moving on to the monk. ¡°Leroy, I would like you to return to the foyer.¡±

    The monk gave Ariel¡¯s shoulder a light squeeze before standing up. ¡°Sure thing.¡±

    Sensing Jasper was about to assign her to a day with Mandy, Ariel chose to stand then. ¡°Jasper¡ª¡± she began, glaring at him threateningly.

    Her boss merely ignored her and looked to the medium standing at the other end of the room. ¡°Makenzie, go through each room¡ªwork your way to the back. Ariel,¡± Jasper persisted, glancing back at her with a look that left no room for argument, ¡°you will join her.¡±

    Mandy nodded, but Ariel just stood there, her arms crossed, her displeasure plain to see. Jasper moved from the desk over to Ariel, handing her the temperature chart.

    ¡°You may go,¡± he said, meeting her glare for glare.

    Ariel snatched the chart and then turned and marched away from him, wishing with each step that she had asked to go back to the inn after all. As she crossed into the hall with Mandy close behind, she sighed inwardly. This is going to be a long day.

 Chapter 30

    <hr>

    Day Four 11:30am

    Ariel led the way down the hall with a brisk pace, her frustration at being paired with Mandy evident. The medium trailed a few steps behind in silence, her lips pursed. Only the sound of their footsteps and occasional huffs filled the air.

    "Here," Mandy declared, stopping at a door Ariel had already walked past.

    Ariel glanced back with a raised eyebrow,

    "We don''t need to check the temperature of every room, Mandy. Let''s proceed to the foyer..." she said, motioning down the hall.

    Mandy shot her a look, then turned, opened the door, and stepped inside. Ariel watched with clenched teeth.

    Typical Mandy.

    Ariel approached and peered into the room. Standing still in the dark room¡¯s center, Mandy had her eyes closed. Sighing irritably, Ariel extended the thermometer and noted the temperature. When she looked up again, Mandy was adjusting herself and gave Ariel a self-satisfied glance.

    "Nothing," Mandy said as she walked past Ariel back into the hall.

    Ariel glared after her, ready to retort but suddenly turned her head sharply. A shadow¡ªa figure¡ªhovered at the edge of her vision. Ariel stared intently around the room but saw nothing more. Curiously, she held out the thermometer: 58.7 degrees. Consulting the chart confirmed it¡ªthere had been a five-degree drop.

    With a slight frown, Ariel scanned the room again. Still empty and dark.

    Was it the old man...?

    Shaking off the thought, Ariel moved on. Mandy hadn¡¯t looked back once and was nearly at the foyer by now. Typical Mandy¡ªoblivious to someone standing right there in that room. Figures.

    By the time Ariel caught up, Mandy had already spent several minutes there, eyes closed, attempting to sense something Ariel knew she couldn''t detect. Watching critically as Mandy floated from one spot to another in the large foyer, Ariel rolled her eyes and decided to gather reliable data instead. She held out her thermometer as Mandy neared the doors.

    "Ariel."

    Startled, Ariel spun around to see Leroy stepping out from Mr. Warner''s earlier location. Feeling relieved it was only Leroy, she smiled as he softly closed the door behind him.

    "Hey," he greeted, walking over to join her.

    "Hey," she responded while scribbling down the room''s temperature notes, "what were you up to?"

    The monk''s smile shifted into a smirk, accompanied by a nonchalant shrug. "Just following Jasper''s orders."

    Ariel glanced up at him, matching his smirk. "I see, and...?"

    The monk rubbed his chin thoughtfully, eyeing the door. "I think it''s just a storage area; I could hear the generators outside."

    "So, your exorcisms were successful?" Ariel teased.

    "I''d say so, not a cursed rose petal left," Leroy replied with a wink.

    "What about those Magnolias? Mr. Warner believes they''re evil," Ariel pressed, her seriousness growing.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The monk nodded knowingly, "Something else to consider."

    At the sound of footsteps, Ariel and Leroy turned to see Mandy approaching, her arms stiffly crossed. "I''m done here," she declared pointedly.

    Ariel pursed her lips but held back from saying she probably shouldn''t. She looked at Leroy. "I''ll let you know when we''re finished."

    The monk nodded. "Alright, you know where to find me."

    Mandy studied them suspiciously for a moment, but before she could speak, Ariel breezed past her. "Coming Mandy?" she called over her shoulder as she headed down the hall.

    The medium eyed the monk briefly before following Ariel. Unfazed, Ariel moved forward without looking back at her rival. Moments later, Leroy''s deep, muffled chant reached Ariel¡¯s ears, bringing a slight smile to her lips.

    Deeper into the theater, navigating yet another corridor (hoping she remembered the way to the dressing rooms...), she heard the distinctive creak of a door opening. Ariel halted and glanced back down the hall. Her gaze landed on an open door some feet back.

    That Mandy.

    Ariel exhaled sharply and marched back down the hall toward the room.

    If she thinks there''s nothing here, why does she feel the need to inspect every inch of this place? Once again, Ariel found her standing in the center of the room, eyes closed as if in deep meditation. The floor creaked beneath Ariel''s foot, alerting the medium to her presence. Mandy''s head turned slightly towards the doorway where Ariel stood, a faint smile tugging at her lips. Ariel frowned as she pulled out the thermometer.

    Of course. She does this just to irritate me.

    With great satisfaction, Ariel noted the temperature and then stuck her tongue out at the oblivious medium before turning to leave. But she froze before even facing the door.

    There, standing in the hallway mere feet away, as clear as day, was the old man. As usual, a finger was pressed to his lips, but Ariel couldn''t suppress a small gasp of surprise. The floor groaned under Mandy''s weight. Released from her trance, she glanced at Ariel upon hearing the gasp.

    "What?"

    Ariel swallowed hard, unable to tear her gaze away from the spectral figure before her.

    "Uh, um..."

    The medium crossed her arms and walked up beside her, peering into the hall.

    "What is it, Kinsley? What are you looking at?"

    Struggling to maintain a neutral expression as the ghost pressed his finger to his lips even more urgently, inspiration struck. She squeezed her eyes shut and grabbed her foot.

    "Looking at...? What do you mean? I just stubbed my toe on my way out," she replied, hoping her wince looked convincing enough. For good measure, she hobbled into the hallway, loudly lamenting her pain.

    Mandy followed closely behind, watching this act with clear disapproval.

    "I have no idea why I''m so worried," she muttered as she walked away from Ariel''s dramatic display.

    That Mandy.

    Once Mandy was out of sight, Ariel risked another glance where the old man had been standing¡ªbut he was gone. Her head whipped around to scan the room; it was still and silent. Heart pounding in wonderment and fear, Ariel gazed further down the hall and then back towards Mandy¡¯s direction¡ªbut there was no sign of him. She let out a relieved sigh and brushed a strand of hair off her face.

    That was close.

    Steadying herself, Ariel started after Mandy again but couldn''t resist one last look behind her. One thing was clear: she was being followed. As she reached the end of the hall and turned the corner, there was Mandy pausing outside yet another door. Narrowing her eyes with determination, Ariel took confident steps toward the medium with every intention of passing by without glancing back.

    Sure, waste your time, but you''re not wasting mine...

    However, just as she zoomed past, a pale hand snagged her sleeve.

    "He- hey Mandy, what''s going on-" Ariel began to object, but was silenced by a sharp glance from the medium.

    Mandy returned to glaring at the door, and that''s when Ariel noticed muffled voices. The medium''s hand slipped from her arm as Ariel strained to hear what was being said. She glanced confusedly at Mandy multiple times, but the medium avoided her gaze.

    Why are we eavesdropping...? Who''s in there?

    As if answering her silent question, the door abruptly swung open. Startled, Ariel gasped again and Mandy clutched her arm in a vice grip once more. Ariel couldn''t have looked guiltier. The man who opened the door wasn¡¯t looking at her though; his eyes were on the medium who miraculously remained composed.

    "Daniel, I was just about to knock," Mandy said before the stunned playwright could utter a word.

    Across the room, an inquisitive Shiloh peeked around Mr. Warner at their guests. The playwright¡¯s shock quickly melted into warmth,

    "Well my dear, I''m so glad you caught me in time; I was just heading out," he replied, stepping aside for Mandy to enter with Ariel trailing anxiously behind.

    Mandy released Ariel''s arm and stood tall. Passing Mr. Warner, she offered him a cool smile which he received as if she had beamed at him. When Ariel passed by he had smiles aplenty and offered her one that she couldn''t resist returning.

 Chapter 31

    <hr>

    Upon entering the room, Ariel observed its grandeur. It was essentially two rooms combined, adorned with more windows than she had ever seen in the theater, all draped with rich green velvet curtains. The dimly lit space was illuminated by several wall-mounted oil lamps, casting a warm, smoky glow. Despite its size, the room was sparsely furnished, holding only a few dressing room essentials.

    Shiloh greeted them with a warm smile and rose from her seat at the dressing table to clear a tray of cups from the small coffee table.

    "Sorry about the clutter; I wasn''t expecting more guests," she said gently.

    Mandy waved it off, and Ariel added,

    "Don''t worry about it at all."

    Mr. Warner briefly hesitated beside the couch where Mandy and Ariel had taken their seats, seemingly inclined to join them¡ªperhaps particularly Mandy¡ªbut instead opted for a chair facing them.

    "What brings you here?" Mr. Warner asked amiably, then glanced at Shiloh and added, "Though I suppose I should ask Shiloh, given that this is now her dressing room."

    Ariel looked towards Mandy; it was up to her to steer the conversation since she got them into this situation. Maintaining her composure effortlessly, Mandy responded,

    "We were curious to see Shiloh''s dressing room..." She began, as Ariel barely managed to suppress an openly exasperated look. Mr. Warner tilted his head in confusion at Mandy''s vague response while Ariel discreetly tried to step on her foot only to realize that Mandy had wisely tucked them aside.

    "...And we wanted to personally congratulate you," Ariel swiftly added.

    The playwright seemed more pleased with this conclusion and his smile broadened,

    "How thoughtful of you! Did you hear that, Shiloh?" he asked.

    Currently brewing a fresh pot of water, Shiloh smiled warmly,

    "Thank you so much; that''s very kind of you."

    "Absolutely¡ª" Ariel replied with a now genuinely relaxed smile.

    "Oh no, not at all; you were absolutely delightful as May," interjected Mandy, glancing slyly at Ariel in what seemed like payback for interrupting earlier.

    Ariel clenched her jaw, trying to mask her irritation at Mandy¡¯s subtle jab.

    Shiloh turned back to her task of boiling water with a quiet smile...or perhaps not entirely warm after all. For obvious reasons, her relationship with the medium was strained, so Mandy¡¯s compliments were likely met with reserved politeness. Oblivious to the now slightly frosty atmosphere, Mandy continued talking as if nothing had changed...

    "I see we are not the only ones who feel this way; your roses are truly beautiful."

    Shiloh turned around, carrying a tray filled with coffee.

    "Mmm, yes, they''re quite lovely," she replied.

    "Can you identify the one that I sent?" Mr. Warner asked, leaning back in his seat and avoiding direct eye contact with Shiloh.

    To Ariel, the question felt strained or hesitant, as if Mr. Warner found it challenging to be thoughtful towards Shiloh with Mandy present. Ariel frowned slightly; she had no sympathy for him.

    Mandy, only mildly interested, glanced around the room. Nearly every surface was adorned with bouquets of various sizes and styles, filling the room with a rich, sweet aroma. Ariel quickly spotted Mr. Warner''s contribution. It was so grand and stunning that it deserved to be called an arrangement rather than just a bouquet. Dozens of roses at their peak bloom were surrounded by lush greenery.

    The most striking aspect of the arrangement was its placement. While other bouquets were crowded onto available surfaces, Mr. Warner''s occupied Shiloh''s small dressing table entirely. It was so large that it hung precariously over the edge, but Shiloh didn''t seem concerned. At its mention, she glanced at it, her cheeks flushing slightly.

    "It''s the one on the dressing table," Ariel said, murmuring her thanks to Shiloh as she handed her a cup of coffee.

    Mr. Warner looked at the arrangement and then at Shiloh as she handed him his coffee.

    "To celebrate a job well done," he stated simply.

    Shiloh''s blush faded as she silently gave Mandy her cup. Ariel took a sip of the amber coffee and gazed at the bouquet absently before a thought struck her.

    "Mr. Warner," she said, turning to look at him, "why not Magnolias?"

    Mr. Warner, having just taken a sip of his coffee, set down his cup rather abruptly. Shiloh glanced at him as she sat down but remained silent. The playwright cleared his throat and regained his composure before addressing Ariel.

    "That''s very observant of you; you''re thinking of the festival?" he said knowingly.

    Ariel was actually recalling how he had treated a Magnolia bouquet before but nodded instead,

    "It is the Magnolias festival, right? But all you have here are roses..." she observed.

    Shiloh looked over her bouquets from behind her cup and spoke softly,

    "I''m allergic to them," she said, turning her gentle eyes to Ariel.

    Ariel choked mid-sip, her breath catching painfully.

    An allergy? I told Noah I was allergic to Magnolias!

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Oh, are you alright?" Shiloh exclaimed with urgency.

    "There, cough it up," Mr. Warner urged apprehensively, leaning forward in his chair.

    Mandy barely reacted but, feeling she should do something, delivered an unhelpful and rather hard smack on Ariel''s back. Regaining her composure, Ariel shot a resentful glare at the medium beside her.

    "Better?" Mr. Warner pressed as Ariel straightened up.

    "Yes, thank you," Ariel replied, still glaring at Mandy.

    "You had quite a spell there; are you sure you''re okay?" Shiloh said, offering Ariel a napkin.

    Ariel smiled and nodded, "I''m sure; I must have just swallowed wrong. So you were saying you''re allergic?" she prompted, eager to hear more after the interruption.

    Shiloh hesitated, still worried about Ariel''s health, but Ariel''s intense gaze made her continue,

    "Yes, I''ve been allergic all my life. It''s nothing major though; my supporters just send roses instead and I love them just the same-"

    Mr. Warner made a disapproving sound,

    "Nothing major? It is major. Shiloh, your allergy is serious," he countered, looking to Ariel appealingly. "She can get very sick; it can even be life-threatening."

    In her mind''s eye, Ariel saw Mr. Warner standing solemnly in that room again, glaring at the bouquet of Magnolias before angrily discarding them.

    That''s why he was so upset; he knew how dangerous they were for Shiloh...

    Shiloh''s cheeks flushed anew as she waved off Mr. Warner''s fervent words,

    "Please Daniel, it''s really fine. I just need to be more cautious during festival time but everyone knows about my allergy and always looks out for me."

    Ariel bit her lip thoughtfully,

    If everyone knows Shiloh has such a severe allergy, then who would send her such a dangerous bouquet?

    Mr. Warner reclined back in his seat without another word, his eyes wandering among the bouquets. Ariel suspected he was recalling who might have neglected Shiloh''s safety.

    If only we had seen who sent it...

    For a brief moment, the air was filled only with the clinking of china and the soft tick of a clock from somewhere in the back of the room. Shiloh gently set down her coffee cup and smoothed her skirt, looking up at Ariel and Mandy with a bright smile.

    "So, you must be excited for the festival tonight?"

    It was a simple, conversational question, but Ariel couldn''t help but notice the slight falter at the edges of Shiloh''s smile. She glanced at Mandy and felt a new fire ignite within her.

    That Mandy.

    Sitting up straighter, Ariel turned her attention to the actress.

    "Oh, right. I nearly forgot," she answered with a shrug, taking a sip of coffee. It was a lie, but just a small one. She wanted to seem like it wasn''t such a big deal¡ªthat the night''s events might not involve exchanging love tokens in the form of Magnolias, unattainable for an actress like herself, whether from men like Mr. Warner or women like Mandy. But despite her efforts, Ariel could see Shiloh hadn¡¯t bought it. Shiloh¡¯s eyes sparkled with something Ariel couldn''t quite decipher before she let out a light, pretty laugh.

    "Don''t be silly. Of course you''re excited. Women here wait all year for this one night," she insisted, pouring more coffee into Ariel''s cup.

    Unable to argue¡ªthough the mere thought made her stomach flutter with nerves¡ªAriel focused her gaze on Mandy. The medium maintained an unusual silence despite ample opportunities to create chaos. She seemed distant and detached from the conversation.

    "So, do we have many investigations underway today?" Mr. Warner interjected, steering the conversation to safer waters.

    Mandy blinked and turned to Mr. Warner with barely a hint of a smile, wearing an impeccably expressionless mask.

    "Of course. Jasper has sent us all out. Ariel and I have tasks to attend to after we leave here," she replied with formal politeness.

    Ariel''s eyes immediately darted to Mr. Warner, expecting his curious smile to crack under Mandy''s cold indifference. But he remained unfazed for even a moment. Blinking in surprise, Ariel wondered if he hadn''t heard her? But he had¡ªand nodded.

    "Very good. I know the investigation is in good hands when you two are involved," he said warmly, casting an affectionate glance at the unbothered medium and a kind smile at Ariel, who could only manage a bewildered grin in return.

    What is he made of? Steel?

    Ariel looked back at Mandy, who appeared even more rigid if that were possible¡ªbut her mask was slipping. Ariel could see Mandy''s irritation in her heavier breathing.

    Mr. Warner is either incredibly determined or completely oblivious.

    Shiloh abruptly stood, her skirt swirling around her slender legs. She began clearing the finished glasses with clumsy fingers, toppling coffee cups in her haste. Ariel caught one just before it fell, noticing a fleeting look of hurt in Shiloh''s dark eyes before she quickly smiled and murmured a thank you.

    The tension in the room was palpable, with both Mandy and Shiloh visibly shaken. Ariel glanced at the playwright across from her and guessed he was the cause of the unrest.

    Mandy wished he would leave her alone, while Shiloh wished he would never leave.

    With Shiloh noisily washing cups at the counter and Mandy fixedly staring past Mr. Warner, Ariel took this moment to voice a question weighing on her mind.

    "Speaking of investigations," Ariel began casually, "we found an interesting room yesterday."

    Mr. Warner, who had been busy picking lint off his black dress shirt, looked up attentively,

    "Oh, really? What was it like? I''m afraid I can''t recall just one. We have many intriguing rooms here in the theater," he replied cheerfully, content to discuss familiar territory.

    Bearing in mind Mandy beside her, Ariel continued, "It appeared to be some sort of office or study..."

    Mr. Warner''s eyebrows shot up in surprise,

    "An office? Are you certain it wasn''t a dressing room? Mine can sometimes resemble one..."

    Ariel shook her head firmly,

    "I''m positive. It was old and dirty; it seemed like no one had been in there for ages."

    Mr. Warner nodded but shrugged his hands,

    "Well, I don''t know what to make of that. Either you''re mistaken or there''s a room in my theater unknown to me. The only proper office ever used here was Mr. Marlowe''s and that¡¯s been locked tight since his death."

    Ariel felt a chill of surprise.

    Mr. Marlowe''s office?

    Locked up?

    Suddenly the room seemed to shrink as though hidden eyes watched from every dark corner. At one moment Ariel even felt an unnatural breeze brush against her, but it turned out to be just Shiloh passing by.

    "So you see, you couldn''t have found an office. Maybe it was my dressing room," Mr. Warner suggested knowingly as Ariel remained silent.

    "Well," the playwright said as another silence fell upon them, "I have other matters to attend to, but I hope to see you all tonight."

    The trio nodded, and Mr. Warner stood up and moved toward the door. Shiloh followed him, expressing her farewell and gratitude for the flowers once more.

    "Of course, Shiloh. It was my pleasure," he replied, dismissing her thanks with a wave.

    With a smile, Shiloh watched him walk down the hall before shutting the door. Ariel, already on her feet, sensed that it was time for them to leave as well.

    "Thank you for the coffee, Shiloh," she said warmly.

    The actress smiled as she walked over to her dressing table, tidying up her makeup.

    "Thank you for a lovely afternoon," she responded, looking up to give Ariel a kind smile.

    Ariel returned the smile and then turned to give Mandy a significant look. However, Mandy seemed lost in thought, staring intently at her hands. A moment later she spoke,

    "You''ve been here a long time, haven''t you?" she asked, finally meeting Shiloh¡¯s gaze.

    Shiloh paused and blinked before glancing at Mandy,

    "Yes, for many years. This place is my life; I''m here day in and day out. The only time I''ve ever been away was when they renovated the theater three months ago, and even then they had to drag me out," Shiloh replied with a hint of pride in her voice.

    Mandy nodded,

    "You¡¯re incredibly dedicated."

    Shiloh raised an eyebrow; a blush crept onto her cheeks,

    "And you''re not? Daniel mentioned you''re quite famous; he thinks you have acting potential..."

    At this, Mandy stood up abruptly as if the statement unsettled her, though her eyes remained gentle and calm.

    "I have no interest in acting."

    With a slight wave, Mandy exited the room.

    Ariel watched this exchange in astonishment. When she finally regained her composure, she realized she should follow Mandy and gave Shiloh a small wave of goodbye.

    Looking equally surprised by what had just transpired, Shiloh managed to wave back before Ariel quickly exited into the hallway to catch up with Mandy.

 Chapter 32

    <hr>

    "Ariel!" Mandy shouted as she approached from behind.

    The medium extended a pale hand,

    "Not a word, Kinsley," she cut in sharply, glaring back to emphasize her point.

    Ariel saw that the familiar mask was firmly in place, dashing her hopes of catching her off guard. An uneasy silence enveloped them as they navigated through the hall towards the dressing rooms.

    Ariel''s mind buzzed with countless thoughts, as if the case was a complex puzzle with scattered pieces, waiting to be assembled. Moments later, her head began to ache.

    If this is what Jasper feels like constantly thinking, it''s no wonder he''s always grouchy...

    They rounded a corner and passed through yet another hall. The theater felt like a labyrinth of similar passages, each lined with low-burning oil lamps and windowless walls. Ariel blinked and rubbed her eyes after staring too long at one of the lamp flames. Outside, the rain pattered continuously; inside, footsteps echoed rhythmically.

    Ariel estimated they were nearing the dressing rooms¡ªand that office.

    With watchful eyes on Mandy, Ariel scrutinized each door they passed. She wasn''t really focusing on the doors themselves but rather on the crack beneath them, looking for a small tattered rug corner that depicted a faded but beautiful scene of Greek gods in moonlight¡ªa detail she remembered from walking over it before.

    Minutes ticked by and Ariel grew increasingly aware that the long hall was shortening, yet she hadn''t spotted the door. Ahead, less than nine doors away was the marked entry to backstage and dressing rooms. With determination, Ariel scrutinized every room they walked by.

    Where is it? I should have seen it by now... wasn''t it further back?

    Then¡ªjust as she turned away in frustration¡ªit sprang out from the shadows. Ariel halted abruptly. Like a hidden beacon only she would notice, there lay the corner of the rug, layered in years of dust. Mandy reached the backstage door and glanced back down the hall. Noticing this, Ariel hastily suppressed a triumphant grin and feigned grabbing her foot in pain.

    Mandy''s face showed exasperation as she turned back without another glance. The moment her back was turned, Ariel stuck out her tongue and released her foot. She gave one last look at the door, committing its location to memory before reluctantly following Mandy.

    Moments later, Ariel stepped through a star-marked door onto a silent stage. The rain''s patter grew louder here and when she looked up she saw why¡ªabove were numerous skylights she hadn''t noticed before. She watched each raindrop splatter thoughtfully; they mirrored her case¡ªcountless tiny details forming one big mystery...

    "Are you coming?"

    Ariel blinked and snapped her head forward again. Just a few feet away, Mandy waited expectantly in the shadow of the left stage curtain. Ariel composed herself and pressed on.

    "It''s kinda quiet today..." Ariel murmured after a moment, the silence unsettling her.

    Mandy began to nod but then added, "Yes...very," almost as an afterthought.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Desperately, Ariel scanned the stage for actors rehearsing, but there weren''t even the small groups she usually noticed. The stage lay silent, dark, and empty.

    "Maybe they''re in their dressing rooms?" Ariel suggested, noticing Mandy glancing around just like her.

    Mandy started to nod again but caught herself and muttered a small, "Perhaps..." into the ensuing silence.

    Suddenly, a small cry pierced the air. The medium spun around just in time to see Ariel clutching her foot, glaring angrily at a wooden prop. She winced in pain; she had really stubbed her toe this time. It didn¡¯t help that Mandy was already turning back around, unfazed.

    That Mandy.

    Carefully avoiding more props, Ariel trailed behind Mandy to the dressing rooms set just off stage. Ten doors stood ominously in the gloom, waiting for their inspection. Ariel glanced over her shoulder and then at the nearby shadows. Perhaps it was standing so close to the open stage that gave her the unnerving feeling she was being watched.

    That Jasper.

    The medium moved with her usual grace and without a sliver of hesitation, opened the first door. Behind her, Ariel followed skeptically, growing increasingly uneasy though she couldn''t pinpoint why. The medium''s pale hand reached for an oil lamp, and in an instant, the dark dressing room was bathed in a warm amber glow.

    This comforted Ariel slightly, and she eagerly stepped into the light. Mandy went only a few paces further before stopping and closing her eyes. While the medium focused inwardly sensing nothingness, Ariel hurriedly noted down the temperature, strangely alert to the open door.

    58.5¡ªa little cooler than usual...

    Mandy opened her eyes and blinked for a moment as if trying to remember something just out of reach. Ariel watched uncertainly and sent a quick glance out of the dressing room toward the stage.

    Is he here? Could she be sensing him..?

    The medium collected herself and breezed past Ariel with a simple,

    "Nothing," as she exited through the door. Confused and suspicious, Ariel trailed behind her. The next room followed a similar routine¡ªlighting up with oil lamps before meditation and temperature checks ensued. This time too, Ariel found it quite cool inside.

    They¡¯ve been empty; maybe that''s why... she mused as she jotted down 57.4.

    When Ariel finished, she looked up, scrutinizing the medium''s expression. However, there was no odd blinking or hesitation; Mandy simply opened her eyes and left, murmuring another "nothing." Ariel followed her to each dressing room, noting the consistently cool temperatures and the inconsistency of Mandy''s psychic abilities.

    Upon exiting the final dressing room, Ariel compared her latest reading with the previous ones. Behind her, a soft click echoed as Mandy closed the door, followed by the sound of her dainty feet padding across the hardwood floor.

    "Well, it seems we''re done. I''m sure Jasper won''t be shocked that my conclusion remains unchanged," the medium declared triumphantly, her dark eyes gleaming.

    Ariel raised an unimpressed eyebrow at her rival. "I''m sure he won''t be surprised. You couldn''t sense a ghost even if it were right in front of you."

    A flush crept into Mandy''s pale cheeks, but she quickly composed herself and smirked. "And I''m sure you believe you''re much more perceptive."

    Ariel didn''t bother to hide her irritation as she glared at Mandy. "In fact, I do."

    The medium scoffed, "Please, Kinsley; your delusions are concerning."

    A fire ignited in Ariel''s eyes as she prepared to retort when an odd creak interrupted their argument. Her fists unclenched as her eyes scanned the floor and then met Mandy''s confused gaze.

    An eerie sensation filled the air around them, and Ariel couldn''t be sure if it was fear, danger, or both. Their heated exchange had led them to a dark, dusty corner far from the exit where thick black cables lay like snakes at their feet.

    Taking a deep breath, Ariel closed her mouth and swallowed. Mandy adjusted her dress, stepping back in an attempt to regain composure.

    "What?" she asked, her voice small in the growing silence.

    Ariel glanced over her shoulder but saw nothing. The medium crossed her arms defensively. "You really are delusional."

    Ariel snapped her head back around and narrowed her eyes at her rival. "You sense it too, don''t you? Even through your thick skull..."

    Mandy''s dark eyes flashed with annoyance. "Excuse me?" she protested, taking a cautious step forward.

    A long groan reverberated through the air. Both women froze as a bizarre sensation washed over them. It lasted only a few heartbeats but felt like an eternity. Ariel had just enough time to exchange a look with Mandy before realizing¡ªthey were going down.

 Chapter 33

    <hr>

    The groan escalated into an ear-splitting crack, and before Ariel could even blink, let alone register what was happening, the wooden floor gave way beneath her. Two cries rang out, echoing over the sound of wood snapping and breaking apart.

    It was impossible for Ariel to gauge how far she had fallen, but when she hit the ground, the impact was enough to knock the wind out of her lungs. She lay on her side, half-stunned, breathing in shallow, ragged gasps. The air around her was thick with dust, large particles settling on her eyelashes. Though she was fairly certain she hadn¡¯t broken anything, she resisted the urge to move.

    Breathe, just keep breathing.

    Ariel blinked, trying to clear the falling dust from her eyes. Was Mandy nearby? Ariel¡¯s eyes searched for her form, but all she could make out were scattered pieces of wood from her limited point of view. Straining her ears, she hoped to catch the sound of Mandy¡¯s breathing, but the silence was as thick as the dust around her. Ariel frowned.

    Then I¡¯ll speak.

    She licked her lips, finding them coated with the same dust swirling around them. Ariel grimaced at the taste but wet her lips again and opened her mouth to call out.

    ¡°Mandy? Mandy, are you there?¡±

    There was a dreadful silence, followed by a low moan. The air having mostly returned to Ariel¡¯s lungs, she felt a surge of strength. Hearing Mandy¡¯s voice finally inspired her to move. She made to sit up slowly, knowing from experience the rush of sickening dizziness that accompanied sitting up too fast after a fall.

    A moment later, she had righted herself and found she was staring up at a ten-foot drop with an irregularly shaped hole. The sound of wood scraping across the floor caused Ariel to look back down. A few feet away, Mandy sat, coated in gray dust. She looked like a fallen angel, and Ariel felt a twinge of jealousy, knowing she must look simply dirty in comparison.

    That Mandy¡ªleave it to her to look good after a ten-foot drop into a dust hole...

    But in the next instant, Ariel¡¯s vanity evaporated. A grimace of pain settled on Mandy¡¯s face.

    ¡°Mandy, are you okay?¡± Ariel asked, moving to her side. It was even gloomier down here, but she could tell Mandy was hurting.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just need an ice pack,¡± the medium replied, delicately adjusting herself against a wall.

    Ariel could see now that Mandy was favoring her left arm. She reached out to examine it, and to her surprise, Mandy did not flinch or pull away.

    ¡°It¡¯s my wrist. I think it¡¯s sprained. I must have landed on it wrong,¡± Mandy explained. Ariel nodded, letting it down gently.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure it hurts, but we need to find a way out of here,¡± Ariel said, standing up to better take in their surroundings.

    Though it was dark, she could see they were in some kind of empty space between the stage and ground level. The earth beneath Ariel¡¯s feet was rocky and dry, and other than the fallen wood, little else littered the floor. She left Mandy¡¯s side to try and see beyond the dark, but it was impossible without a flashlight. Ariel let out a sigh and blew her dusty bangs out of her eyes.

    ¡°I had no idea this area existed,¡± she said, returning to the faint light the hole above them created.

    ¡°Shh,¡± Mandy cut in. ¡°Do you hear that?¡±

    Ariel paused and strained to listen. At first, there was only silence, but then something soft and low reached her ears.

    ¡°Humming?¡± Ariel whispered.

    Mandy nodded. ¡°Like machines...¡±

    Ariel stood, thoughtful for a moment. ¡°The generators. Maybe it¡¯s them?¡±

    Mandy frowned, closing her eyes. ¡°Where are they keeping them? I thought I saw them near the front of the theater.¡±

    Ariel nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, they are...¡±

    A silence settled over them, interrupted only by their labored breathing and the faint humming.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± Mandy finally said after several minutes. Ariel rubbed her arms absentmindedly as she stared up at the hole they had fallen through.

    ¡°It is,¡± she answered with a shiver.

    Just then, a thought occurred to her. The thermometer. Ariel¡¯s eyes darted to the floor near her, searching for any sign of the piece of equipment Jasper had entrusted her with. With a sinking feeling, her gaze roamed over the large pieces of wood that had landed with Mandy and herself. A moment later, any hope of finding it fell through her, like she had fallen through the stage.

    ¡°Hm?¡± Mandy spoke up, noticing Ariel¡¯s troubled expression.

    Catching sight of Mandy¡¯s curious stare, Ariel¡¯s frown vanished, replaced by a look of indifference.

    ¡°Nothing. I was just looking for the thermometer,¡± she said nonchalantly, though the heat of embarrassment rose to her cheeks.

    The edges of the medium¡¯s lips curled into an amused smile. ¡°Oh? And do you see it?¡±

    Ariel¡¯s blush deepened. ¡°Well, that¡¯s the thing about looking...¡±

    Mandy attempted to keep her smile in check, adopting a look of false sympathy. ¡°It¡¯s really too bad you lost it. I think I overheard Jasper saying they were expensive...¡±

    Ariel¡¯s eyes flashed in the dark. ¡°I never said it was lost. I said I was looking for it.¡±

    ¡°I suppose,¡± Mandy continued, speaking over Ariel, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t quit your search just yet. There¡¯s a small chance it landed safely. Perhaps it¡¯s under one of those pieces of wood? Though, if you landed on it, I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s no hope.¡±

    A fresh fire ignited in Ariel¡¯s belly. She didn¡¯t tolerate this above ground; she wasn¡¯t going to tolerate it ten feet below. ¡°Oh, and I suppose it would be perfectly fine if you and your endless yards of heavy dress landed on it?¡±

    Mandy¡¯s eyes shone brightly in the dark. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Ariel crossed her arms and glared smugly. ¡°I said¡ª¡±

    But she was cut off by the sound of footsteps. Ariel exchanged a silent look with Mandy and called out, ¡°Hello? Anyone there?¡±

    A moment passed with no response. The footsteps continued. Ariel narrowed her eyes, gazing up at the hole. ¡°Actors maybe?¡± she whispered to Mandy, who had managed to pull herself up.

    Mandy did not answer, looking more alert than ever. She listened intently to the sound of the footsteps.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s Leroy? We¡¯ve been gone awhile, surely they¡¯ve noticed...¡± Ariel suggested, though her words sounded weak even to her own ears.

    Somewhere inside, she knew it was neither actors nor Leroy.

    Minutes passed, and a long silence stretched out between them, filled only with the sound of someone walking closer and closer. Ariel found herself growing colder as she waited, desperately trying to suppress the rising anxiety. A quick glance at Mandy confirmed she wasn¡¯t alone in her unease. The medium¡¯s face was tight with concentration, and perhaps it was the dust, but she seemed distinctly paler.

    The footsteps slowed to a stop, a heartbeat passed, and then there was a slight creak overhead. Ariel swallowed the lump in her throat and, with an uncertain look at Mandy, called out, ¡°Hello...?¡±

    Another creak and groan of wood answered her, as if whoever it was had shifted position. A new wave of anxiety surged in Ariel.

    ¡°Wait!¡± she cried. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer, the floor could give out!¡±

    Behind her, Mandy gasped, ¡°We¡¯ll be crushed!¡±

    Ariel shot the medium a look over her shoulder, then spoke again with more determination. ¡°Hello, did you hear me? Don¡¯t come any closer¡ª¡±

    The footsteps moved along the rim of the hole, but no matter how hard she tried, Ariel could only make out shadows. Suddenly, there was another groan of protesting wood and something sharp appeared at the edge of the hole. Ariel barely had time to recognize it before something black was released from above. With a cry of alarm, she staggered backward to avoid it hitting her. For a panicked moment, Ariel thought she had come face to face with a snake¡ªlong and black, swaying in the gloom. But then Mandy said, ¡°A rope?¡±

    Blood pounding in her ears, Ariel blinked, stunned. ¡°A- a rope?¡±

    Taking a steadying breath, Ariel gazed up at the hole, but there was no shape peering over this time. Hesitantly, she looked to the rope dangling there. ¡°Hey,¡± she said, squinting at it in the dark, ¡°this isn¡¯t a rope, it¡¯s a cable.¡±

    Mandy, supporting herself against the wall, joined Ariel in the feeble light the hole was creating. ¡°You¡¯re right; there were many of them all over the stage.¡±

    Carefully, Ariel took hold of the cable and, with a look at Mandy, gave it a firm tug. Instantly, the cable went taut in her hand. ¡°It feels secure,¡± she murmured, giving it a few more yanks.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t safe; whoever is up there won¡¯t even speak to us,¡± Mandy said, her voice tight with concern.

    Ariel frowned, still gripping the cable. ¡°What? Do you think someone is out to get us?¡±

    Mandy¡¯s lips became a thin line as she crossed her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s safe.¡±

    Ariel glanced from Mandy back up to the hole. ¡°We¡¯ve been down here a long time, Mandy, and you¡¯re hurt¡ª¡±

    ¡°Jasper will come,¡± the medium interjected confidently.

    Ariel shot Mandy a skeptical look. ¡°Jasper? He probably hasn¡¯t even noticed we¡¯re missing¡ª¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe not you...¡± Mandy murmured under her breath.

    Ariel pretended not to hear Mandy¡¯s last comment, though her eyes narrowed in the dark. ¡°And by the time he realizes it, we¡¯ll have been stuck down here for days.¡±

    The medium frowned, tossing her hair with a huff. ¡°Fine. Do what you like, Kinsley, but I¡¯m staying here.¡± With that, Mandy sat down, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    Ariel blinked at her for a moment, watching the newly stirred dust swirl through the air. Shaking her head, she turned back to the cable and grasped it firmly with both hands.

    That Mandy, waiting for Jasper...ha!

    Taking a steadying breath, Ariel tried to ignore her clammy hands and the rapid thumping of her heart. She felt Mandy¡¯s calculating eyes on her back. There was only one way out from here.

    Mandy is wrong; there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m just going to climb out of this hole...

    With that, Ariel put one hand over the other and pulled herself up. She had only moved an inch, but it was a satisfying inch. She reached to place her left hand over her right when the cable started moving on its own. Ariel let out a small cry of surprise, then, realizing the cable was slipping through her hands, gripped it tighter.

    Mandy¡¯s terse cry followed shortly after her own. ¡°Ariel! Let go!¡± But by that point, Ariel was being pulled up so fast she had no choice but to hold on or fall again. Yanked through the gloom with her heart in her throat, Ariel watched as Mandy¡¯s distressed form faded into hardly a shadow. Above her, the light from the hole¡¯s opening dazzled her eyes.

    All too suddenly, Ariel found herself deposited on the stage. Blinking awkwardly in the new light, she searched for her rescuer and came eye to eye with a ghost. Ariel gasped, her rapidly beating heart stalling in shock as she recoiled, nearly falling through the hole again. It was only the ancient finger he brought to his lips that stopped her from crying out a second time.

    The old man!

    Relief encircled her like a warm blanket. Ariel found herself shaking slightly but managed a meek smile and quickly drew a finger to her lips in understanding.

    ¡°But how...?¡± Ariel whispered, her heart rate returning to a more comfortable pace.

    With a smile that promised explanations later, he shook his head and pointed back down the hole. Ariel cocked her head and peered down as well. ¡°What? Mandy?¡± she asked, looking back at him, a few strands of hair falling in front of her face.

    The old man nodded eagerly as he straightened up. Ariel made a face and tucked the stray hairs behind her ear. ¡°That¡¯s nice of you to think of her, but last time we talked she seemed pretty bent on being saved by¡ª¡±

    The old man cut her off with another shake of his head. Ariel crossed her arms defensively. ¡°Well, I can hardly change her mind. Besides, she doesn¡¯t believe any ghosts exist here. The shock of seeing you might be too much for her¡ª¡± Ariel¡¯s argument was cut short again by the old man, who pointed dramatically at one of the dressing room doors.

    Ariel looked from him to the door and back. Feeling as though she was missing something, she replied, ¡°The dressing room? Does this have something to do with the case?¡±

    The old man dropped his arm, staring at her tiredly. For a moment, there was an odd silence, then he drew in a deep breath.

    ¡°Go,¡± he said in a long, drawn-out voice.

    His tone was more impatient than unkind. Startled to hear him speak, Ariel hesitated, unsure of what he meant. But the effort of speaking seemed to have exhausted him, and she decided not to ask him to elaborate. Helplessly, she looked back at the dressing room door.

    ¡°Go?¡± Ariel repeated.

    With the little energy he had left, the old man nodded. Mind whirling with questions, Ariel began walking towards the dressing room.

    What does he want me to do...?

    Reaching the door labeled Henry, Ariel paused and glanced back over her shoulder, hoping for some indication from the old man about what she was supposed to do there. However, the spot where he had stood was now vacant and dim. Ariel frowned, feeling anything but reassured, but she knocked on the door nonetheless.

    There was a moment of uncertainty, then the sound of footsteps followed by the door swinging open. The actor inside looked surprised to see a young woman covered in dust standing outside his dressing room, but he quickly regained his composure and politely closed his mouth. Blinking, he waited for Ariel to say something. When she didn¡¯t, he asked, ¡°Can...I help you?¡±

    Ariel blinked back at him, wondering when he had arrived since all the dressing rooms had been empty. Then suddenly, she knew what to say. Her vacant look was replaced by a bright urgency. ¡°Yes, I mean¡ªI hope so,¡± she answered, her words tumbling out breathlessly.

    The man¡¯s expression shifted to one of concern. ¡°What is it? Is there something wrong?¡±

    Ariel blushed slightly as she noticed his gaze traveling over her filthy, tattered appearance. ¡°There¡¯s been an accident. The stage fell through¡ª¡±

    But Ariel was cut off as the man, with wide worried eyes, pushed past her, calling over his shoulder, ¡°Where?¡±

    Ariel hurried after him to keep up. ¡°Over there, by those cables¡ª¡±

    They reached the hole in moments. The actor knelt down near the edge. ¡°Hello, down there...are you okay?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the sounds of shuffling reached them, and then a small voice called up through the darkness, ¡°Where is Ariel? What have you done with her?¡±

    Struck by the concern in the medium¡¯s voice, Ariel dropped down beside Zevo and answered, ¡°I¡¯m fine, Mandy. I¡¯ve brought help!¡±

    The man frowned at Ariel. ¡°Are you Ariel? What does she mean, what have I done with you?¡±

    Ariel blinked blankly, then shrugged, thinking fast. ¡°I don¡¯t know, maybe she¡¯s hit her head...?¡±

    The actor¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°How long has she been down there? When did this happen?¡±

    ¡°Just a few minutes ago,¡± Ariel replied, weaving a plausible story.

    The man nodded and began inspecting the cables around him. ¡°These cables are thick, but I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll hold. Maybe I can find some rope laying around¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ariel interjected quickly. ¡°Time is passing, and we need to get her out. Surely these cables are strong enough? She¡¯s small.¡±

    The man studied the cable in his hand and then looked back at Ariel uncertainly. ¡°What happened to you in all this? Are you hurt? This is a restricted area, what were you even doing back here...?¡±

    Ariel glanced urgently at the hole. ¡°We¡¯re part of the paranormal team investigating here. I¡¯m fine, though. It was my friend who was standing on the spot¡ª¡±

    The man held up a hand to silence her and nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right, we¡¯re losing time. We¡¯ll use a cable.¡±

    He then examined the many cables snaking around his feet. Ariel pointed at a thick cable nearby. ¡°How¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll work,¡± the man affirmed.

    With a hiss of rubber against wood, Zevo sent the cable down to Mandy. ¡°Grab it, Mandy. We¡¯ll pull you up,¡± Ariel called down.

    ¡°Alright,¡± came Mandy¡¯s muffled reply, and then the cable went taut.

    Ariel gripped the black cable tight in both hands, and at the actor¡¯s command, she pulled. It was unexpectedly challenging to hoist Mandy up, but with relief, Ariel let go of the cable as Zevo helped Mandy onto the stage.

    Rubbing her sore arms, Ariel looked over at her rival. In the better light, she could see that Mandy looked no worse for wear, covered in dust and all. Ariel suddenly felt a stab of something sharper than her sore arms.

    That Mandy.

 Chapter 34

    <hr>

    In the next instant, Ariel became acutely aware that Mandy was staring directly at her. The medium blinked a couple of times before bursting into laughter, muffled slightly by a well-placed sleeve.

    "Kinsley, look at you¡ª"

    Ariel straightened her posture and crossed her arms defensively.

    "You''re one to talk, powder puff."

    Zevo, seemingly oblivious to their exchange, knelt beside Mandy with concern etched on his face.

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    Mandy''s laughter ceased abruptly. She looked up at the actor with wide, innocent eyes and replied, feigning a cough behind her crafty sleeve.

    "Yes, I think so," she said softly. "Thank you for everything."

    The man waved his hand dismissively.

    "It was nothing, but I do want to ensure you''re really okay. Let me escort you to a doctor¡ª"

    Mandy''s pale hand emerged from its sleeve to gently silence the actor. She smiled kindly.

    "That''s really not necessary. If you would just help me up..."

    Reluctantly, Zevo complied but persisted.

    "But you could be hurt. You should let a doctor examine you," he said with a concerned glance at Ariel.

    Having watched the interaction with growing discomfort, Ariel wanted to separate the two as quickly as possible. She stepped forward to join Mandy and offered a supportive arm.

    "Thank you, but I think we''ll be fine. Our team can help..."

    Zevo frowned slightly.

    "Well, at least let me walk you to where you need to go¡ª"

    "Zevo?"

    All three turned their heads toward the voice that had called out the actor''s name.

    "Zevo, what in the world¡ªis that you, Mandy?"

    "Mr. Warner," Zevo responded as the playwright hurried over.

    "What is going on here?" Mr. Warner asked urgently, casting a critical eye over Ariel''s disheveled appearance.

    "There was an accident; the stage collapsed," Ariel explained quickly. But before she could finish her sentence, the playwright clutched Mandy''s arm in horror.

    "My dear, my dear! Tell me you''re not hurt¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not hurt."

    Mandy¡¯s grip tightened around Ariel¡¯s arm with her uninjured hand, making it clear she wasn¡¯t letting go any time soon.

    "Hey- ouch," Ariel protested, attempting to wrench her arm free. But Mandy''s hold was unyielding.

    "I don¡¯t buy it. Just look at you¡ªyou need medical attention immediately."

    "Exactly what I¡¯ve been trying to tell her," Zevo chimed in, arms crossed in frustration.

    "The only person I¡¯m seeing-" Mandy cut in firmly, "-is Jasper."

    Mr. Warner opened his mouth to argue but closed it again when he saw the determination in her eyes. Zevo just stood there, bewildered. Ariel couldn¡¯t help but smile at them both. She understood Mandy¡¯s desperation; after all, she had been trying to see Jasper since the investigation. When she fell through the hole, she hoped he would rescue her¡ªha! Now she yearned for Jasper¡¯s attention over her fragile state¡ªha! ha! But a playwright and an actor were telling her no.

    Mr. Warner sighed deeply, looking reluctant,

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re sure, my dear¡ª"

    "I¡¯m sure."

    "Then at least allow me to escort you back to base."

    Mandy nodded slightly, still gripping Ariel¡¯s arm tightly. She gave Zevo a grateful wave before turning to leave, dragging Ariel along with her. Behind them, Ariel could hear hurried whispers between Mr. Warner and Zevo, followed by rushed footsteps as the playwright tried to catch up.

    "Easy now Mandy, you''ll hurt yourself walking that fast!" Warner exclaimed as he protested against their hurried pace.

    Mandy ignored him and continued briskly.

    "Seriously, you look unsteady. Let me help you," he insisted, grasping Mandy¡¯s injured arm gently.

    The medium gasped in pain, startling Mr. Warner,

    "My goodness, you are hurt," he said softly, his grip becoming more tender now.

    Mandy frowned¡ªwhether from pain or irritation was hard to distinguish.

    "It¡¯s nothing," she snapped, pulling her injured arm closer to her side.

    Now it was Mr. Warner who frowned deeply; he came to a sudden stop, bringing Mandy to a halt as well.

    "This is certainly something serious. Please let me assist you," he implored earnestly.

    Caught off guard by his concern, Mandy hesitated just long enough for Ariel to free herself from the iron grip and step away to a safe distance.

    A heavy silence fell between them before Mandy finally relented with resignation glistening in her eyes and offered her arm again. The playwright looked satisfied as he took it supportively. The rest of their journey unfolded silently through corridor after corridor, with Mr. Warner casting worried glances at the medium every few steps while Ariel watched the scene with mild amusement from behind them.

    "Almost there," the playwright announced as they neared the foyer. Their anticipation palpable, they suddenly saw him. One instant there was only empty space, and the next - a man''s figure materialized. Overwhelmed, a cry burst from Ariel''s lips while Mandy gasped in shock.

    "It''s- it''s him..." Mr. Warner murmured, his voice trembling.

    At the playwright''s side, Mandy blinked rapidly, as though struggling to accept the reality before her eyes. Ariel stared at the man, her gaze locked on his visage, unable to avert her eyes despite seeing right through him to the wall behind.

    He isn''t solid, why isn''t he solid..?

    Suddenly, the apparition started towards them with purposeful strides. Ariel and Mandy stood their ground, determined to confront this spirit, but in a heartbeat, Mr. Warner moved with unexpected speed and strength, sweeping them out of harm''s way and pinning them against the wall just as the ghostly figure swept past and vanished into thin air.

    There was a pause filled only with their breathing and blinking, tangled in an awkward half-embrace against the wall. For a disquieting moment, Ariel was reminded of an earlier close encounter with Mr. Warner at base; once had been more than enough for her. After surveying the hall lengthily, Mr. Warner gradually released them.

    "He''s gone¡ªare you both alright?" he queried.

    Ariel stepped back instantly, eager to put some distance between herself and the playwright.

    "Yes, just fine," she exhaled sharply through her nose to dispel Mr. Warner¡¯s overpowering cologne scent.

    Mandy crossed her arms tightly and offered a curt nod. It wasn''t hard for Ariel to sense what troubled Mandy; it mirrored her own feelings about Mr. Warner.

    "I''m not so sure¡ªyou seem unsettled," Mr. Warner probed further, addressing them as gently as he would Shiloh, misconstruing their reactions as trauma from the encounter.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "I''m fine," Mandy retorted brusquely while brushing off her dusty dress in annoyance.

    "There now," Mr. Warner continued soothingly, "no need to put on brave faces; nearly being attacked by a ghost is no small thing. If I hadn''t stepped in¡ª"

    Mandy cut him off with incredulous eyes that showed her fraying patience that day,

    "If you hadn''t stepped in? If you hadn¡¯t intervened I would have¡ª"

    Mr. Warner looked back at her blankly as though failing to comprehend,

    "Mandy please; let''s not add any more strain to this ordeal. Let me take you back to base; I''ll fix you some coffee."

    Mandy''s normally pale cheeks flared a vivid red with anger, yet the playwright appeared completely unaware of her agitation as he gently guided them towards a calmer setting.

    "Hello," Mr. Warner greeted as he made his way into the base, with Ariel and Mandy trailing behind, visibly brooding.

    For a brief moment, silence enveloped the room, but it was soon shattered by a chorus of exclamations from nearly everyone present. Leroy, who had just taken a sip of coffee, began choking on it. John sprang from his chair and approached them swiftly before Ariel could even blink. Taylor dropped the magazine she was engrossed in, Max swiveled around fully in his seat to gape at them, and Jasper, who had been engrossed in reading an important document, discarded it abruptly.

    "Please, there''s no need for alarm. I''ve rescued them from the attack¡ª" Mr. Warner started to explain, but no one seemed to be paying him any attention.

    "Ariel," Leroy managed to gasp out between fits of coughing, "what on earth are you covered in?"

    "Is that... flour?" Taylor questioned, her eyes wide with disbelief as she scrutinized them.

    John leaned closer, anxiously examining their faces,

    "Are you injured?" he asked with palpable concern.

    Mr. Warner nodded quickly,

    "Mandy is; her arm¡ª"

    "Her arm?" John echoed, his worry intensifying as he looked at Mandy.

    "What happened? Where have you been?" Jasper demanded loudly over the chaotic scene.

    Ariel''s eyes narrowed as she crossed her arms defiantly; the cause of their predicament could solely be attributed to Jasper. And this was how he greeted her: where have you been?

    "Oh, nowhere special; just spending two hours stuck in a hole," she replied sarcastically.

    "A hole?" Leroy repeated, casting a puzzled glance at Ariel.

    Jasper''s eyes mirrored Ariel''s narrowness as he asked,

    "So there was some kind of accident?"

    "You could say that," Ariel replied sharply. "If you consider falling through a stage an accident."

    "You fell through the stage?" Leroy exclaimed in astonishment.

    "Yes!" Ariel confirmed. "How did that happen? You still haven''t explained," Mr. Warner interjected urgently, fixing his gaze on Ariel.

    Ariel blinked rapidly, feeling slightly overwhelmed by the barrage of questions,

    "I don''t really know¡ªit all happened so fast," she murmured, struggling to focus amidst the tumult.

    John placed a reassuring hand on Mandy''s shoulder and suggested with genuine concern,

    "Maybe both of you should sit down for a moment?"

    Ariel nodded, feeling grateful that someone was looking out for her well-being. In the next moment, she found herself being gently helped to her seat by Leroy. Just behind them, Mandy was being assisted by John and Mr. Warner as if she had barely escaped a major disaster rather than experiencing a minor fall. Despite all this flattering attention, the medium''s gaze remained fixed solely on Jasper.

    "She needs an ice pack," Mr. Warner declared as he carefully guided the medium to her seat beside Ariel.

    John left Mandy''s side to fetch an ice pack from Max, who handed another one to Leroy.

    "Here, you must have gotten some bumps falling through the stage," Leroy said kindly, offering the ice pack to Ariel.

    Ariel accepted it gratefully but didn''t immediately apply it anywhere on her body. Taylor rose from her seat and knelt in front of Ariel.

    "So you fell through the stage," Taylor repeated softly, taking Ariel''s face gently in her hands and turning it from side to side.

    Ariel attempted to nod but found herself unable to in Taylor''s firm yet gentle grasp. Instead, she replied,

    "Yes, it gave way under us-"

    "But I don''t see how that could happen!" Mr. Warner interjected urgently, running a hand through his disheveled hair. "The stage was restored just three months ago!"

    Ariel frowned, shifting her eyes towards Mr. Warner while the priestess still held her head firmly.

    "Well, that didn''t stop it from happening," she pointed out matter-of-factly.

    "All the same, it''s perplexing," Mr. Warner persisted, offering Mandy a cup of coffee which she declined politely. "What was going on at that precise moment?"

    "We were just standing there," the medium interrupted calmly, holding an ice pack against her left wrist.

    Mr. Warner stared thoughtfully into the steaming cup of coffee in his hands.

    "That hardly makes sense... unless-" he suddenly looked up with a speculative gleam in his eye, "it was something paranormal."

    "Was it paranormal?" Jasper''s voice sliced through the air sharply.

    In that instant, Ariel made a clumsy grab for the cup of coffee Leroy was trying to hand her, accidentally spilling some onto his shirt.

    "Oy¡ªAriel!" Leroy exclaimed in mild annoyance.

    Gathering herself quickly, Ariel blinked and accepted the cup properly this time.

    "I''m sorry, Leroy," she mumbled apologetically.

    Jasper was now staring intensely in Ariel''s direction and Mandy beside him echoed his curiosity.

    "Well?" Jasper pressed on impatiently, disregarding any pretense of including the medium in his inquiry.

    Ariel pressed her lips together defiantly, shooting daggers with her eyes.

    "What is this, an interrogation?" she demanded.

    Jasper thinks he can get answers out of me? He''s got another thing coming...

    "There was nothing paranormal about it," Mandy interjected, shifting her gaze between Ariel and Jasper. "It was an accident."

    Ariel broke her intense stare at Jasper to glance at Mandy in disbelief.

    Is she being serious? Does she really believe there''s nothing paranormal happening here?

    "An accident?" Jasper echoed, hesitantly directing his attention to the medium as well.

    "Yes," Mandy affirmed with conviction, her eyes locked on Jasper''s as she relished having his focus again.

    "Are- are you certain, my dear? Just think about our last encounter!" Mr. Warner protested, his gaze swinging between the medium and Ariel for support.

    "What encounter?" Leroy inquired, his curiosity piqued as he glanced toward Ariel.

    Mandy raised a hand and opened her mouth to respond, but the playwright wouldn''t allow any interruptions to his narrative,

    "The encounter," he insisted, leaning forward in his seat with intensity, "with Mr. Marlowe himself!"

    Leroy''s eyebrows shot up in astonishment while Jasper''s knitted together in skepticism.

    "You saw the ghost of Mr. Marlowe?" Leroy asked, looking between Ariel and Mandy for confirmation.

    "We didn''t just see him, we were attacked!" Mr. Warner declared, almost sliding off his seat in his eagerness. "The girls were naturally terrified. If it wasn''t for my quick thinking-"

    "You were attacked?"

    "Mr. Marlowe''s ghost?"

    "Terrified?"

    "Enough."

    A sudden hush fell over the room. Jasper left the desk he had been standing near to start pacing,

    "Where did this happen, Mr. Warner?" he questioned, his dark eyes scrutinizing the playwright intently.

    Ariel swallowed hard and stared down into her coffee as his gaze swept over her.

    "In the hall near the foyer," Mr. Warner replied reluctantly, annoyed that his elaborate story was being boiled down to bare facts.

    "And he just appeared? There were no signs? Ariel¡ª" Jasper turned back to focus on her again, "what did the thermometer read?"

    Ariel, hastily gulping her coffee in anticipation of any unexpected questions, suddenly began choking.

    "Oy, Ariel!" Leroy exclaimed, rushing to her side and delivering several firm pats on her back.

    Mandy gave Ariel a sidelong glance, her expression unreadable.

    "Ariel has no idea what the temperature was," the medium began, "since she can''t find the thermometer."

    Ariel, having somewhat recovered from her coughing fit, shot a fierce glare at Mandy, but Mandy''s gaze remained fixed straight ahead.

    "Where is the thermometer?" Jasper inquired with his eyes boring into Ariel, though she refused to meet his gaze and instead pressed an ice pack to her face.

    "Oh right, totally my fault it''s missing. I just adore falling into black holes and losing pricey equipment," Ariel retorted sarcastically, her voice muffled by the ice pack moments before it was snatched away.

    "You''re doing it all wrong," Taylor insisted, wrapping the ice pack in a cloth before pressing it gently to Ariel''s forehead.

    "It''s okay Ariel; we know it was an accident," Leroy said reassuringly, patting her on the shoulder and exchanging a significant look with Jasper.

    "So we''re attributing everything to an accident?" Mr. Warner interjected, his eyes scanning each face pleadingly.

    "Obviously Ariel didn''t just toss Jasper''s thermometer into a hole without reason," Leroy responded, directing his words toward the playwright.

    "But what about the stage collapse?" Mr. Warner pressed on, visibly flustered.

    "I don''t think it was anything paranormal," Mandy asserted calmly, ignoring the playwright''s dramatic demeanor.

    "But we just had renovations done!"

    "Weren''t you there this morning, Taylor?" Leroy asked suddenly.

    A tense silence fell as all eyes turned to Taylor. She glowered at Leroy,

    "Yeah, so..?"

    "It seems like you didn''t do a thorough job..."

    "Excuse me?"

    "Mills," Jasper cut in authoritatively, steering the conversation back on track. "Did you notice anything unusual during your earlier visit?"

    Taylor, his face flushed with anger and still glaring daggers at Leroy, responded to Jasper with a terse, ¡°No, I finished my work and left.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice anything unusual while I was working either,¡± Mandy chimed in, handing an ice pack to John in a somewhat distracted manner.

    A thick, contemplative silence settled over the room as Jasper pondered their statements. Beside him, Mr. Warner sat frowning deeply; he was staunchly convinced that something paranormal had occurred.

    ¡°Ariel,¡± Jasper eventually said, directing his intense gaze toward her, ¡°what did you feel?¡±

    Ariel slowly lowered the ice pack from her head, buying herself precious seconds before she needed to fabricate a believable lie. Mr. Warner leaned forward eagerly in his seat, hoping she might support his perspective.

    Mimicking the determined expression she¡¯d observed on Mandy¡¯s face moments earlier, Ariel replayed the vivid memory of her rescuer in her mind and looked Jasper directly in the eyes.

    ¡°I felt nothing.¡±

    ¡°See,¡± Mandy interjected triumphantly, ¡°even she admits it¡ªthere¡¯s nothing here.¡±

    Ariel cast a resentful glance at her rival,

    That infuriating Mandy.

    With a weary sigh, Mr. Warner leaned back into his chair,

    ¡°So what do you call our earlier encounter then? Just a figment of our imaginations?¡±

    The medium appeared deep in thought before she opened her mouth to respond. However, the playwright interrupted by raising his hand,

    ¡°Forgive me, my dear; I overlooked your state of mind at that time. Perhaps it¡¯s best for you to consider it merely a product of imaginative thinking,¡± he insisted, exchanging significant glances with both Jasper and Leroy.

    Mandy¡¯s eyes darkened with suspicion, but surprisingly it was John who spoke up first,

    ¡°Are you insinuating that Mandy¡ªa seasoned professional medium¡ªcouldn¡¯t handle the situation?¡± His tone remained gentle yet was poignant enough to draw Ariel¡¯s attention to the priest.

    Mr. Warner blinked in surprise at John''s unexpected defense but quickly regained his composure and smiled,

    ¡°I¡¯m not accusing anyone of incompetence; rest assured her reputation remains untarnished.¡±

    Reputation?

    Ariel looked back at Jasper to gauge his reaction and was startled to find him intensely focused on her. It became startlingly clear that he hadn¡¯t been paying attention to Mr. Warner, Mandy, or John at all; he had been unwaveringly fixated on her since she had spoken¡ªsince she had lied. His piercing look conveyed three undeniable words: this isn¡¯t over.

 Chapter 35

    <hr>

    Day Four 4:15pm

    Ariel sat on the couch, feeling the weight of solitude- well, not complete solitude- as Mandy''s presence wasn''t quite reassuring. Just a few feet away, a small crowd had gathered around Max and his array of camera screens. Ariel''s gaze lifted to the many monitors, focusing on the one barely visible over Leroy''s shoulder as he leaned in with intense anticipation.

    Ariel frowned as she watched the scenes flashing by, noting they were inching ever closer...then Jasper¡¯s order to halt came through. Startled, Ariel glanced at her rival who, despite being covered in dust, managed to retain her poise, only a slight flicker of annoyance revealing itself when Mr. Warner exclaimed,

    "Look there, he''s appearing!"

    Ariel¡¯s eyes fell to her lap where her ice pack lay melting. She felt even more irritated than the medium and more anxious too.

    The old man¡ªMr. Marlowe¡ªthey¡¯re going to see him. How does he expect me to keep his existence a secret when he¡¯s drifting down hallways? Given the situation...

    Ariel cast a quick look at her boss whose serious face was illuminated by harsh fluorescent light¡ª

    Jasper is suspecting something.

    Ariel shifted the water around in her ice pack as whispers emanated from the group huddled around Max''s desk.

    "Here he comes..." Mr. Warner announced.

    "Is that Mr. Marlowe?" Jasper questioned, and Ariel could tell from his tone that he was deep in thought.

    Analyze all you want, but you''re not getting answers from me, Ariel mused, tilting the ice pack up and down.

    "The picture-" Leroy pointed out.

    "Max," Jasper interrupted swiftly, "can you sharpen it any further?"

    Silence followed; presumably, Max shook his head, but Ariel refused to look up to confirm.

    "Ghostly interference?" Mr. Warner suggested tentatively.

    "Electrical interference," Jasper snapped back, dismissing the playwright quickly.

    "You think so?" Taylor pressed on, undeterred by Jasper¡¯s decisive tone. "What makes you so sure it isn''t a paranormal disturbance?"

    There was a loaded pause; Ariel sensed that Jasper was even less inclined than usual to entertain Taylor¡¯s notions. At last, he conceded,

    "Max, what is your assessment?"

    Another silence stretched out before Max responded,

    "It could be either, but I would say electrical," Ariel mused thoughtfully.

    A huffy noise punctuated the air as Taylor plopped down on the couch beside her, causing it to dip. Ariel glanced up, catching the priestess making an exaggerated face.

    "Max, what''s your opinion?" Taylor muttered mockingly under her breath.

    Ariel directed her focus back to the ice pack resting on her lap, only for it to be swiftly snatched away.

    "Hey¡ª" she began to protest, but Taylor held it out of reach, eyes narrowed in disapproval.

    "How old are you again? Do you think this is a toy?" Taylor scolded.

    Ariel frowned deeply as she watched Taylor place the ice pack on her own lap and start pushing the melting ice around. Ariel opened her mouth to object, but John interrupted before she could speak.

    "Then what happened?" he inquired.

    Ariel shot a look at Mr. Warner while further down the couch, Mandy tensed visibly. A contemplative silence settled over the room as Mr. Warner pondered the question, oblivious to the scrutinizing gazes locked on him. He eventually broke into a sympathetic smile and responded,

    "Well, as I said earlier, they were struck with overwhelming terror. They seemed almost mesmerized by his ghostly presence, drawn towards him as if in a trance. If it hadn¡¯t been for me..."

    Outraged, Ariel sprang to her feet.

    "I was not struck with terror! If that stupid footage worked, you would see¡ª"

    "There now, Ariel," Mr. Warner interjected with an infuriatingly sympathetic look, "the state of your mind¡ª"

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "We were perfectly sound of mind," Mandy interrupted sharply, her cheeks flushing red.

    "Of course you were," John replied amicably.

    Ariel glared at Mr. Warner with narrowed eyes; though she appreciated John''s attempt at peacekeeping, she refused to be placated while Mr. Warner continued to speak. Then something unexpected happened¡ªthe playwright''s shoulders slumped suddenly; he sank slowly into the nearest chair.

    "I... can''t believe..." he murmured faintly, his face pale.

    Everyone turned their attention to Mr. Warner now; even Mandy looked uncertain. But before anyone could voice their thoughts, the playwright continued,

    "This is all her fault¡ªhaunting his own theater."

    Jasper leaned against the desk with arms crossed and watched Mr. Warner intently.

    "You mean Miss Marlowe?" he asked.

    Mr. Warner looked up abruptly from where his face had been buried in his hands.

    "Yes! Yes, this is all because of her," he exclaimed passionately, his eyes shimmering with the same sense of injustice Ariel had previously noticed in him.

    "Because she disturbed him?" Leroy queried for clarification.

    The playwright pivoted towards the monk, his eyes wide with intensity.

    "Yes, but saying ''disturbed'' is an understatement. Can you truly say a man is simply disturbed when he rises from his grave to haunt his theater in protest?"

    Leroy contemplated this,

    "I suppose not...but I have encountered more severe incidents-"

    "This is as extreme as it gets; the very fate of this theater is on the line!" Mr. Warner insisted, looking at them all imploringly.

    His plea was quite compelling; even Ariel felt a pang of sympathy despite being painted as a helpless damsel.

    "There is something here...he is here- just please. Please, search a bit longer," the playwright urged, locking eyes with Jasper.

    "We''re staying, Mr. Warner, but I will determine what¡¯s here," Jasper responded, offering little comfort with his frigid tone.

    Nevertheless, this seemed to reinvigorate the playwright almost instantly.

    "Then there is still hope. If Mr. Marlowe has come back from the great beyond just to prevent this atrocity, then let us not waste his efforts," Mr. Warner persisted with renewed vigor.

    Mandy abruptly stood up,

    "If we¡¯re done here," she said, glancing at Jasper, "it''s late and we need to prepare for tonight."

    Jasper frowned but gave a reluctant nod,

    "We''ll continue tomorrow."

    "Splendid!" Mr. Warner exclaimed, standing up as well. "Shall we, my dear?"

    With visible reluctance, Mandy took his offered arm. Gradually, the others got up and started heading to the door while Max shut down the computers for the evening.

    "Feeling excited?" Leroy whispered to Ariel as they walked through the hallway, giving her a playful nudge.

    Ariel grimaced but couldn¡¯t respond; her insides churned with anxiety upon glancing at the back of Jasper''s head.

    Excited isn¡¯t quite the word for it.

    Upon reaching the foyer, Ariel was reminded of the harmful Magnolias sent to Shiloh earlier that day, their recent unsettling encounter with what appeared to be Mr. Marlowe''s specter, and those ominous doors.

    Instinctively, she moved closer to Leroy as they neared the small group ahead. The monk greeted her with a warm smile, took her arm gently, and together they followed the playwright and the medium out of the building. Mandy, meanwhile, clung to Mr. Warner''s arm for support.

    After experiencing a fleeting moment of dizziness, Ariel stepped over the threshold with caution. Once outside the theater, a brisk wind swept through, playing with her hair and refreshing her senses as it spun small bits of dust away into the distance. Ariel surveyed her surroundings¡ªdusk quickly enveloped the sky, and the few clouds scattered above were now tinged with a delicate shade of purple.

    "At least the rain has passed," Leroy noted as he deftly avoided a large puddle while descending the stairs.

    Ariel, somewhat distracted and lost in thought, almost slipped on the slick steps behind him. She grabbed onto the railing just in time to steady herself.

    "Yeah..." she murmured absentmindedly as Taylor walked past her with an amused expression on his face.

    "Be careful, Ariel. You wouldn''t want to miss out on the festival," John advised from behind, offering her a steadying hand.

    Actually, that''s not a bad idea at all, Ariel thought glumly but merely smiled at John and gratefully accepted his assistance.

    As they passed by the vibrant festival grounds moments later, Ariel suddenly became acutely aware of her disheveled appearance. Desperately, she glanced down at her dusty clothes in dismay.

    Some Yvonne I''ll make! she thought with embarrassment.

    "Leroy," Ariel called out tentatively while futilely trying to dust herself off, "I need a favor. Can I borrow your coat?"

    The Monk looked down at her with an eyebrow raised in curiosity.

    "Please? I''ll give it right back," Ariel continued pleadingly, feeling slightly irked by his hesitation.

    "What''s this about?" Leroy asked before his gaze shifted ahead of them to spot the inn nearby. A knowing smile spread slowly across his face. "Ah¡ªI see. Don''t want your boyfriend seeing you all messy¡ª"

    "As if! Just give me the coat!" Ariel interrupted indignantly, tugging insistently on his sleeve.

    "Oy¡ªAriel, that''s my bad arm," Leroy protested softly while rubbing it tenderly where she had pulled it too hard.

    "Sorry! I didn''t realize," Ariel muttered apologetically yet innocently as she managed to snatch the coat from him successfully.

    "Well then this is where we leave you," Mr. Warner declared cheerfully as he directed Mandy toward the left side of their path. "See you all tonight."

    "Actually," Mandy spoke up suddenly while looking back towards their group with some hesitance. "I have something I need waiting for me at the inn."

    Mr. Warner blinked in surprise but quickly adjusted his plans without complaint.

    "Oh? Something for tonight? Well then let¡¯s go fetch it,¡± he agreed amiably while guiding Mandy towards their new destination once more.

    Behind them, Ariel observed Mandy with curiosity. What on earth could she need to pick up? She exchanged a puzzled glance with Leroy, who merely shrugged, and they continued onward.

    Ariel glanced back over her shoulder as they were nearly past the festival grounds. The area was already bustling with life; paper lanterns began to glow softly, and the mouth-watering aroma of food being cooked wafted through the air.

    Despite being wrapped in Leroy''s oversized coat, Ariel felt a wave of self-consciousness as she hurried through the inn''s winding halls towards the safety of her room.

    "I''ll meet you in the dining room," the monk called after her just as he reached his door.

    "See you then, Leroy," Ariel replied over her shoulder without breaking stride until she spotted the number fourteen on her own door. With a sigh of relief, she unlocked it and quickly slipped inside, closing it firmly behind her.

    Finally, she thought as she heaved off Leroy''s heavy coat. She grimaced upon noticing it was now coated in dust as well.

    Oops...

 Chapter 36

    <hr>

    After beating the coat to no avail, Ariel gave up and laid it across the bed. Rubbing her bare arms, she began to think longingly of a nice hot shower, but another, less pleasant thought pushed its way into her mind. Her gaze slipped over the days¡¯ worth of clothes strewn all over her floor.

    What am I going to wear? she wondered, a sense of foreboding creeping over her.

    Her eye caught sight of something blue. There, lying discarded in a heap in the corner of her room, was none other than Noah¡¯s aunt¡¯s dress. With a resigned groan, Ariel dragged herself into the bathroom.

    Well, it could be worse; I could go wearing what I have on now.

    After scrubbing until she was nearly pink, Ariel stepped out of the shower considerably less dusty and much more refreshed. Wrapping herself in a thin towel generously provided by the inn, she glanced at herself in the mirror and frowned.

    She hadn¡¯t felt it before, but its existence was made obvious when she saw its deep purple hue. A bruise, roughly the size of her fist, had spread across the better part of her shoulder. Biting her lip, Ariel ran her fingers along it and found it was more than a little tender.

    I must have landed on it when we fell through the hole...

    Once she finished drying off, Ariel walked back into her small room and picked up the dress she would be stuck wearing for the night.

    Maybe Noah won¡¯t propose to me if he sees what terrible fashion sense I have?

    Reluctantly, Ariel slipped the satin gown on. Back in the bathroom, standing in front of the mirror, Ariel resisted thinking about what decadent dress Mandy might be trying on at that very moment.

    That Mandy.

    Running a brush through her hair, Ariel half-heartedly entered her room once again. She blinked, gazing around at the golden tint cast across the walls by the sun¡¯s fading light. So, this was it. In a few hours, she would be on her way to a proposal.

    With a sigh, Ariel sank onto her bed and stared out the window, which afforded a meager view of an unattended garden at the back of the inn. Muffled voices talked in the next room. They sounded excited through the thin walls.

    Maybe they¡¯re waiting for a proposal instead of dreading one?

    Just then, a new sound drew Ariel out of her thoughts. Someone was knocking on her door.

    ¡°Just a minute,¡± Ariel called, trying to untangle her hair from her brush and adjust the straps of her dress, the bruise on her shoulder acting as a large purple accessory.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she finally said, rubbing her head where the brush had been stuck.

    The door slowly opened, and Mandy stuck her head in. ¡°Am I interrupting anything?¡±

    Smoothing her frizzed hair and further straightening her dress, Ariel answered, ¡°Mandy? Oh, no, nothing...¡±

    Mandy allowed herself a small smile and stepped fully into the room. Ariel swallowed her next words when she saw what her rival was wearing.

    That Mandy.

    For starters, it wasn¡¯t just a dress. It was a dress made of a light rose-colored fabric that looked so delicate it seemed as if it might blow right off her. Its style fit the medium perfectly, putting Ariel and her secondhand dress in a right irritated mood.

    Mandy stood for a few moments in silence, her smile growing as she observed her rival¡¯s jealous expression. However, the triumphant moment was slightly spoiled when she went to cover her smile with her sleeve¡ªonly to find she didn¡¯t have one.

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Mandy said, clearing her throat, her smile fading. ¡°Here.¡±

    Ariel, who had been pointedly ignoring the medium and her indulgence in vanity, blinked and reluctantly looked back at her. Held in Mandy¡¯s pale outstretched hands (one wrist now bandaged) was a rather large white box. With a mixture of surprise and suspicion, Ariel took the box.

    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± Ariel asked, setting the box on her lap and looking up at Mandy questioningly.

    The medium looked slightly uncomfortable for a moment, but then her expression cleared. ¡°For you,¡± she answered simply, taking a seat on the edge of the bed beside Ariel.

    Ariel raised an eyebrow at her rival. ¡°For me? What¡¯s in here...?¡±

    Mandy made a face and went to take the box back. ¡°This is so typical of you, Kinsley. Fine, if you don¡¯t have the decency to accept a gift¡ª¡±

    It was Ariel¡¯s turn to make a face. ¡°Wait, I never said that,¡± she protested, taking the box back.

    Mandy smoothed her dress and glared at her rival out of the corner of her eye. Ariel pretended not to notice and instead offered the medium a small smile. ¡°I mean, I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m just not used to getting gifts¡ª¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t get used to it,¡± Mandy cut in. ¡°Just open the box.¡±

    Ariel shot her rival a look but obeyed, pulling off the lid. Inside was a dress, perfectly folded and crisp.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. This is only for tonight,¡± Mandy interjected before Ariel could get a word out.

    Ariel ran her hand over the purple brocade, feeling the smooth fabric beneath her fingers. ¡°Sure, fine...¡± she answered, studying the gleaming silver threads woven into the dress.

    ¡°I mean it, Kinsley. And if anything should happen to it¡ª¡±

    ¡°I know, I know...¡± Ariel responded absently, pulling out the dress to examine its full-length splendor. Mandy sighed, giving up on her threats as she realized they were useless. Suddenly, Ariel let the dress down and looked back at the medium.

    ¡°Why?¡± she asked, curiosity piqued.

    Mandy made a sort of shrug. ¡°You didn¡¯t panic today. You got us out of that hole.¡±

    ¡°So this is a...thank you?¡±

    The medium looked uncomfortable, her eyes warning Ariel not to push it, but at last, she nodded. ¡°Yes, I suppose you could think of it that way.¡±

    Ariel nodded, looking over the beautiful dress folded on her lap. ¡°You¡¯re welcome, and thank you. It¡¯s perfect,¡± she said, looking up to smile at Mandy sincerely.

    Stolen story; please report.

    The two exchanged a pleasant moment. And then it was over. Mandy stood, fingering her hair. ¡°It¡¯s as much of a favor to me as it is to you anyway. Just look at that thing you¡¯re wearing.¡±

    Ariel¡¯s cheeks flushed red. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Retro is in. You¡¯re just jealous you don¡¯t have a dress like this,¡± she argued, forgetting that she had been ready to throw it out moments ago.

    Mandy laughed, habitually bringing her elegant hand to her mouth. ¡°Jealous of that? You wish...¡±

    Ariel stood with her hands on her hips. ¡°And what would you call what you¡¯re wearing? A flamingo?¡±

    Mandy promptly pursed her lips. ¡°As much as I¡¯d like to, Kinsley, I don¡¯t have time to stand here and argue with you. I have a festival to get ready for,¡± she said, promptly heading for the door.

    ¡°Thanks for the loan!¡± Ariel called after her.

    Mandy merely gave her a silent look and shut the door. That Mandy, Ariel thought, gathering the dress in her arms.

    With more eagerness than she¡¯d admit to, Ariel entered the bathroom to change. After several minutes of struggling to get the dress on, she finally managed it. Ariel observed her reflection. The shimmering lavender brocade was so smooth it appeared to be made of liquid instead of silk, and the silver threads that wove intricate flowers gleamed as they caught the light.

    Ariel laid a hand on the sleeve covering her bruised shoulder, satisfied that it could no longer be seen. Seeing herself this way, Ariel felt a surge of gratitude towards the medium. Thank you, Mandy, she thought, allowing herself a small smile.

    With distaste, Ariel bent over and picked up the dress she had worn before, its blue satin fabric looking dull and faded next to the vibrant dress she now wore. She took one step and found herself falling forward. With a cry, she snatched at the sink and caught it just in time to slow her fall. Sliding to the floor, Ariel frantically looked over the immaculate dress for any rips or tears, and thankfully found none.

    Letting out a relieved breath, Ariel sat for a moment, thinking over her predicament. She felt a surge of respect for Mandy; it wasn¡¯t easy getting around in a dress. Slowly, Ariel stood up and then, little by little, hobbled into her room, nearly falling twice before reaching her bed. By this point, new thoughts were surging through her head concerning Mandy, and none of them were of gratitude or respect.

    This is just like Mandy; she can¡¯t do anything simply for the sake of doing it. She knew how hard it would be for me to put a dress on and how awkward I would be in it. I bet she¡¯s laughing into her hand right now! It doesn¡¯t matter how beautiful this dress is if I walk around like an idiot in it. That Mandy.

    With fierce determination to have the last laugh, Ariel began practicing walking around her room. After a while, she gained some balance and learned to take small steps, attempting to ignore the ugly but easy-to-move-around-in blue dress lying on the bed.

    Soon, though, Ariel grew tired of walking. Seeing the graying sky outside her window, she decided she should finish getting ready before it got too late. With a sigh, she found herself in the bathroom yet again, looking over her small selection of makeup. She had just brought the lipstick to her lips when there was a sudden knock at her door. Startled, Ariel jumped, and her hand slipped, leaving an unflattering pink line above her upper lip. Ariel shot the door a frown.

    ¡°If you were hoping to find me tied up, Mandy, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you, but I got into the dress just fine,¡± she called from the bathroom, struggling to remove the lipstick mark.

    The door opened with a confused voice answering, ¡°Tied up? What have you got yourself into now?¡±

    Glaring, Ariel turned to see Taylor enter the room. The priestess, a large bag in hand, glanced around before catching sight of Ariel. The priestess raised an eyebrow critically.

    ¡°I guess I came just in time.¡±

    ¡°Just in time to leave,¡± Ariel answered, rubbing at the lipstick mark resentfully.

    ¡°I see how you are. Maybe I will then,¡± Taylor said, crossing her arms and turning for the door.

    ¡°Wait, what is it, Taylor?¡± Ariel asked, her curiosity piqued as she saw the priestess examining her well-manicured hand.

    Taylor¡¯s eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and mild exasperation. ¡°I thought you might need help, which clearly you do, but if this is the welcome I get¡ª¡±

    Ariel stepped back from the mirror and set down the tissue she was using to remove the lipstick mark. ¡°This is your fault. Can you get it off?¡±

    Taylor, dressed elegantly in a long black evening gown with straps criss-crossing over her back, marched over to Ariel, her black stilettos clicking against the bathroom floor. She brought with her a large bag that seemed to hold endless possibilities. ¡°Here we are,¡± she said, opening the mysterious bag. Inside was more makeup than Ariel imagined could fit in such a space.

    ¡°Hold still,¡± Taylor ordered, opening a bottle of makeup remover. Ariel did as she was told, and moments later, the priestess announced that she was finished. Ariel blinked and looked into the mirror, satisfied that the mark was gone.

    ¡°That¡¯s a nice dress,¡± Taylor commented, retrieving the blush.

    Ariel gazed at her reflection. ¡°It¡¯s from Mandy,¡± she admitted, adjusting the sleeves.

    ¡°Really? I guess the new dress she¡¯s wearing has her feeling generous,¡± Taylor replied with a significant look.

    Ariel frowned. ¡°She looks like a flamingo.¡±

    Taylor began dusting Ariel¡¯s cheeks with blush. ¡°You look like a plum.¡±

    ¡°Hey¡ª¡± Ariel objected, bumping Taylor¡¯s hand.

    The priestess drew back, a smug smile gracing her red lips. ¡°What? I can¡¯t help it if I¡¯m the only sophisticated looking one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t suppose age has something to do with that?¡± Ariel countered with a small smile of her own as Taylor resumed her work.

    The priestess narrowed her eyes and made a huffy noise as she hunted down her eye shadow. ¡°So, I wonder what Jasper likes best? A plum or a flamingo?¡±

    ¡°I am not a plum¡ª¡± Ariel began, but Taylor cut her off, applying a shimmery violet eye shadow to Ariel¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Stop that,¡± the priestess scolded as she switched eyes. ¡°And no, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s a bird person either. I think Jasper is a man of sophistication.¡±

    Ariel actually laughed at this. ¡°Jasper with you...¡±

    A sudden poke was administered to Ariel¡¯s eye. ¡°Ow¡ª¡± she protested, reaching up to soothe her eye, but Taylor batted her hand away.

    ¡°Oops, slipped. Don¡¯t touch it; you¡¯ll ruin my hard work.¡±

    With a frown, Ariel dropped her hand as Taylor reached back into her bag for mascara. ¡°Ah, I almost forgot. It doesn¡¯t matter whether Jasper likes plums or not; you¡¯re taken.¡±

    Ariel¡¯s cheeks heated up. ¡°Excuse me?¡±

    Smiling, Taylor began to trace Ariel¡¯s eye. ¡°You can¡¯t forget about Noah. He¡¯s due to propose anytime, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°He is not going to propose. Why does everyone keep saying that?¡± Ariel demanded, feeling flustered at the mention of it.

    Taylor¡¯s keen eye didn¡¯t miss her distress. Teasingly, she replied, ¡°He¡¯s head-over-heels. Of course, he¡¯s going to propose.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong. We¡¯re just friends,¡± Ariel objected.

    Wisely, Taylor said no more, but shook her head. ¡°How about you then, hm? Who will be proposing to you tonight?¡± Ariel asked after she had somewhat recovered.

    Taylor smirked. ¡°No one, thank you very much, although it might be nice coming from Max.¡±

    Ariel snorted, but quickly covered it with a cough when she noticed Taylor was now applying mascara. ¡°What about Leroy?¡± Ariel wondered when she felt safe to speak again.

    Taylor raised an eyebrow. ¡°What about Leroy? If he even thought about getting down on one knee in front of me, I¡¯d kick him over.¡±

    Ariel blinked her newly finished eyes and gazed up at Taylor¡¯s reflection. She looked beautiful with her smoky eyes, red lips, and her long red hair done up in an elegant bun with a few strands left out to frame her face. Ariel was sure she would receive many admiring glances that night...as long as she didn¡¯t open her mouth.

    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± the priestess prodded in Ariel¡¯s silence.

    Ariel blinked and returned her gaze to her own reflection. For the second time that night, gratitude surged through her. Her cheeks were a soft pink, her lips a rich magenta, and her eyes shimmered with the same lavender as her dress.

    ¡°Not bad, considering¡ª¡± the priestess began, but was cut off by folds of fabric suddenly embracing her.

    ¡°Uh¡ªAriel...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Taylor,¡± Ariel said into her ear.

    Recovering, the priestess allowed herself a small smile. ¡°Well, there¡¯s the thanks I was looking for.¡±

    The two of them released each other, and Ariel began helping Taylor clean up.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s getting on time for dinner. I¡¯m going to head for the dining room. Are you coming?¡± the priestess asked once she had zipped up her bag.

    Staring into the mirror, pulling on a strand of unruly hair, Ariel shook her head. ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. You go on without me. I¡¯ll be along in a minute.¡±

    Taylor paused uncertainly. ¡°Are you sure? You know what happens if you¡¯re late...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure Noah will be there, if you know,¡± Ariel replied, a slight blush, not dusted on by Taylor, spreading across her cheeks.

    ¡°Uh-huh...¡± Taylor said, shaking her head as she left the bathroom.

    A moment later, the door closed behind the priestess, and Ariel sighed, gathering her uncooperative hair and then letting it go in defeat. Mandy had provided the dress and Taylor applied the makeup. Now it was up to her to fix her hair. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem to want to be fixed. Attacking it with the brush again, she found that it was only making it frizzier.

    Resignedly, Ariel left the bathroom. She had spent the last hour getting ready, and aware of her empty stomach and the encroaching night, she decided to be finished.

    There. I can be happy with this.

 Chapter 37

    <hr>

    Stepping out of her room, Ariel found the hall bustling with activity, the swish of evening gowns and the sound of giggling filling the air. She maneuvered through the crowd, excusing herself as she passed women destined to receive many Magnolias that night. Feeling warm and flustered, Ariel caught sight of the double doors leading into the dining room. A realization struck her: Noah and Jasper were behind those doors.

    Suddenly, she was overwhelmed by the urge to turn around and hide in her room. No one had seen her yet; maybe she could lie and say she didn¡¯t feel well? Compelled by a rising panic, Ariel turned around to do just that, but found she couldn¡¯t move forward. The area outside the dining room had quickly become flooded with people¡ªshe was stuck, with her only way out being to go in.

    Standing there, being brushed past by men in dress clothes and older women in their finest, Ariel felt rooted to the spot, reaching her limit. It was then that the wind of good fortune blew upon her¡ªliterally. Her bangs stirred across her forehead. Ariel blinked, drawn out of her dread. Slowly, she turned, her eyes finding the escape she hadn¡¯t known existed a moment before. A door. Quickly, Ariel closed the gap and disappeared before anyone noticed her.

    She squinted, her eyes adjusting to the last light of the day, which lit the small garden she had just stepped into. Another refreshing breeze filled the air around her, and she could already feel herself relaxing. That was when she noticed him.

    ¡°John?¡±

    Sitting on a crumbling garden bench, the young priest looked up, surprised. ¡°Ariel? Look at you. You look beautiful.¡±

    Self-consciously, Ariel glanced down at her dress, almost as if to make sure she wasn¡¯t really walking around in blue satin. ¡°Thank you, you look nice yourself,¡± she answered with a smile. He did, sporting something not unlike a tux that made him look as dashing as any of the young men crowding the inn.

    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Encouraged by his smile and the fact that he had moved over a few inches, Ariel approached him. ¡°I just wanted a bit of fresh air before dinner and saw this door. You?¡± she answered, attempting to hide her anxieties behind a light tone.

    John nodded with unassuming eyes. ¡°Me too.¡±

    There was a moment of comfortable silence as Ariel took her seat beside him. A while later, she spoke again. ¡°I never knew this existed. I guess I should have, though. I have a view of it outside my window...¡±

    John gazed around at the overgrown shrubs and tall grass surrounding them. ¡°I hadn¡¯t either. I just found it yesterday. It¡¯s been nice to step out.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Ariel said in agreement, closing her eyes for a moment, letting the last of the sun¡¯s rays warm her.

    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± John asked gently.

    Ariel opened her eyes and collected herself before glancing at John. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve got this great dress from Mandy, and Taylor did my makeup and...¡±

    John focused his kind eyes upon her, and Ariel trailed off in defeat. ¡°Actually...¡± she began again, gazing down at her hands, ¡°pretty nervous.¡±

    Ariel felt his smile before she saw it. ¡°You¡¯ll do fine. I¡¯ve never seen anyone look more beautiful,¡± John encouraged, his voice soothing as always.

    Ariel looked up and offered him a half-smile. ¡°Well, you haven¡¯t seen Mandy yet...¡± she chided.

    John smiled back just as brightly, but something passed in his eyes at the mention of Mandy¡¯s name that Ariel couldn¡¯t help noticing. Suddenly, Ariel¡¯s smile formed a frown of concern. ¡°But, how about you? This festival isn¡¯t exactly...¡± Ariel paused for lack of words.

    ¡°My kind?¡± he offered, his smile never diminishing for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s quite alright.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? I¡¯m sure no one would be offended if you didn¡¯t hand out Magnolias...¡± Ariel persisted, just as concerned for him as he had been for her.

    ¡°Not hand out Magnolias?¡± John questioned, gazing at her with warmth. ¡°But then I couldn¡¯t give this one to you.¡±

    ¡°What? John¡ª¡± Ariel started as a pale Magnolia was held out to her.

    ¡°Ariel,¡± John interrupted, closing her hand around it. ¡°Please take it. I feel closer to you than I have to anyone in a long time. I think...you¡¯re God¡¯s way of granting me the sister I always wanted.¡±

    Ariel gazed back at him, a lump rising in her throat, her eyes burning at the edges. I won¡¯t cry. I can¡¯t cry, not when Taylor just finished my makeup...

    For the third time that day, Ariel felt a deep gratitude wash over her. Being an orphan, GPI had long filled the void in her life in terms of family. To her, Leroy and John were the best brothers she could wish for. ¡°Thank you so much, John,¡± she finally managed, still fighting off tears.

    Noticing this, John quickly searched his pockets and a moment later offered her a handkerchief. ¡°You¡¯re very welcome, Ariel,¡± he answered affectionately.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Carefully, Ariel dabbed at her eyes. ¡°Great, Taylor won¡¯t be happy. Look what I¡¯ve done to her work...¡±

    John peered closer at Ariel¡¯s face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t look ruined to me,¡± he remarked, providing a hopeful smile.

    Ariel smiled back, her fingers playing with the handkerchief. ¡°Well, whether it is or not, I guess there are worse things to be worried about than Taylor¡¯s wrath.¡±

    John made a face. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure...¡±

    Ariel blinked, slowly remembering all the times the priestess¡¯s wrath had descended on Leroy. The two of them shared a look and then broke out into laughter.

    ¡°I guess,¡± John said after their laughter had died down, ¡°we better be going in?¡±

    Having stood, the young priest offered Ariel a hand, and reluctantly, she took it. If it had been up to her, she would have spent the entire night out here rather than one minute in there.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, we should...¡±

    Silently, John watched Ariel as they walked to the door. Sensing her nerves¡ªas he had plenty of his own that night¡ªhe decided to try to put them both at ease. ¡°Ariel? Would you sit next to me tonight?¡±

    Ariel, her hand on the door handle, blinked and looked over at John. The priest stared back at her a bit sheepishly. There was something in his eyes that told her he was just as bothered about something¡ªor someone in that dining room¡ªas she was. Ariel smiled.

    ¡°Of course, sure!¡±

    ¡°Great. It¡¯s a deal then.¡±

    Perfect. Now if I can just force Leroy to sit on the other side of me, Noah won¡¯t be close enough to pass a rice wave to me, let alone close enough to whisper a surprise proposal in my ear, Ariel thought as the two of them stepped inside the now-empty hallway.

    ¡°Everyone must be inside,¡± John commented, glancing around at the open space.

    Ariel only had eyes for the double doors. Just then, John walked into her line of vision, holding one of them open. ¡°Shall we?¡±

    Everything about his tone and expression was friendly and inviting. There was no reason for Ariel not to follow him. Except there was a reason¡ªtwo reasons, actually¡ªand those two reasons gave her pause...but in the next moment, a perfectly timed distraction came up behind her.

    ¡°Oy¡ªAriel! Finally, where have you been?¡± Leroy demanded. ¡°I was just at your room. You know you¡¯re thirty minutes late for dinner...¡± But then the monk trailed off. Reaching her, he stopped to stare. ¡°Wow, Ariel, you look¡ªare you wearing a dress?¡±

    Ariel stared back at Leroy a moment, attempting to decide what exactly he meant by that. ¡°So...?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡ªnothing,¡± he hastily added, sensing her offense. ¡°It¡¯s just¡ªit looks great.¡±

    Ariel¡¯s expression softened, and she smoothed the folds of her dress. ¡°Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Leroy,¡± John spoke up, ¡°you haven¡¯t eaten yet, have you?¡±

    The monk glanced at the priest. ¡°No, but I¡¯m not that hungry.¡±

    Ariel glanced at Leroy. Not hungry? Since when? At her questioning look, the monk remained expressionless, but something in his eyes told her she would soon find out.

    ¡°But,¡± Leroy continued, looking back to John, ¡°if you are...you better get in there before it¡¯s all gone. You know Taylor¡¯s appetite.¡±

    Sensing something, John looked from the monk back to Ariel. Politely, he inclined his head towards her. ¡°Are you...?¡±

    Ariel, feeling a not-so-gentle nudge to her side, shot Leroy a glare before smiling at John. ¡°Save me a seat?¡±

    The priest smiled back and nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    The moment the double doors swung shut, Ariel turned on the monk. ¡°What was that?¡±

    Leroy adjusted the sleeves of his dress shirt. ¡°What was what? I¡¯m not hungry. Is that such a crime?¡±

    Ariel¡¯s gaze fell to the monk¡¯s feet, which he¡ªupon noticing this¡ªtook a precautionary step back. ¡°You know what I mean, Leroy. Why do you have me out here?¡± Ariel asked, returning her attention to his face.

    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± Leroy relented, holding out his hands. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you have to get so testy. I think all this time with Taylor isn¡¯t good for you¡ª¡±

    Ariel gave his feet another pointed look. ¡°That¡¯s beside the point. This is our chance, Ariel,¡± he said, lowering his voice. ¡°The theater is empty.¡±

    ¡°You want to look at the pictures now?¡± Ariel replied, glancing at the double doors.

    Leroy followed her gaze. ¡°Come on, Ariel, there will be plenty of time tonight to impress Jasper and Noah. This may be our only shot¡ª¡±

    ¡°Excuse me? For the last time, this isn¡¯t about Jasper and Noah,¡± Ariel protested, a blush spreading across her cheeks.

    The monk stared down at her, trying to contain an amused smile. ¡°Sure, right. And I¡¯m not hungry either.¡±

    ¡°I promised John I¡¯d sit by him,¡± Ariel argued, crossing her arms and looking alarmingly like Mandy in doing so.

    Leroy sighed, his face relaxing from its smile, his brown eyes fixed on the double doors. ¡°Knowing this place, if we go now, we can be back before dinner¡¯s served...¡±

    The monk¡¯s eyes now turned on her to seal the deal.

    ¡°Fine. But if dinner¡¯s over before we get back, I¡¯m blaming it on you.¡±

    Leroy motioned for her to go before him and shrugged. ¡°Fine, and while you¡¯re at it you can blame me for the fact that we¡¯re stuck in this town, dealing with a loony client, and you¡¯re getting proposed to tonight.¡±

    Ariel sent the monk a look over her shoulder. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s not a bad idea.¡±

    Passing through the quiet halls on the way out, Ariel could feel the energy in the air mounting. Even the silence was loud to her ears, as if she could hear the thoughts of the many hopefuls in love.

    ¡°Penny for your thoughts,¡± Leroy spoke up after they had reached the outside.

    Ariel, her eyes trained on the golden moon rising in the clear dusk sky, shrugged. ¡°They¡¯re probably not worth a penny.¡±

    ¡°Maybe, maybe not,¡± he agreed, and Ariel turned her head, catching the small smile on his face. ¡°But just the same, I bet I can guess them.¡±

    ¡°What? You¡¯re a mind reader now in addition to a bassist?¡±

    The monk narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°You laugh now, but it won¡¯t be so funny when I¡¯m rattling off your deepest muses.¡±

    Ariel smiled challengingly at him. ¡°Well, what am I thinking?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re worrying whether Jasper is going to like that dress on you, or whether he¡¯s simply going to think: great, now I have two Mandys...¡±

    ¡°As if, Monk,¡± Ariel objected, her cheeks distinctly red in the falling dark.

    Leroy¡¯s grin was equally noticeable. ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the best you can do, you¡¯re a million miles off your mark,¡± Ariel persisted, her arms crossed and a sour look set on her face. That Mandy.

    The monk spent a thoughtful moment in silence. ¡°Okay, maybe I was joking there,¡± he allowed, glancing at her with a shadow of his smile returning. ¡°But I know you are nervous. The good news is though, you don¡¯t have to be.¡±

    Ariel, who had taken to staring pointedly out over the festival grounds, looked back to the monk with kindness in her eyes. ¡°Thanks, Leroy.¡±

    The monk patted her shoulder reassuringly, and they walked in comfortable silence. That was until Leroy halted, a look of deep longing crossing his face. Ariel allowed herself a small smile; she had smelled it too.

    ¡°Not hungry, huh?¡± she said, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°I lied. Let¡¯s hurry so we can get back and I can eat,¡± the monk answered, walking quickly onward.

    Ariel followed behind, shaking her head.

 Chapter 38

    <hr>

    With her next breath, Ariel realized there were other scents mingling with the aroma of cooking food. The fragrance of magnolias, which had been strong before, now enveloped her senses completely. As they passed the festival grounds, it felt like the perfume was invading her mind, leaving her in an almost dreamy state. Ariel could easily understand how Mr. Marlowe¡¯s favorite flower could set the mood for this romantic night.

    By the time they reached the theater stairs, Ariel¡¯s nervousness had been temporarily replaced by a wave of excitement. A million questions raced through her mind about the photograph they were investigating. Would identifying the person in it provide any answers?

    ¡°Are you sure you know where to look?¡± Ariel asked, climbing the top step and taking the monk¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Yep, you just turn left at that one hall and make a right at the other,¡± Leroy replied, a grin tugging at his lips as he led her through the double doors.

    But Ariel¡¯s expression had suddenly turned pale and uncomfortable. The usual tug of sickness and dizziness she felt whenever she crossed the threshold of the theater was magnified, its grip tighter and its pull stronger.

    ¡°Ariel, I was just kidding. I¡¯m not going to get us lost. We¡¯ll be back in time for you to sit next to John,¡± Leroy relented, noticing her silence and grave looks.

    Swallowing, Ariel looked up at him, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that. The doors... I felt sick,¡± she explained, closing her eyes in an effort to shut out the dizziness.

    Leroy tilted his head in confusion. ¡°Well, they usually do that to you, Ariel. Let¡¯s walk it off.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Leroy,¡± Ariel protested, gripping his arm tighter as another wave of nausea passed through her.

    Trying to clarify, he suggested in a lighter tone, ¡°You do have an empty stomach. Maybe that¡¯s making you feel¡ª¡±

    ¡°This is worse; I don¡¯t know what it is...¡± Ariel answered, finally recovering somewhat.

    The monk now looked down at her with concern. ¡°Are you going to be okay? Should I take you back?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Ariel answered quickly, looking up at him with a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Let¡¯s go on.¡±

    Leroy observed her for an uncertain moment, but when she tugged on his arm, coaxing him forward, he decided not to question her further.

    If the theater had been dim and eerie earlier that day, it was now nearly pitch black and utterly unnerving in the silent night hours. Ariel gripped Leroy¡¯s arm tighter as they made slow progress down the first hall off the foyer. Squinting in the darkness, the monk directed her towards the left side of the hall.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to see, but the base is close... Maybe there¡¯s a stray flashlight we can use?¡± he suggested.

    A moment later, there was a click and a creak as the door to the base swung open, and the monk entered the room first. What followed was a bang and a curse.

    ¡°Leroy?¡± Ariel called into the blackness, barely able to make out his hunched figure two feet in front of her.

    Grumbling and bent over, holding his foot, the monk answered, ¡°I forgot about the table. I think I broke a toe.¡±

    Ariel sighed and, moving around the fuming monk, she started to look for the much-needed flashlight. There has to be one around here somewhere...

    ¡°Where are you, Ariel?¡± Leroy wondered, working his way opposite her.

    ¡°Over here¡ªat Max¡¯s desk... I think,¡± she replied.

    ¡°You think there¡¯ll be one there? I¡¯m going to see if Jasper has one stashed with the equipment,¡± Leroy said, his voice punctuated by the sounds of rummaging through thermometers, cameras, and various other pieces of Jasper¡¯s ghost-hunting arsenal. The noise echoed loudly in the silence.

    Ariel¡¯s fingers clumsily brushed against different objects, familiar yet foreign in the dark. It dawned on her that finding what they needed might take longer than they had, especially considering how much time they had already spent in this supposedly haunted theater.

    She paused and blinked into the surrounding blackness, her own heartbeat and breathing filling her ears. Although she had nothing against Mr. Marlowe, who had been peaceful thus far, the thought of a sudden visit from him in the dark was more than unsettling.

    ¡°Leroy? Have you found anything yet?¡± Ariel called out, imagining her voice filling the room and pushing any uninvited guests away.

    ¡°Hold on a moment,¡± Leroy answered distractedly, the clicking of metal on metal coming from his direction. ¡°I think this is it¡ª¡± Without warning, a flare of white light shot into the room, momentarily blinding Ariel.

    ¡°Hey!¡± she cried, shielding her eyes as the beam moved away from her face.

    ¡°Oh, sorry¡ªhere,¡± he apologized, tossing a second flashlight her way.

    Ariel caught it and quickly turned it on. Comforted slightly by the two beams of light, they were reassured that they were no longer in danger of tripping over something and breaking a leg. Together, they left the base, hoping to find a picture matching the one on Ariel¡¯s nightstand.

    ¡°How much further?¡± Ariel asked as they hurried down hall after hall.

    His face glowing in the pale light, Leroy aimed his flashlight toward a corridor to their right. ¡°Over here¡­¡±

    With only the sound of their feet padding rapidly across the wooden floors, Ariel¡¯s light began searching the dim walls for pictures of old actresses captured in moments of glory and fame.

    ¡°Ah-ha, there are some pictures,¡± Leroy announced, his beam of light bouncing off a section of the wall just ahead.

    Ariel¡¯s pulse quickened. For some reason, she suddenly felt apprehensive about solving this piece of the mystery. Eyes. A presence. Ariel felt something behind her. Quickly, with her heart pounding in her ears, Ariel spun around, her flashlight casting a bright arc through the hall.

    ¡°Ariel?¡± Leroy said, noticing she had paused.

    Ariel blinked. She saw nothing, no one was there. But yet¡­

    ¡°Sorry¡ªit was nothing¡­¡± she answered vaguely, moving ahead of him with a forced smile.

    He wasn¡¯t so easily convinced.

 Chapter 39

    <hr>

    ¡°Ariel... you haven¡¯t been seeing things, have you?¡±

    With her back to him, Ariel bit her lip. Shoot. I need to be more careful.

    ¡°Seeing things, Leroy? I do have a pair of eyes, you know.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean, and you know it,¡± the monk replied, falling into step beside her. ¡°You would tell me, wouldn¡¯t you? If you saw something? You¡¯ve been going on to Jasper about how you think this place is haunted¡­¡±

    Ariel felt the pressure of his words, but she knew how to handle it. If she could hold up against the likes of Jasper, Leroy had no chance of cracking her. The old man¡¯s secret was safe for a while longer.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think unusual things have been happening, Leroy? That hall of mirrors, our encounter with something just hours ago? Mandy and I fell through a perfectly sound floor,¡± Ariel countered, giving him an equally questioning look.

    The monk looked thoughtful, then nodded. ¡°Oy, I¡¯m on your side. Those things are odd, I was just saying¡­¡±

    Looking to change the subject before her guilt made things difficult, Ariel pointed out the pictures they had just arrived at. ¡°Here! Help me look.¡±

    And so the search began. Ariel closed her eyes for a moment, trying to recall the details of the photo she had only seen a handful of times. A sudden chill ran up her back.

    ¡°Hey, Ariel¡ªwhat are we looking for again? I mean, I know an actress, but there must be twenty here and¡ª¡±

    The monk¡¯s voice faded out. Ariel was no longer listening. An image, a vision, appeared in her mind, sharp as the picture ever was¡ªa little girl¡¯s face. The chill left her, and Ariel¡¯s eyes flew open. Her first impulse was to whip around and see what had just moved past her, but Leroy was staring at her.

    ¡°Ariel? You¡¯re not going to faint on me, are you?¡±

    Ariel shook her head quickly. ¡°Faint? Uh¡ªno. I was just closing my eyes to think better¡­ The picture was of a little girl with long blonde hair,¡± Ariel explained, her beam of light moving intently over the many pictures gleaming back at her.

    Leroy blinked and watched her for a moment. ¡°Blonde hair, you said?¡± he continued, joining her search.

    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Ariel murmured distractedly as she focused on each of the beautiful actresses smiling back at her. They were all so much older¡ªhow was she ever going to pick one out as the little girl?

    ¡°Hey¡ªwould you look at this¡­¡± the monk spoke up.

    Ariel tore her eyes off the latest actress she was scrutinizing to look at what Leroy had found. In a set of three large frames, complete with gold nameplates, were pictures of the infamous Marlowes. Ariel¡¯s eyes ran over the name: Tokuya Marlowe, and a slight pang hit her heart. Looking up, just above the name was the man himself, gazing kindly down at her. Ariel was not startled by his appearance¡ªbesides having slightly rosier cheeks, this was the same Mr. Marlowe she had been seeing the past three days.

    ¡°That¡¯s him, huh? The Mr. Marlowe we¡¯ve been hearing so much about? How about it, Ariel¡ªlook anything like the ghost?¡±

    Ariel looked up at the monk, startled. ¡°What do you mean? How should I know¡ªI¡¯ve never¡­ seen¡ª¡±

    ¡°Never seen him? Then just what did you see today with Mandy and Mr. Warner?¡± Leroy protested, giving her a strange look.

    Oops.

    ¡°Ooh, that. I forgot. Um¡ªI can¡¯t recall, he was gone so fast.¡±

    I plead the fifth.

    The monk returned her quick, innocent-looking smile with a critically raised eyebrow. ¡°But, hey¡ªlet¡¯s take Mandy here tomorrow and ask her what she thinks, she has the better memory and all¡­¡± Ariel rambled on under his heavy look.

    Realizing he wasn¡¯t letting it go easily, she became absorbed in examining the picture right below Mr. Marlowe¡¯s. That¡¯s when she noticed it. Empty. Blank. Gone. There was not a single trace that the frame had ever been filled, and if it weren¡¯t for the dusty gold nameplate below it, Ariel might have thought it was just there by mistake.

    Rebecca Marlowe. Mr. Marlowe¡¯s daughter. Ariel frowned. ¡°They must really hate her¡­¡± she said quietly, pointing to the vacant frame she was staring at.

    Beside her, Leroy nodded. ¡°Yeah, but would you keep a picture up of someone in a fancy gold frame who was planning on tearing your theater down?¡±

    Ariel¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°No, I guess not,¡± she answered, imagining Mr. Warner marching up to the picture and angrily pulling it out. ¡°I wonder if she knows she¡¯s been taken out of here,¡± Ariel went on, for some reason entranced with the fact that someone could be removed from her family like that.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    The monk made a knowing noise. ¡°I¡¯m sure. We¡¯ve seen her here a few times, and I¡¯m sure she¡¯s come before¡­ It¡¯s her own fault.¡±

    Ariel nodded. ¡°She was pretty cold. I wonder why she would hate this theater so much?¡±

    Leroy shrugged. ¡°I guess that¡¯s a question for Jasper. He interviewed her.¡±

    Ariel grew quiet, her questions disappearing as her eyes fell on the picture placed directly next to Mr. Marlowe¡¯s. Yvonne Marlowe¡ªand oh, what a beauty she was. Ariel, if she had any hopes before, now despaired of ever emulating her stunning looks.

    Inspiring? Try hypnotizing.

    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Leroy breathed.

    Yes, wow. But Ariel soon saw something more. Haughtiness, sharp and cold, hidden but present in the woman¡¯s eyes. Mrs. Williams was not chiding before¡ªAriel knew that if she could have given the picture a voice at that moment, she would have been greeted coldly, or not at all...

    They say that a picture speaks a thousand words, and Ariel could hear them all: Yes, I¡¯m rich, inspiring, beautiful¡­ and you are no one compared to me.

    A pretty smile, a pretty face¡­ and an ugly smugness. But none of that truly mattered¡ªAriel had found her match.

    ¡°Is this? I can¡¯t remember very well¡­¡± Leroy spoke, squinting at the photo as if that could help his memory.

    The photo burned bright in Ariel¡¯s mind, those sapphire eyes¡­ the golden hair¡­ All the picture on the wall was missing was youth and innocence.

    ¡°Yes, I think so¡­¡± Ariel finally answered, feeling strangely detached.

    There was no lightbulb going off, no real spark of realization. The discovery somehow seemed to fall flat. But what was she expecting? A eureka moment? This was it, there she was, mystery solved¡ªor at least part of it.

    ¡°Mission accomplished, but where do we go from here?¡± Leroy asked, eyeing the picture as curiously as Ariel.

    Ariel blinked. Where did they go from there? What was all this supposed to mean? The picture she had found in the office was merely one of Mr. Marlowe¡¯s wife as a child. Why had the situation seemed so desperate, why had she gone back for the photo? What was its significance?

    ¡°Earth to Ariel,¡± Leroy said, waving a hand in front of her face. ¡°I was asking what you wanted to do from here¡ª¡±

    ¡°Um, sorry, Leroy. I guess¡­ why don¡¯t we head back?¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. We can think on it and talk later,¡± the monk agreed, stepping in line to follow her lead out.

    After a few moments of walking, Ariel felt a surge of energy return, accompanied by a dull headache. She quickened her pace. Leroy, too, seemed to catch a spark of excitement, his thoughts clearly focused on the warm dinner awaiting him. Somewhere, a nagging voice began speaking once more in Ariel¡¯s head, drowning out any thoughts regarding the Marlowes.

    Festival, festival, festival, it whispered. Ariel swallowed, her head throbbing worse than before.

    ¡°So, it was a picture of his wife,¡± Leroy spoke, breaking the thoughtful silence.

    Grateful for the distraction from her anxieties, Ariel tried to refocus on what they had just discovered. ¡°Yes... just his wife.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange. Why would your intuition tell you to retrieve a photo if it¡¯s only his wife?¡± the monk mused, looking down at her curiously.

    Ariel gave a helpless shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s what confuses me.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll have to think on it. I¡¯ll keep my eyes open,¡± Leroy offered as they turned the last corner.

    Ariel smiled up at him. ¡°Thanks, Leroy¡ªfor all your help. I couldn¡¯t have figured out this much on my own.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± the monk answered with a wink.

    Ariel gave him a playful nudge as they entered the foyer. A new emotion gripped her: dread. Looming in the pale light of their flashlights were the large doors, their only exit.

    ¡°Are you going to be okay this time around?¡± Leroy asked gently, noting her pale complexion.

    Ariel could tell she wasn¡¯t. Her stomach was already churning, and the pressure in her head was escalating. Determinedly, she bit her lip and nodded up at the monk. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay. Let¡¯s just get out of here.¡±

    He didn¡¯t believe her, but he nodded, and then they crossed over to the doors and passed through them. Emerging into the sultry night air, the moisture from the earlier rain lingering, Leroy was careful not to let go of Ariel¡¯s arm. Ariel sank to her knees, grateful for an empty stomach as it felt as though it might turn itself inside out.

    ¡°Just breathe, Ariel,¡± Leroy urged, his warm, heavy hand rubbing her back gently.

    Taking deep breaths, Ariel stood with the monk¡¯s support. ¡°Better?¡± he asked uncertainly.

    Ariel nodded and gave him a small smile. ¡°Better.¡±

    Letting out a sigh, Leroy helped Ariel down the stairs. ¡°This isn¡¯t good, Ariel. We¡¯re going to have to find you a new way in.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but where?¡± Ariel answered, releasing Leroy¡¯s arm as she slowly felt strong enough to walk on her own again.

    ¡°What about that room we saw this morning, the one where Mr. Warner accepted those deliveries of flowers?¡± the monk suggested.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to ask him about it...¡± Ariel replied, her mind drifting from the conversation as they passed the festival grounds.

    The moonlight cast an eerie glow over the festival area, casting long shadows that danced with every step. The remnants of the earlier rain clung to the air, making the night feel heavier, more oppressive. The colorful banners and half-constructed booths looked ghostly in the dim light, adding to Ariel¡¯s growing sense of unease.

    She glanced at Leroy, who seemed lost in thought, probably thinking of their next steps or maybe just that dinner he was so eager for. Ariel¡¯s mind, however, was a whirlwind of questions and fears. What was the significance of the photo? Why did it feel so urgent? And how did it connect to the strange occurrences they had been experiencing?

    They reached the edge of the festival grounds, where the path forked. To the left lay the town center, its lights twinkling invitingly. To the right was the winding road leading back to the mansion, now shrouded in darkness. Ariel stopped, looking both ways, feeling the weight of her decision pressing down on her.

    ¡°We should head back,¡± Leroy said softly, as if reading her thoughts. ¡°We need to figure this out, but not tonight. You need rest.¡±

    Ariel nodded, grateful for his understanding. Together, they turned left, heading toward the town center. The familiar sounds and sights of the town began to replace the oppressive silence of the festival grounds, easing Ariel¡¯s tension.

    As they walked, Leroy kept a steady pace beside her, occasionally glancing over to make sure she was okay. Ariel appreciated his presence, knowing that without him, she might have crumbled under the weight of it all. The night¡¯s events replayed in her mind, each moment tinged with mystery and a hint of fear.

    By the time they reached the warmly lit town center, Ariel felt a semblance of normalcy returning. The bright lights and the distant chatter of people brought her back to reality, grounding her in the present. Leroy guided her to a bench near a small caf¨¦, and they sat down.

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Leroy said, breaking the silence, ¡°we¡¯ll talk to Mr. Warner and get to the bottom of this.¡±

    Ariel nodded, her thoughts still scattered but a bit clearer. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± she echoed, feeling a glimmer of hope amidst the confusion.

 Chapter 40

    Day Four

    8:00 PM

    "So, where have you been?"

    Jasper''s words rang in Ariel''s ears, making her heart skip a beat. Why now? The question was so typical of Jasper that a flash of anger rose to her cheeks. Beside her, Leroy made a slight adjustment in his seat and then spoke with the confidence and calmness Ariel didn¡¯t possess at the moment.

    "Out for a walk."

    Ariel stole a glance at the monk. Amazingly, his expression remained unfazed despite the glare Jasper now directed at him.

    "To the theater?" Jasper''s tone dripped with skepticism.

    "Perhaps we walked past it..."

    A palpable tension settled between Jasper and the monk. The silence would have been unbearable had Taylor not cried out in protest.

    "For a walk? We''re all starving in here, and you choose to go out for a leisurely stroll?"

    The monk matched the priestess''s glare. "Remind me not to come between you and your hunger."

    Seated safely away from Taylor, Leroy didn''t have to feel the repercussions of this remark, but the priestess''s eyes glinted with the revenge she planned on taking later.

    "A walk, eh? That sounds refreshing, actually. I''m sure Mandy and I would have liked to have joined you," Mr. Warner interjected with an affectionate glance at the medium and then a wounded one towards the monk.

    Sitting next to her, John gave Ariel an imploring look, which seemed to say that he, too, would have joined them on their walk. Ariel struggled to swallow a frown, guilt stabbing at her. She had gone off gallivanting with Leroy and left John to face the dining room alone.

    Ariel''s hands fidgeted, longing to seek refuge in a nice hot cup of coffee, but the food hadn''t arrived yet. As her gaze rose from the table, Ariel locked eyes with Mandy. The medium''s pale lips pursed for a moment before relaxing into a slight smile. Ariel braced herself for what was to come next.

    "Did you enjoy your walk?"

    That Mandy. Ariel felt Jasper''s gaze boring into her once more. Underneath the table, Leroy''s foot bumped against hers. Attempting to restrain her glare at the medium, Ariel offered up a brittle smile.

    "It was fine."

    Mandy continued, unperturbed. "I trust my dress kept you warm?"

    Ariel''s smile faltered for a moment, but then she recovered. "Certainly more than that piece of tissue is doing for you."

    A bit of color entered the medium''s cheeks. "It''s tulle, actually. And perhaps... but, I''m not worried. I''ll find a way to keep warm," she answered vaguely, her gaze drifting over to Jasper.

    Ariel''s own cheeks began to burn, but she managed to check her anger as her stare fell on Mr. Warner. "Surely," she agreed, sending a knowing look to the playwright.

    The medium snapped her attention back to Ariel, barely managing to keep her expression neutral at the implication. Ariel, not bothering to contain her triumphant smile, was shaken in the next moment by an approaching waiter. Instead of carrying delicious food and long-awaited coffee, he brought with him a single magnolia and a slightly sheepish expression. His arrival at their table brought silence.

    "Compliments of the gentleman at table twelve," he announced.

    A rush of heat crept up Ariel''s neck. Not for me... please, not for me...

    Across the table from her, Mandy broke her intense glare away from her rival to look up innocently at the uncomfortable waiter.

    That Mandy.

    A small smile grew on Taylor''s red lips. Discreetly, she mouthed, "Noah," in Ariel''s direction. A second wave of heat flushed Ariel''s cheeks, and vengefully, she sought out the priestess''s foot under the table.

    The young man delivering the magnolia cast a look over his shoulder, as if seeking confirmation from the mysterious gentleman as to which woman should receive this token of admiration. With a slight nod, he faced them all once more and extended the magnolia.

    Ariel watched his hand move forward almost in slow motion. Past Max, near Mandy now¡ªthe medium''s wrist was on the rise, ready to modestly cover her mouth¡ªbut it went on (and the medium''s wrist fell limply), moving by Jasper who, Ariel noted, looked especially deadly tonight, his sharp eyes staring at the magnolia as though his gaze could obliterate the flower.

    Ariel swallowed hard. The progress of the magnolia was approaching her, and now more than ever, she wished she had a cup of coffee to escape into. Those five seconds of suspense ticked by painfully. Then, with great relief, Ariel saw that his hand wasn''t going to stop at her but continued across the table to rest finally at Taylor.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident."For you, ma''am," the waiter said, offering the priestess a self-conscious smile.

    Taylor returned the smile with one that seemed to say such flattering attentions were paid to her all the time, but Ariel could see the surprise in her eyes.

    "May I inquire the gentleman''s name?" Taylor asked, holding the magnolia up to her nose, enjoying its perfume.

    The waiter shifted where he stood, looking as if he wished to glance behind himself, perhaps at table twelve, but merely answered, "My instructions were only to deliver the magnolia, that is all."

    "Hmm," Taylor murmured. Then, setting down the magnolia, she stood. "I will ask him myself."

    The waiter looked as if he wanted to protest, but upon seeing the determination in the priestess''s eyes, shrugged and stepped aside. He had done what he was ordered to do; it was out of his hands.

    With their view no longer obstructed, everyone peered across the emptying dining room towards mysterious table number twelve, Leroy going so far as to stand up for a better look. The monk sat down in the next moment, a strange look on his face, something almost like an amused smile. He seemed almost satisfied. Studying him closer, Ariel almost could call it relieved. Most of the table returned their attention back to themselves. Taylor remained standing.

    "Is this your idea of a joke?" she asked, her voice sharp.

    The waiter winced at the biting question and then looked hard at the empty table twelve as though pure will could bring the gentleman back. "He was there a minute ago. It appears he has left, perhaps for the festival? It starts soon, you know," he explained. Then, desiring to have this uncomfortable conversation no longer, he waved and excused himself.

    Ariel watched Taylor uncertainly as the priestess returned to her seat. But her alarm was uncalled for as a small smile came to the woman''s mouth. Her hands took up the magnolia.

    "I believe this counts as my first magnolia of the night, Mr. Warner?" Taylor asked. Not particularly interested in the playwright''s answer, she went on, "I don''t believe either of you have received one?"

    With her smug smile, clearly, the priestess expected the reply to be no. But Ariel was able to match her in numbers as well as in a smile.

    "I received my first magnolia before dinner."

    "You did?" Mr. Warner cut in, surprised, but no one paid him any heed.

    The priestess paused in stroking the stem of her magnolia to raise a disbelieving eyebrow. "Right. Sure you did."

    Ariel sat straighter in her seat, her cheeks tinting red. "I did."

    Never mind that it was a completely platonic gift, given by John...

    Taylor sat back in her chair, examining the magnolia with a smug smile. "Oh really? Where is it?"

    Ariel opened her mouth to declare it was right here, but then blinked as she realized it wasn''t. It was somewhere else... but where? She glanced at John, who watched her with an odd expression, something between encouraging and discouraging. His smile was bright enough, but his eyes silently pleaded with her not to reveal it. Ariel gave him a quick half-smile and returned her attention to the priestess.

    Just great. I lost John''s magnolia and now I look like a liar...

    "Well?" Taylor persisted, her expression growing more triumphant with every second Ariel remained silent.

    Pointedly ignoring the priestess''s smugness, Ariel mentally retraced her steps.

    Did I leave it at the theater? No. The garden. I left it on the bench! I could go out and get it, but John¡ª

    Ariel smiled to herself. "It''s in my room. I left it there before Leroy and I took our walk."

    Beside her, John relaxed a bit. Ariel couldn''t help noticing him glance at Mandy. She blinked with confusion, but before she could put any more thought into it, Taylor began again.

    "Fine, but then who gave it to you?"

    If Ariel could have found the woman''s foot, she would have stepped on it promptly. But there were simply too many feet under that table, and the risk of brushing up against Jasper... Ariel''s cheeks tinged pink.

    Jasper. He had slipped her mind. It was a dangerous mistake. She could only imagine what brooding stare he had been giving her all this time. But when she chanced a small glance his way, she found he wasn''t looking at her at all but gazing off distantly.

    With Taylor''s last question burning her ears, Ariel was prepared to refuse to answer but was saved by something even better: food.

 Chapter 41

    Day Four

    8:00pm

    The Williams Inn

    "So, where have you been?"

    Jasper''s voice cut through the murmurs of the dining room, making Ariel''s heart skip a beat. Typical Jasper. Her cheeks flushed with a surge of irritation. Why now?

    Beside her, Leroy shifted slightly in his seat, exuding a calm confidence Ariel envied. "Out for a walk," he replied evenly.

    Ariel glanced at the monk, marveling at his unflinching composure despite Jasper''s piercing glare.

    "To the theater?" Jasper''s tone was sharp, accusatory.

    "Perhaps we walked past it..." Leroy''s response was nonchalant, but the tension between him and Jasper was palpable.

    The silence grew thick until Taylor broke it with an exasperated cry. "For a walk? We''re all starving in here, and you choose to go out for a leisurely stroll?"

    The monk met her fiery gaze without hesitation. "Remind me not to come between you and your hunger."

    Safely seated away from Taylor, Leroy didn''t have to face the immediate wrath of the priestess, but her eyes gleamed with a promise of revenge.

    "A walk, eh? That sounds refreshing, actually. I''m sure Mandy and I would have liked to have joined you," Mr. Warner interjected, casting an affectionate glance at the medium and a wounded one at the monk.

    John, sitting next to Ariel, gave her an imploring look, as if he too would have preferred to join them. Ariel''s stomach churned with guilt. She had left John to face the dining room alone while she gallivanted with Leroy.

    Ariel''s hands fidgeted, longing for the comfort of a hot cup of coffee, but the food had yet to arrive. She glanced around the table, her eyes meeting Mandy''s. The medium''s pale lips were pursed for a moment before curving into a slight smile. Ariel braced herself for the inevitable.

    "Did you enjoy your walk?" Mandy''s voice was smooth, almost too casual.

    Ariel felt Jasper''s gaze intensify. Underneath the table, Leroy''s foot bumped against hers, a silent reassurance. Ariel forced a brittle smile. "It was fine."

    Mandy remained undeterred. "I trust my dress kept you warm?"

    Ariel''s smile faltered for a moment before she recovered. "Certainly more than that piece of tissue is doing for you."

    A flush of color appeared on Mandy''s cheeks. "It''s tulle, actually. And perhaps... but I''m not worried. I''ll find a way to keep warm," she replied vaguely, her gaze drifting to Jasper.

    Ariel''s cheeks burned, but she managed to control her anger, turning her attention to Mr. Warner. "Surely," she agreed, sending a knowing look to the playwright.

    The medium snapped her attention back to Ariel, barely managing to keep her expression neutral at the implication. Ariel, not bothering to contain her triumphant smile, was shaken in the next moment by an approaching waiter. Instead of carrying delicious food and long-awaited coffee, he brought with him a single magnolia and a slightly sheepish expression. His arrival at their table brought silence.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it."Compliments of the gentleman at table twelve," he announced.

    A rush of heat crept up Ariel''s neck. Not for me...please, not for me...

    Across the table, Mandy broke her intense glare away from her rival to look up innocently at the uncomfortable waiter. That Mandy.

    A small smile grew on Taylor''s red lips. Discreetly, she mouthed, "Noah," in Ariel''s direction. A second heat wave flushed Ariel''s cheeks, and vengefully she sought out the priestess''s foot under the table. The young man cast a look over his shoulder, as if to get confirmation from the mysterious gentleman as to which woman should receive this token of admiration. With a slight nod, he faced them all once more and extended the magnolia.

    Ariel watched his hand move forward almost as if in slow motion, past Max¡ªit was going near Mandy now... The medium''s wrist was on the rise, ready to modestly cover her mouth¡ªbut it went on (and the medium''s wrist fell limply), moving by Jasper who, Ariel noted, looked especially deadly tonight, his sharp eyes staring at the magnolia as though his gaze could obliterate the flower.

    Ariel swallowed. The progress of the magnolia was approaching her, and now more than ever she wished she had a cup of coffee to escape in. Those five seconds of suspense ticked by painfully¡ªbut then, with great relief, Ariel saw that his hand wasn''t going to stop at her. It continued across the table to rest finally at Taylor.

    "For you, ma''am," the waiter said, offering the priestess a self-conscious smile.

    Taylor returned this smile with one that seemed to say such flattering attentions were paid to her all the time, but Ariel could see the surprise in her eyes. "May I inquire the gentleman''s name?" she asked, holding the magnolia up to her nose, enjoying its perfume.

    The waiter shifted where he stood, looking as if he wished to glance behind himself, perhaps at table twelve, but merely answered, "My instructions were only to deliver the magnolia, that is all."

    "Hmm," Taylor murmured. Then, setting down the magnolia, she stood. "I will ask him myself."

    The waiter looked as if he wanted to protest, but upon seeing the determination in the priestess''s eyes, shrugged and stepped aside. He had done what he was ordered to do; it was out of his hands.

    With their view no longer obstructed, everyone peered across the emptying dining room towards the mysterious table number twelve. Leroy went so far as to stand up for a better look. The monk sat down the next moment, a strange look on his face, something almost like an amused smile. He seemed almost satisfied. Studying him closer, Ariel could almost call it relief. Most of the table returned their attention to themselves, but Taylor remained standing.

    "Is this your idea of a joke?" she demanded, her voice tinged with annoyance and curiosity.

 Chapter 42

    The waiter winced at the biting question and then looked hard at the empty table twelve as though pure will could bring the gentleman back. "He was there a minute ago. It appears he has left, perhaps for the festival? It starts soon, you know," he explained, clearly eager to escape the awkward situation. With a hurried wave, he excused himself.

    Ariel watched Taylor uncertainly as the priestess returned to her seat. But her alarm was uncalled for, as a small smile appeared on Taylor''s lips. She picked up the magnolia and twirled it between her fingers.

    "I believe this counts as my first magnolia of the night, Mr. Warner?" Taylor said, not particularly interested in the playwright''s response. "I don''t believe either of you have received one?"

    With her smug smile, Taylor clearly expected the reply to be no. However, Ariel was able to match her in numbers and in smile. "I received my first magnolia before dinner."

    "You did?" Mr. Warner cut in, surprised, but no one paid him any heed.

    The priestess paused in stroking the stem of her magnolia to raise a disbelieving eyebrow. "Right. Sure you did."

    Ariel sat straighter in her seat, her cheeks tinting red. "I did."

    Never mind that it was a completely platonic gift, given by John...

    Taylor sat back in her chair, gazing into the magnolia. "Oh really? Where is it?"

    Ariel opened her mouth to respond with something along the lines of "right here," but then blinked as she realized it wasn''t right here. It was somewhere else...but where? Ariel glanced at John, who was watching her with an odd expression, something caught between encouraging and discouraging. His smile was bright enough, but his eyes silently pleaded with her not to reveal it. Ariel gave him a quick half smile and returned her attention to the priestess.

    Just great. I lost John''s magnolia and now I look like a liar...

    "Well?" Taylor persisted, her expression growing more triumphant with every second Ariel remained silent.

    Pointedly ignoring the priestess''s smugness, Ariel mentally retraced her steps. Did I leave it at the theater? No. The garden. I left it on the bench! I could go out and get it, but John...

    Ariel smiled to herself. "It''s in my room. I left it there before Leroy and I took our walk."

    Beside her, John relaxed a bit. Ariel couldn''t help noticing him glance at Mandy. Ariel blinked with confusion, but before she could put any more thought into it, Taylor began again.

    "Fine, but then who gave it to you?"

    If Ariel could have found the woman''s foot, she would have stepped on it promptly, but there were simply too many feet under that table, and the risk of brushing up against Jasper... Ariel''s cheeks tinged pink. Jasper. He had slipped her mind. It was a dangerous mistake. She could only imagine what brooding stare he had been giving her all this time... but when she chanced a small glance his way, she found he wasn''t looking at her at all, but gazing off distantly.

    With Taylor''s last question burning her ears, Ariel was prepared to refuse to answer, but was saved by something even better: food.

    "Here we are," Noah announced, setting down a large circular tray in the middle of their table. "The finest festival food you''ll ever eat."

    "He speaks the truth," Mr. Warner agreed, helping himself to a serving of steaming rice.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.With a sigh of relief, Ariel pretended to be absorbed in dishing up, eager to get a bite in her mouth and have an excuse not to talk. A second waiter followed Noah with a tray full of coffee. The hot cup of amber liquid set in front of Ariel was the icing on the cake, and for the first time that night, she felt content with her mouth full and a cup of coffee to warm her hands. Ariel wasn''t the only one pleased at the arrival of food. Beside her, Leroy filled his plate with enough for three people, earning him a disgusted look from Taylor as he swiped a dumpling she was reaching for.

    "Don''t you love all this sharing? A bit romantic, isn''t it?" Mr. Warner remarked a few moments later, happily offering Mandy the last rice ball, which she promptly declined.

    "Oh, very," Taylor murmured dryly, watching the monk down the table from her shovel in bite after bite.

    "Well, I hope you all enjoy," Noah said, seeing everyone with plates filled. "I must be getting ready for the festival, but I''ll... join you later," he announced, speaking the last part toward Ariel with a slight, hopeful smile.

    Ariel, currently mid-sip, looked up at him and nodded. Expecting a departing wave, his next words nearly caused her to choke on her coffee.

    "Oh, I was going to ask you¡ª" he took a step closer to her chair, his voice somewhat lowered.

    Ariel swallowed her coffee in a gulp. The pink rising in Noah''s cheeks as he drew near didn''t bode well. Tensing¡ªshe could almost read the words will you marry me? in his eyes¡ªAriel''s hand reached for Leroy''s arm. The sharp grating sound of a chair being slid across wood was heard in the next moment. Ariel was temporarily released from her panic, her attention suddenly absorbed in the fact that Jasper was now standing.

    "Mr. Williams, could I have a word with you alone."

    This was not a question; it was a command, and the low tone it was spoken in sent a shiver down Ariel''s back. What is Jasper doing?

    Beside her, Leroy was attempting to extract his arm from Ariel''s grip, her nails digging into his sleeve, the monk''s expression displaying his amusement. Noah blinked calmly. "Sure," he answered, "just a moment."

    He looked at Ariel once more and leaned in even closer, his voice coming almost to a whisper. "I was wondering, I mean, I''m not sure how severe it is¡ª" he began, his words faltering slightly as his cheeks grew more and more flushed.

    Ariel reassumed her grip on Leroy''s unfortunate arm, feeling confused as she tried to understand what she was being asked over the pounding in her ears.

    "I guess, I just wanted to know if it was okay to give you a magnolia tonight?"

    Ariel blinked. She opened her mouth to answer, but nothing came out. Clearly, her confusion was showing as Noah hastily went on. "You know, with your terrible allergy to them. I wouldn''t want to cause you harm. Should I give you a rose instead?"

    Ariel felt the tension that had built up in her release. No proposal, at least not yet. Ariel could feel the weight of everyone''s stares as their confusion grew and hers left.

    "I''ll be okay; magnolias will be fine," she finally answered, her voice coming out a bit weakly.

    Noah looked down at her, concerned. "Are you sure? You were so affected last time."

    "An allergy? I was not aware you had any," Mandy spoke up.

    Ariel shot her rival a sharp look. That Mandy.

 Chapter 43

    "Oh, do you not know?" Noah asked, glancing briefly at those seated around the table. "She has a terrible allergy. I found her in distress the first day I met her¡ª"

    The energy at the table shifted palpably. Heat began to climb up Ariel''s neck as she felt herself losing control of the conversation.

    "An allergy to magnolias, huh?" the priestess prodded, sending a small, knowing smile to Ariel, who could feel the heat rush up to her cheeks.

    That Taylor! She thinks I made that up to avoid getting magnolias from Noah... why did I have to pick magnolias?!

    "In distress?" Ariel''s stomach clenched at the sound of Jasper''s voice. Though every part of her didn''t want to look at him, she found herself doing just that.

    "Yes," Noah answered, clearly bothered that no one seemed aware of her dangerous allergy. "Her eyes were watering so badly."

    The next breath Ariel took hitched somewhere in her throat as Jasper turned his gaze on her, practically pinning her with his eyes.

    "But," Ariel gasped out, desperate to shut the conversation down, "I''m fine now. It''s not that bad, really..."

    Noah opened his mouth to argue, but Ariel had had all she could take. In a last-ditch effort to persuade him, she placed a reassuring hand on his arm. A flash of red filled the young man''s face, but it seemed to do the trick. Satisfied, Noah nodded and then looked up at Jasper.

    "You said you wanted to talk with me?"

    Ariel''s hand went limp, quickly removed from Noah''s arm as she turned in her seat to face her boss once more. Jasper met Noah''s gaze, then darted his eyes to Ariel briefly.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    What is his problem? There is no reason for him to have to speak with Noah alone!

    Despite her recent embarrassment, Ariel found she could summon up some anger and shot Jasper a discouraging glare. Outwardly, he didn''t seem to acknowledge the look, but after a moment, he answered.

    "Perhaps later. The festival is starting. I''m sure you have work to do."

    "I do. Thank you. I''ll see you all soon," Noah replied. With a final wave to everyone and a kind smile at Ariel, the young man quickly departed.

    There was a painful silence at the table before Mr. Warner broke it with his usual tact.

    "An allergy to magnolias? My dear, this is serious! Why, we were just talking about that today!"

    An involuntary memory of their conversation with Shiloh played before Ariel''s mind''s eye¡ªimages of Mr. Warner holding the bouquet of deadly magnolias, tossing them out...

    "He''s right. It is serious. Perhaps you should stay in? We wouldn''t want to risk your health," Mandy added, turning her attention on her rival, feigning concern.

    Ariel met Mandy''s innocent gaze, her eyes glinting with defiance.

    Not a chance.

    "I''m fine. I''ve seemed to have adjusted to being around them," she answered as evenly as she could.

    "Perhaps she should stay in," Jasper remarked, speaking as though Ariel hadn''t answered.

    Ariel''s gaze quickly swung over to Jasper. Appearing utterly impassive, he took a deep sip of coffee. Ariel gripped her own cup, with half a mind to toss its lukewarm contents on her boss. Mr. Warner was nodding heartily and opened his mouth to agree when Ariel cut him off.

    "I''m not staying in."

    Even as the words left her mouth, Ariel found them strange. Wasn''t it just hours ago that she would have given anything not to participate in this festival? Her eyes fell on Mandy and her annoying proximity to Jasper.

    Things change.

    "Mr. Warner, isn''t it time we should be heading out?" Leroy prompted, redirecting their attention to a more important matter.

    The playwright glanced down at his watch.

    "Oh. You''re very right. Let''s get the show on the road¡ªcan''t miss a thing!"

    Suddenly, the table was busy with activity as everyone gathered their things. Ariel sunk back into her seat.

    Finally.

    Leroy stood up and looked down at Ariel, offering her a hand, which she took gratefully.

    "Thank you," she whispered as he led her from the table.

    The monk flashed her a smile.

    "Anytime."

 Chapter 44

    Walking out of the dining room that night was a world apart from the bustling, noisy atmosphere they had left behind. Ariel''s heart still pounded in her chest, and a small part of her desperately wanted to retreat and stay inside. As she clung to Leroy''s arm, she was struck by how eerily empty the once-bustling dining room and hallways had become. The space was now a ghost town, devoid of the earlier activity.

    "Ghost town in here, huh?" Leroy remarked, his voice echoing slightly as they turned into yet another desolate corridor.

    "Yeah," Ariel replied, savoring the tranquility and emptiness before she was plunged back into the chaos of the festival.

    They reached the outside far too quickly. The warm, almost humid breeze in the air was the only trace of the earlier rain. Ariel looked up into the night sky and was rewarded with a breathtaking view of countless stars, each twinkling like tiny candle flames. Leroy pointed out the full moon, its silvery light casting a gentle glow over the landscape.

    "Couldn''t ask for a better night," he commented, his tone carrying a hint of admiration.

    Ariel nodded reluctantly. Part of her had been hoping for rain to provide an excuse to avoid the festival. Leroy began humming a tune and then paused, his brow furrowed in thought.

    "How does that song go again?" he wondered aloud.

    Ariel blinked at him, raising an eyebrow. "What song?"

    "Wait, it''s coming to me. Something like... ''Can you feel the love tonight?''"

    Ariel tried to suppress a laugh, her lips twitching into a smile as she looked away. His voice was unexpectedly soothing, and she made a mental note to ask him to sing for her again¡ªjust not right now and definitely not that song.

    "Almost there," he announced, drawing her attention back to the festival grounds. Her smile faded as she took in the scene before her.

    The festival grounds were a sea of light and color, with fires crackling and lanterns glowing like constellations scattered across the field. Shadows of Mandy, Mr. Warner, Taylor, Max, and Jasper flickered in the distance, their figures wavering like specters. Ariel''s stomach churned. The grounds were teeming with far more people than she had anticipated, and the noise was overwhelming. As they neared, Ariel found herself raising her voice just to be heard over the shouts from the food stands, the squeals of joy, and the lively music playing somewhere nearby. Mr. Warner slowed to a stop just before they plunged into the throng.

    "What do you think? Amazing, huh?" he beamed, using his stage voice to full advantage. "We''re in for an excellent night; the play begins in just under an hour."

    Ariel''s face went pale as she recalled the last play she had attended, where she had been depicted as the love interest of Noah''s character. Leroy, noticing her distress, winked down at her.

    "I doubt Noah wrote this one, Ariel."

    Ariel nodded, trying to feel reassured but only becoming more anxious. She glanced around, hoping to find some distraction, but the sea of people was relentless.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Well, I suppose now is as good a time as any," Mr. Warner began, turning to Mandy and capturing her hands before she could pull them away. Ariel frowned, realizing that what she had been hoping to enjoy¡ªa bit of schadenfreude at Mandy''s expense¡ªwas now tinged with sympathy. She almost felt sorry for Mandy... almost.

    "Mandy, my dear," the playwright began, adopting an exaggeratedly dramatic posture, as though he were about to drop to one knee. "It is true I''ve only known you for a short time, but in that short time¡ª"

    Ariel watched as Mandy''s composed mask began to crack. She took a step back, trying to free herself from Mr. Warner''s grasp, but he held on firmly, his eyes closed in the throes of his theatrical proclamation. Not far off, Jasper was engaged in conversation with Max. When he noticed Mandy''s distressed position, a flicker of something dark¡ªperhaps annoyance¡ªcrossed his face. With a decisive stride, he made his way over to them.

    As Ariel glanced around, she realized that John was nowhere to be seen. She couldn''t recall him leaving the inn, which made his absence all the more perplexing.

    "Mandy¡ª"

    The name crashed into Ariel''s thoughts with such force that it obliterated everything else from her mind. Jasper had spoken it; he was upon them now, his demeanor suggesting a purpose and a strange strength that Ariel had noticed before. In one swift, almost effortless motion, he pulled the medium aside, disregarding Mr. Warner''s protests with an air of indifference. Without a word, he presented her with a Magnolia. Taylor''s mouth fell open slightly, and Ariel''s hung agape in sheer astonishment. A firm hand suddenly rested on her shoulder¡ªit was Leroy, ensuring she didn''t act out in a way that might be considered vengeful or, more importantly, embarrassing.

    If Ariel was shocked, Mandy was even more so. Never before had Ariel seen her rival¡¯s cheeks flush such a deep crimson. The color almost matched the hue of Ariel''s own cheeks at that moment¡ªalmost.

    "Jasper, I don''t know what... thank you," the priestess mumbled, her composure slipping¡ªa rare sight that Ariel wasn¡¯t sure she had ever witnessed before. The medium''s delight was uncontainable, and no sleeve in the world could conceal it. Jasper simply nodded.

    "You''re welcome."

    Mr. Warner stood just a few feet away, his expression mirroring Ariel''s surprise. The playwright fumbled with his words, opening and closing his mouth several times before managing to speak.

    "Excuse me, I was in the middle of a conversation with her¡ª"

    Jasper blinked, seemingly unaffected by the thinly veiled irritation in his client''s voice.

    "Were you? Excuse me then. Please continue."

    Mr. Warner shot Jasper one more offended glance before pulling the medium back to his side. Mandy made no attempt to resist; in a slightly dreamy state, she allowed the playwright to babble on. By the vacant look in her eye, Ariel surmised she wasn¡¯t truly listening. Ariel, too, found herself tuning out, the name Mandy echoing loudly in her ears. Leroy gently shook her shoulder.

    "Hey, look," he said, trying to draw her attention away from her turmoil. "Isn''t that Shiloh headed our way?"

    Ariel blinked and followed the direction of Leroy''s pointing finger. He was right¡ªthe actress, her arms already laden with roses, was hurrying toward them. Ariel quickly glanced at Mr. Warner, who was now elaborating on his proclamation, wishing he would hurry up and conclude his speech.

    Poor Shiloh.

    "Oh good, I found you," the young woman said, her smile lighting up her rosy cheeks.

    Ariel stepped forward to greet her, hoping to divert her gaze from the painful spectacle of her love reciting his affection to another woman.

    "Shiloh, how are you? Look at all the roses you have," Ariel said brightly, making sure to maintain plenty of eye contact.

    "I''m great," Shiloh responded breathlessly. "Where''s Daniel? I need to talk to him about the set. It turned out so nice¡ª" In her eagerness, the actress sidestepped Ariel, then froze mid-sentence.

    "And so, in short, my dear, I wish you to have..." Mr. Warner''s voice boomed suddenly, cutting through the murmur of the crowd as he prepared to present the Magnolia.

    Ariel glanced back at Shiloh, who stood with her arms going slack. For a moment, Ariel feared she might drop her roses, but instead, Shiloh cradled them loosely, her gaze fixed on the scene before her.

    That Mandy.

 Chapter 45

    Ariel¡¯s frown deepened as the playwright reached into his pocket, oblivious to the new member of his audience. With a flourish, he drew out the flower that Ariel knew she would be receiving later.

    "This Magnolia is yours," Mr. Warner announced, placing the bloom¡ªidentical to the one Ariel had received from John earlier¡ªinto the medium''s hands. Ariel blinked in confusion.

    A normal Magnolia?

    A small noise escaped from Shiloh¡ªwas it relief? Mandy seemed equally confused and relieved.

    "Thank you, Mr. Warner," Shiloh managed to say, offering a slight, if somewhat strained, smile.

    Ariel''s brow furrowed as the playwright beamed back at Shiloh.

    He goes on and on about his love, and then he gives her a regular Magnolia?

    Emerging from his dreamy reverie, Mr. Warner noticed he was not alone.

    "Shiloh. Hello."

    The actress adjusted her grip on the roses, smiling faintly.

    "Hello, Daniel."

    Mandy looked between them, then stepped away from the playwright, creating some space.

    "Looks like you¡¯ve been having a successful night. Though I suppose we could have guessed as much," Mr. Warner said, attempting a smile of his own.

    Shiloh¡¯s smile faded slightly as she replied, "Oh, you flatter me. I¡¯m no Yvonne, but Makenzie here..." She let her dark eyes drift toward the medium, who was visibly uncomfortable.

    "Please, do not assume the same of me either," the medium protested, shaking her head.

    Shiloh offered a kinder smile. "Don¡¯t be modest. Look at the start you have¡ªwhat¡¯s it been, ten minutes?"

    Mr. Warner shifted uncomfortably, clearly not pleased with the direction of the conversation. He tried to draw Shiloh¡¯s attention back to him.

    "Well, whether any of you ladies here become Yvonne," he said, making a point to include Ariel and Taylor, "is neither here nor there. You are all inspiring in my book. Now, Shiloh, how is the stage coming along?"

    This question seemed to work. Shiloh¡¯s demeanor shifted to a more businesslike tone as she glanced behind her, toward the stage.

    "Excellent. The team really pulled through. They would like you to look over some last-minute details, if you could..."

    Mr. Warner nodded briskly. "Very well. If you all would excuse me a moment, Mandy¡ª" he said, glancing at the medium for her consent.

    Mandy managed a slight nod, and with that, the playwright followed his actress into the swarming crowd. Ariel let out a sigh of relief. That interaction had been tense. She shot a sharp glare at her rival, who responded with her mask firmly back in place. A nagging thought surfaced in Ariel¡¯s mind: John. With a touch of concern, she glanced around but saw no sign of the priest.

    Had he decided to stay back?

    Driven by curiosity¡ªand with nothing else prompting her to speak to Jasper¡ªAriel strode over to her boss.

    "Have you seen John?"

    Jasper scanned the crowd, then crossed his arms nonchalantly. "No, but he¡¯ll turn up."

    Ariel frowned and opened her mouth to argue further but was interrupted as Leroy gently tugged her away.

    "Hey¡ªwait, I was trying to figure something out," Ariel protested.

    "But it¡¯s my turn, Ariel," the monk countered, coming to a halt and facing her.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Ariel looked up at him, puzzled. "Your turn?"

    Leroy grinned and pulled a Magnolia from his jacket pocket. "Now, Ariel, my dear, I know I¡¯ve only known you for a short time, but in that brief time¡ª" He began, mimicking Mr. Warner¡¯s grandiose gestures.

    "Very funny," Ariel said, swatting his arm.

    "Oy, Ariel, that¡¯s my bad arm," Leroy exclaimed, his eyes twinkling playfully as he grabbed her hands. "Let me finish¡ª"

    Ariel pursed her lips, feigning annoyance, but couldn¡¯t suppress the small smile that threatened to emerge.

    "There, that¡¯s a good girl. Now, this is the part where I¡¯m supposed to ramble on for ten minutes, but I¡¯m going to give you the edited version. So, Ariel, please accept this Magnolia as a sign of friendship. I¡¯ve decided that I like you most of the time (except when you hurt my arm and break my toes). If I had ever had a sister, I¡¯d want her to be just like you."

    The Magnolia Leroy was extending to her began to blur slightly in Ariel¡¯s vision.

    That Leroy. Why did he have to go and be all sensitive and nice?

    Ariel launched herself at the monk, enveloping both him and the Magnolia in a tight embrace.

    "Oy, Ariel¡ªyour Magnolia!" Leroy managed to say, though he hugged her just as tightly in return.

    "Thank you, Leroy," Ariel said, pulling back after a moment.

    The monk smiled kindly down at her, tapping her nose playfully with his finger. "You''re welcome."

    Taking the crushed Magnolia from Leroy, Ariel recalled that her first one was hopefully still resting on the garden bench back at the Inn. She glanced over at Mandy, who was examining one of her Magnolias and carelessly dangling the other. A slight pit formed in Ariel''s stomach. Jasper. Her chance was slipping away, just like that. It had been a long shot¡ªwell, a real long shot¡ªbut a small part of her had hoped she might receive his Magnolia. So much for that.

    That Mandy.

    Before Ariel could indulge in self-pity, John emerged from the dense crowd.

    "John!" Ariel called, waving him over. "Where were you?"

    John smiled warmly at Ariel. "I¡¯m sorry; I went to retrieve your Magnolia¡ªevery one counts."

    A bit surprised, Ariel accepted the Magnolia, holding both flowers with affection. "Thank you, John."

    "You¡¯re the one, huh?" Leroy asked, nudging Ariel playfully.

    John smiled sheepishly. "Guilty."

    Ariel heard Taylor snort and looked up just in time to see her smirk. Ariel turned her nose up at the priestess. Despite the circumstances, she was pleased with the Magnolias she had received from Leroy and John. However, one final Magnolia remained unclaimed: Noah''s.

    Breaking a path through the crowd came the newly crowned Mr. Marlowe and Mr. Warner. Ariel¡¯s fingers tightened around her two Magnolias with a mix of dread and anticipation. Flanked by John and Leroy, she hoped to shrink away behind them, but both men shook their heads and stepped aside, their eyes saying, you¡¯ve got to face this sometime.

    "Leroy...wait," Ariel protested, fumbling for his arm as he moved away from her.

    It was no use. Noah approached her with a bright smile, his face flushing slightly as was usual whenever he talked to her.

    "Ariel," he greeted once he was close enough.

    "Noah," Ariel replied, hoping her nerves weren¡¯t too evident in her voice.

    "What do you think? Pretty special, hm?" he asked, referring to the festival, though it was clear he was merely making conversation and was truly interested in one particular answer.

    Ariel watched the crowd flow past them, looking anywhere but at his hopeful face. "Sure is..."

    "I thought you might like it. I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re doing so well with the Magnolias; I was still a bit worried," he admitted, a touch of tenderness in his voice.

    At these words, Ariel finally met Noah¡¯s gaze, managing a reassuring smile. A moment of silence passed between them before Noah drew in a breath, shifting his stance.

    "Ariel, would you mind... would you walk with me for a moment?"

    Ariel¡¯s smile faltered. This was it¡ªit was happening; she was about to be proposed to...

    "Sure," she croaked, surprised she could even manage that much.

    Noah¡¯s smile widened. "Wonderful."

    With a last-minute, silent plea sent toward Leroy, Ariel found herself being led away. The two of them walked for a while, putting some distance between themselves and the GPI team.

    "You¡¯ve received some Magnolias," Noah remarked, noticing the two Ariel held in one hand.

    Yes, and two are more than enough. You really don¡¯t need to give me a third one!

    Noah¡¯s gaze lingered on the snow-white flowers before a slightly troubled expression crossed his face. "Is one from... Evans-san?"

    Ariel stopped dead in her tracks, as if the words had physically struck her. Noah halted as well, his expression almost fearful of her response. Ariel blinked, stunned.

    Jasper?

    "No. No, it¡¯s not..." Ariel breathed, utterly confused as to why he would think that.

    Relief washed over Noah¡¯s features. He let out a breath he had been holding and offered her his warmest smile yet. "Oh, I see."

    He seemed as though he wished to move on, but Ariel couldn¡¯t go any further. If he was going to ask her, he needed to do it now, right here. Sensing this, Noah turned to face her fully.

    "Ariel, I¡¯m really glad I met you."

    Ariel exhaled, forcing herself to breathe. "Me too."

    "There¡¯s a lot I could say..." Noah continued, breaking his gaze from her eyes to stare at his hands.

    Reminded of Mr. Warner¡¯s agonizingly long speech, Ariel hoped Noah would cut to the chase and spare her the slightest bit of misery.

    "But I guess the most important thing I need to say, the most important thing I need to ask¡ª"

    It occurred to Ariel that she could hardly hear Noah over the hammering of her heart and the buzzing in her ears. Yet her eyes remained clear. It was unmistakable that the moment for the question was imminent.

    "¡ªis if... you would... be my friend. I¡¯ve never met anyone as special as you."

 Chapter 46

    Ariel could have sworn her heart had momentarily stopped when Noah''s first words reached her ears. Had he really said "friend"? It was almost inconceivable. The roar in her ears had distorted his words, leaving her in disbelief.

    "So, if you would take this Magnolia as a token of friendship..." Noah continued, his voice wavering slightly in the midst of her stunned silence.

    The Magnolia he held out was just a simple flower, the kind one might find in any garden. Suddenly, the reality of his offer sank in.

    A friend?

    Relief washed over Ariel like a wave, allowing her to breathe freely once more. She found herself smiling as she accepted Noah¡¯s hand, giving it a firm shake. Be your friend? Deal.

    "Yes, yes I will," she replied, her voice steady now.

    Noah¡¯s smile broadened, his nervousness fading as he covered her hand with both of his and gave it an eager squeeze. The two of them were caught up in the happiness of the moment, oblivious to the small crowd that had gathered around them. Onlookers, recognizing Noah as the newly crowned Mr. Marlowe and hearing the whispers about him and this Ariel, had stopped to witness what they thought was a proposal. Ariel¡¯s enthusiastic "Yes, I will" only confirmed their assumptions.

    Realizing they were still holding hands, Noah eventually let go. They exchanged another smile¡ªthis one a bit sheepish¡ªwhen they noticed the smattering of applause. Ariel blinked, suddenly aware that they were standing in a small clearing, surrounded by a sea of faces. The bustling crowd had circled around them, many stopping to smile and clap. Ariel¡¯s gaze swept over the familiar faces of Leroy, John, Taylor, Mandy, Mr. Warner, and even Max. They were all there, watching, staring. Ariel looked down at the Magnolia in her hand and everything suddenly made sense.

    Oh, shoot.

    "NOAH! WHAT IS THIS? MY GRANDSON IS ENGAGED? REALLY?! MY GRANDSON IS ENGAGED! NOAH! WHERE ARE YOU?"

    Ariel¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Noah, noticing her horrified expression, quickly nudged her. "Go, I¡¯ll deal with them," he said, scanning the crowd for his grandparents.

    "But¡ª" Ariel began to protest uncertainly.

    Noah managed a reassuring grin. "Really, it¡¯s okay."

    Ariel smiled weakly in return. As she heard another shout of Noah¡¯s name, she hurried over to the GPI group.

    "Let¡¯s go," she ordered, slipping past them.

    "Oy, Ariel," Leroy called, the first to shake off his shock and follow her, "when were you going to tell me you planned on saying yes to this guy? Oh, and I¡¯m the best man, right?"

    Ariel reached back to swat his arm, but Leroy dodged it, grinning widely.

    "I didn¡¯t say yes," Ariel argued, leading them to a food stand where they could take refuge.

    "That¡¯s not what I heard," Taylor chimed in, her arms crossed and her thin eyebrows raised.

    "Engaged!" Mr. Warner exclaimed. "I had no idea you two felt that way about each other! I could sense some puppy love from him¡ªsome men are so shamelessly obvious, but¡ª"

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    "I am not¡ª" Ariel started to protest, but Mandy jumped in.

    "I think it¡¯s a perfect match. You can stay here and work at the Inn; Mr. and Mrs. Williams will make wonderful in-laws, and we¡¯ll be sure to visit you every year during the festival."

    Ariel¡¯s cheeks burned with anger. She would have sought revenge had she not noticed, amidst this flood of torment, one person missing¡ªJasper. Ariel blinked, her confusion deepening.

    "Where¡¯s Jasper?"

    Silence greeted her question. Mandy glanced to her left, noticing the empty space that was almost always filled by him.

    "Last time I saw him was when we found you throwing yourself at your fianc¨¦," Leroy piped up, smiling into Ariel¡¯s glare.

    "He¡¯ll be back," Max said, his tone even and revealing nothing.

    Ariel turned her gaze to the tall Chinese man. It was terrible, but she often forgot he was around. This entire festival must be his living nightmare.

    "Oh. Thank you."

    Ariel gazed out across the festival grounds in thoughtful silence. What is it with Jasper tonight?

    "Well, it¡¯s no use waiting for him here. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll find us later," Mr. Warner said, offering his arm to Mandy, who pretended not to notice.

    "Where are we going?" Taylor asked, growing impatient. She had only received one Magnolia that night and had not had a chance for another.

    "They have live music tonight. I trust you dance?" Mr. Warner inquired, as though it were a universal skill.

    Taylor nodded enthusiastically.

    "Of course," Ariel replied, trying to mask her weariness.

    Leroy nudged her with a smirk, clearly imagining Taylor dancing poorly. "Wonderful. Let¡¯s be off then."

    Shaking her head, Ariel linked her arm with Leroy¡¯s and followed Mr. Warner¡¯s enthusiastic lead across the crowded festival grounds. Navigating through the mass of people was no easy feat, and it wasn¡¯t exactly private either. Ariel heard a continuous stream of proposals, all ending in jubilant ¡°yeses,¡± saw a staggering number of Magnolias exchanged, and was nearly overwhelmed by the constant squeals of delight. It felt as though her ears might become permanently damaged by the cacophony.

    Suddenly, a man she was passing paused, intending to offer her a Magnolia. But upon noticing Leroy, he gave a hurried wave and pushed his way back through the crowd. Ariel watched him leave in surprise, then frowned and gave the monk a not-so-gentle shove.

    "Thanks a bunch, you scared him away."

    Leroy grinned and shrugged nonchalantly. "What can I say? I¡¯m intimidating like that. It¡¯s my height."

    "Well, let¡¯s see how long I walk with you if this keeps up. Where¡¯s John?" Ariel murmured, looking around for the priest. She soon found that she had nowhere to go as the crowd pressed in even tighter.

    "Nice try, but you¡¯re stuck with me," Leroy announced triumphantly.

    Ariel narrowed her eyes at him. "You can still face the other direction when the next guy comes."

    "Next guy? Are there going to be more¡­?"

    At the hint of offense in Ariel''s eyes, the monk quickly made sure his feet were out of the way, but his shoulder was not so fortunate. "Ow¡ªokay, fine, there might be another one. But between Jasper and Noah, wouldn¡¯t you say your plate¡¯s full?"

    Ariel made a face. "Why does everyone keep mentioning Jasper? What does he have to do with me?"

    Leroy raised an eyebrow. "Who¡¯s everyone?"

    Ariel crossed her arms, growing irritated by the conversation. "Noah. He asked me if one of my Magnolias was from Jasper."

    The monk made a strange noise, a slight, knowing smile tugging at the corner of his lips. He quickly tried to mask it, though his struggle was evident.

    "Leroy," Ariel prodded, eyeing him suspiciously.

    The smile was successfully clamped down, and Leroy looked at her with a straight face. "Ariel."

    "Why would Noah ask me if Jasper had given me a Magnolia? What would give him that idea?"

    "Oy¡ªwhy are you asking me? How would I know?"

    "Because," Ariel said, scrutinizing the monk beside her, not fooled by his innocent tone, "something happened at the men¡¯s meeting this morning, and you know about it."

    The monk continued walking, his expression remaining frustratingly neutral. After a moment of thought, he answered, "I wasn¡¯t the only one at the meeting this morning, you know."

    Ariel raised an eyebrow at his evasiveness. Nice try.

    "I¡¯m not bothering John about this, and I¡¯m certainly not bringing it up to Mr. Warner. I¡¯m asking you, Leroy."

    Sensing her determination, Leroy looked down at her with a mischievous glint in his eye. "Maybe you¡¯re asking the wrong person."

    Ariel sighed, glaring up at the monk, who was clearly enjoying his power over her in this. "I¡¯m not asking Noah either."

    "Who said anything about Noah?"

    Ariel blinked, and the monk¡¯s smile grew into a knowing one. Jasper?

 Chapter 47

    Ariel frowned sharply, ready to protest the absurdity of the suggestion, when they arrived at their destination. Before them stretched a clear space, twice the size of her room at the Williams¡¯s Inn, filled with couples who smiled and gazed lovingly into each other¡¯s eyes. The music, which had previously been drowned out by the hum of conversation, now filled the air, swelling around them, emanating from a small but enthusiastic band. Above the swirling dancers, strands of lanterns were strung, casting a soft, romantic light over the space.

    "This is it," Mr. Warner announced, practically shouting to be heard over the rise in the music.

    As the band¡¯s set concluded, the swirling bodies came to a halt, and a peculiar hush fell over the crowd. Blushing women and smiling men cleared the area to give other couples a chance to dance. Random notes floated from the band¡¯s platform as they prepared for the next song. Ariel took a step back, suddenly yearning to return to the sea of people she had just left. If she had hoped to melt away into the background, Leroy had no intention of making it easy for her.

    "Well, looks like we arrived right on time. Shall we, my dear?" Mr. Warner suggested, extending his hand to Mandy, who looked at it as though accepting was the last thing she would ever do.

    After a moment''s hesitation, Mandy relented and allowed herself to be pulled onto the bustling dance floor. Ariel made to slip away, but Leroy seized her arm and guided her forward, his look conveying clearly: if I have to do this, so do you.

    As they passed Taylor, Ariel caught her staring at the couples with arms crossed. With a huff, Taylor grabbed John¡¯s arm. Poor John, Ariel thought.

    Facing forward again, Ariel noticed that Leroy had stopped them somewhere near the center of the dance floor. Nervously, Ariel glanced at the band, which was poised to begin the next song.

    "Leroy, I¡¯m not a very good dancer," Ariel admitted, glancing down at her feet with uncertainty.

    "You¡¯ll do fine," Leroy replied with a reassuring grin. "Just follow my lead. Besides," he added with a teasing glint in his eye, "you¡¯ve done worse to my feet."

    Ariel looked up at him with narrowed eyes. Oh, really?

    Suddenly, the band struck up a lively tune, and they were off¡ªmoving fast. Ariel followed Leroy¡¯s simple but brisk steps, feeling like a puppet on strings. Noticing her clumsiness and lagging pace, Leroy couldn''t resist a teasing smile, which quickly faded as Ariel accidentally stepped on his foot with her heel.

    After a few dizzying turns around the floor, Ariel found herself falling into a somewhat manageable rhythm, allowing her to lift her gaze from her condemning feet. Smiling faces whirled past in a blur, and the swish of dresses embellished the lively melody. Ariel felt herself growing warm with the effort to keep up. To avoid becoming dizzy, she looked up at her dance partner and noticed his attention was elsewhere.

    Curious, she risked stumbling over a step as she followed his gaze through the crowd, searching for his real target. After dismissing an elderly woman and a girl about her own age, the bodies parted just enough for her to spot John and Taylor along the edge of the floor. Bingo.

    Ariel allowed herself a small, satisfied smile, almost certain that if she hadn''t received Leroy¡¯s Magnolia, it would have gone to the priestess. Blinking, Leroy refocused on his partner and jumped slightly when he found Ariel staring back at him with an odd, knowing look.

    How do you like the tables turned, huh?

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Recovering, Leroy managed a quick smile, though it couldn¡¯t entirely hide the self-conscious glint in his eyes. Ariel reveled in her small victory.

    "See something interesting, Leroy?" she asked with a playful edge.

    Leroy narrowed his eyes at her, attempting to mask his discomfort, which Ariel observed with delight. "Not in particular. I¡¯ll let you know if I spot Noah or Jasper, though."

    Ariel bit her lip, her feet growing a bit clumsier with her growing agitation. That Leroy.

    "Speaking of Jasper," Ariel began, taking a chance to revisit their earlier conversation, "you owe me an explanation."

    Leroy raised an amused eyebrow at her. "I thought we agreed that I¡¯m not the one to explain anything."

    Ariel was about to glare him into submission when she stumbled over her footwork and was forced to look down to regain her balance. "I agreed to nothing, and I don¡¯t know if I should be talking to Jasper, seeing as I don¡¯t know what happened this morning. But I do know this certain monk who was there and does know." She let her implications hang in the air, giving Leroy a hard stare.

    The monk returned her gaze with a long look of his own. With a sigh, he looked away, clearly contemplating whether to divulge the details.

    "I don''t know; I still say you should ask the man himself¡ª"

    Ariel made a noise that was a cross between a scoff and a huff. Leroy glanced back at his flustered partner, a grin tugging at his lips as he took in her reaction. He seemed to revel in her agitation, his eyes twinkling with mischief.

    "But if you must know..." he began, pausing dramatically to scan the surroundings as if to ensure their conversation remained private, "it was towards the end of the meeting. Mr. Williams had just finished discussing Magnolias with us when some of the guys started teasing Noah about... well, you."

    Ariel felt her cheeks warm as she envisioned a group of men discussing her behind closed doors. Leroy''s grin widened.

    "Should I continue?"

    Ariel placed her hand on his sensitive shoulder and gave him a smile that was both sweet and determined.

    "Please."

    The monk¡¯s grin faded, and he resumed his narrative with a serious tone. "Anyway, they started talking about proposals and marriage and all that, asking Noah how he planned to propose to you. The poor guy was blushing so hard I thought he might faint, but he was smiling. He seemed quite taken with the idea¡ª" Leroy paused, wiggling his eyebrows at her.

    "Leroy, was I proposed to tonight? No," Ariel interjected, giving his shoulder a playful squeeze in retaliation.

    The monk''s infuriatingly knowing smile returned. "Maybe there''s a reason you weren''t proposed to tonight. Ever think of that?"

    Ariel shot him a dark look. "Finish the story, Leroy."

    "Fine," he conceded, shrugging out of her grip, "as I was saying, Noah was basking in all this marriage talk when suddenly Jasper stood up¡ª"

    Ariel¡¯s grip tightened in anticipation. Jasper?

    Leroy opened his mouth, either to protest or to continue, but before he could say anything further, the music came to an abrupt end, and Ariel''s feet, which had been moving so quickly, came to an ungraceful halt. The grounds fell into a strange silence. Leroy¡¯s smile returned, but Ariel¡¯s frustration had rendered her helpless. The dance floor began to clear, taking with it all of Ariel¡¯s hopes of hearing the rest of the story.

    Jasper stood up¡ª and then what?

    Determined to hear the rest, Ariel firmly took her dancing position with Leroy once again. "Another round," she commanded almost sternly.

    "Oh, I don¡¯t know, Ariel. I think my feet need a break. You¡¯re not exactly a light step," Leroy replied with a chuckle.

    Just then, they were interrupted.

    "Ariel! How did you like it?" Mr. Warner¡¯s voice called out, and he appeared at their side with Mandy, who was barely holding onto his arm.

    "Oh, very nice," Ariel replied with a polite smile.

    Mr. Warner beamed with pride. "The band is the same one that plays for our theater. They do such wonderful work. I¡¯m ready for another turn about the floor, but Mandy here is tired¡ª"

    "Is that so, Mr. Warner?" Leroy interjected, his eyes dancing with mischief as he glanced down at Ariel. "It turns out Ariel was just saying she felt the same way, and I''m rather tired myself. Perhaps we should trade partners? I''d be more than happy to escort Mandy back."

    If Ariel could have reached any part of Leroy, she would have exacted revenge for every word he¡¯d just spoken. But Leroy was quick, and as he spoke, he began to move away from her, eventually taking Mandy¡¯s arm. Mr. Warner, though initially surprised and reluctant to part from his beloved, brightened after a moment and seemed to warm to the idea.

    "Yes, why not?" he agreed with a smile.

    "Great! Have fun," Leroy said with a wink, as he led Mandy away.

    Ariel watched them go, her frustration mingled with a reluctant smile, knowing she¡¯d have to find another way to coax the rest of the story out of Leroy.

 Chapter 48

    As Leroy walked away with Mandy, Ariel watched them until they disappeared from view, swallowed up by the swirling crowd of dancers re-taking the floor.

    "Shall we?" Mr. Warner''s pleasant voice cut through the music as the first notes of a mid-tempo song drifted through the air.

    Reluctantly, Ariel turned to her new partner. She took his hand, forcing a strained smile while desperately trying to maintain as much distance as possible. They began to move, and although the pace was slower than before, Ariel found herself almost entirely absorbed in the task of watching her feet. Mr. Warner didn¡¯t seem to mind her silence; he had plenty to say for both of them. He chatted about almost every couple they passed¡ª¡°acted with him last year,¡± ¡°donated generously to the theater,¡± ¡°had a nasty breakup.¡± For the most part, Ariel was able to tune out the gossip. However, her attention was abruptly caught by something intriguing.

    "...of course, he had plenty to think about this morning at the meeting."

    The meeting?

    Ariel seized the opportunity. "Oh, I¡¯m sure," she said, picking up where Mr. Warner had left off. "It¡¯s a thoughtful time for everyone."

    "Indeed... giving a Magnolia is a great responsibility," Mr. Warner agreed, his tone thoughtful.

    Ariel frowned slightly. They seemed to be drifting off-topic.

    "Are the meetings the same every year?" she asked, glancing at Mr. Warner to show her genuine curiosity. He nodded thoughtfully.

    "It''s all quite similar each year, but with a mix of old and new festival-goers in attendance... it certainly keeps things interesting," he said, his eyes twinkling with a hint of mischief.

    Ariel smiled inwardly. Now we¡¯re getting somewhere.

    "Interesting...?" she encouraged, careful not to sound too eager.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Mr. Warner looked at her, blinking in surprise before breaking into a smile. "Well, my dear, it can change the dynamics a bit. Sometimes people do things differently. I recall a few memorable meetings, one of which was today, actually¡ª" He trailed off, distracted by the dancers around them. "Uh, so you see, they¡¯re just different¡ª"

    "Today, there was something interesting?" Ariel pressed, her curiosity piqued.

    Mr. Warner¡¯s gaze shifted from the whizzing faces on the dance floor back to Ariel. "It''s nothing really... it might bore you¡ª"

    "Bore me, right," Ariel said, her tone light but persistent. "I could use a good story."

    Mr. Warner adjusted his hold on her, uncomfortable, and glanced over his shoulder at the far end of the dance floor where Mandy and Leroy were chatting.

    "Well... it kind of... involves you, actually," he mumbled, looking somewhat embarrassed.

    Ariel raised her eyebrows in feigned surprise. "Me?"

    Mr. Warner leaned in, lowering his voice. Ariel instinctively leaned back as the playwright¡¯s cologne filled her senses, but she remained where she was, eager to hear more.

    "Yes. It¡¯s rather strange¡ªI don¡¯t quite understand it myself, but some of the men at the meeting were discussing proposals and your name came up. It was implied, of course, that Noah would be proposing to you¡ª" Mr. Warner cleared his throat, giving Ariel a bit more space.

    "That¡¯s when Evans-san stood up. I was sitting behind him, so I couldn¡¯t see his face, but he seemed troubled, more brooding than usual, and then he just left¡ªright in the middle of the meeting! I was so surprised to see him walk away that I didn¡¯t catch everything, but he muttered something under his breath¡ª"

    Mr. Warner, now fully engaged in recounting the juicy details, spoke animatedly. Ariel¡¯s heart raced with anticipation.

    What did he say?

    A loud note from the band caused Ariel to glance over, and to her dismay, she realized they were nearing the end of the song.

    No, not again!

    "What did he say?" Ariel urged, as the other dancers began to slow their steps.

    Mr. Warner blinked, momentarily coming down from the excitement of sharing his gossip. "Oh, is the dance over already? It feels like we just started..."

    "Mr. Warner," Ariel said, her voice steady as they came to a stop. She could see Leroy waving her over past the couples near them. "What happened next?"

    The playwright released her, looking thoughtful. "It¡¯s a shame it¡¯s over. Well, he left, and that was that. Different, huh?"

    Ariel opened her mouth to press further but was met with an odd look from Mr. Warner.

    "Is something wrong?"

    Ariel quickly shut her mouth and shook her head. "No, everything is... just fine," she said, forcing a brief smile.

 Chapter 49

    "That was very nice; we¡¯ll have to do it again," the playwright remarked as he guided Ariel off the dance floor.

    "Enjoyed yourselves?" Leroy inquired with a curious look as they approached him.

    "It was a lovely time," Mr. Warner replied, sending a warm smile in Ariel¡¯s direction. Her mind, still spinning from the dance, barely registered his words.

    "If you''ll excuse me, I¡¯ve worked up quite a thirst and need to find out what¡¯s available to drink," the playwright continued, casting a glance around the venue in search of a refreshment stand.

    Watching Mr. Warner''s retreating figure, Ariel turned sharply to Leroy.

    "Okay, just what did Jasper say at the meeting this morning?"

    Leroy blinked down at her with a disapproving frown. "Pumping an unsuspecting playwright for information? I¡¯m shocked at you..."

    "Leroy, answer me. What did he say?" Ariel demanded, her voice firm and insistent.

    "Who says I know?"

    Ariel crossed her arms and set her face into a determined scowl. "Because you do, so just tell me."

    "Maybe I don¡¯t."

    Ariel opened her mouth to argue, her foot inching threateningly close to Leroy¡¯s. But a commotion from the nearby group of people drew her attention. She turned just in time to see John surrounded by a throng of elderly women, their excitement palpable.

    Exchanging a quick, puzzled look with Leroy, Ariel heard the women exclaiming in delight.

    "What luck! It¡¯s the handsome young man from a couple of days ago!"

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "It¡¯s nice to see you again," John said, his polite smile masking his slight discomfort.

    Mandy joined the scene, offering a rare wave toward the gaggle of women encircling the priest. Ariel¡¯s confusion deepened.

    "Looks like John has a following," Leroy remarked with a grin.

    Ariel nudged him, watching as the elderly women greeted John with a respect usually reserved for celebrities.

    "What a lovely night for the festival. If only I were a young girl again..." one woman, dressed in a dark blue gown adorned with feathers, said wistfully, her keen eyes fixed on John.

    The young man took it in stride, offering a light smile. "Yes, it is a beautiful night."

    Boldly, another woman with a face etched with deep wrinkles seized John¡¯s arm, gazing up at him with a longing expression. "How many girls have you delighted tonight?"

    John¡¯s face flushed slightly, but Mandy stepped in to rescue him from answering. "I see you have a few admirers yourself."

    The women erupted into wide, wrinkled smiles. "Oh yes, but none would compare to him..." one said, inching closer to John.

    "My dear, I bet you¡¯re a charming dancer. Why aren¡¯t you out on the floor?" another chimed in, claiming his other arm.

    The excitement grew as the women began to argue over John.

    "Ah, there¡¯s an idea! Oblige us¡ªlet us see you dance!"

    "So dashing, yes, do go out!"

    "Do you lack a partner? I¡¯d be happy to join you."

    "Wait, you¡¯ll want me¡ªI¡¯m a much better partner¡ª"

    "Please, Hashi, you trip standing still."

    The bickering became increasingly frenzied, with John caught in the middle, each of his arms being tugged by different women, while others crowded in to argue their case.

    "Actually," Mandy spoke up, stepping forward with calm authority and gently reclaiming one of John¡¯s arms from a startled woman, "he has promised me a dance."

    John blinked at Mandy with surprise, but quickly recovered and nodded. "That¡¯s right, I have."

    The group murmured in disappointment, some voices lamenting how they wished they were younger. Ariel turned her head, hoping to gauge Leroy¡¯s reaction, but he had disappeared, leaving only an empty space where he had been.

    "Leroy...?" Ariel called out, scanning the crowd. For a moment, the only familiar face she spotted was Max, standing impassively amidst the chaos. Then, she noticed the monk, now accompanied by Taylor. With a glance back at John, who was still trying to gently extricate himself from the elderly women''s grasp, Ariel made her way directly toward Leroy.

    Taylor, standing between the monk and another man, appeared flustered. "You remember¡ª from table twelve earlier," the priestess was saying, her smile strained as she looked at the man beside her.

 Chapter 50

    Ariel stopped in her tracks, her eyes widening as she recognized the man from table twelve.

    Not only was he several inches shorter than Taylor, but he also had a considerably rounder build. The man greeted the priestess with an enchanting smile, running a hand through his thinning hair.

    "Yes, that was me. I wished to speak with you, but was regretfully detained," he said, his voice smooth and charming.

    Leroy stood nearby, a wide grin stretching across his face as he enjoyed the priestess¡¯s discomfort. The man extended his hand to Taylor, his voice dripping with courtesy. "But I have managed to find you now; would you do me the honor of this dance?"

    Ariel raised an eyebrow. "Service is definitely the right word," she thought, bemused.

    Taylor opened her mouth to respond, but no words emerged. Shock¡ªperhaps even a hint of humility¡ªseemed to paralyze her usual fiery retorts. The monk, perceiving her plight, decided to intervene.

    "Well, I¡¯m sure she would," Leroy began, pulling the priestess to his side in one swift motion, "but you see, she¡¯s already promised this dance to me."

    Taylor blinked, her cheeks flushed with a rush of color. The man looked to her for confirmation, and she managed a quick, apologetic smile.

    "Sorry," she said.

    With a frown, the man watched as the priestess was led away to the dance floor by Leroy. Ariel moved back through the crowd, seeking a better vantage point. She positioned herself near Max and scanned the far end of the room. There, she spotted John and Mandy in the corner, each giving a brief wave to the group of elderly women now swarming the edge of the dance floor.

    Across from them, Ariel observed Leroy guiding Taylor to the center of the floor. The monk wore a satisfied smile, while the priestess looked distinctly annoyed. The band began to play the first notes of a waltz¡ªlong and haunting. The tempo had slowed dramatically from the fast-paced songs that had preceded it, and couples began to glide across the floor in elegant, measured steps.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "It''s the waltz," a voice suddenly explained.

    Ariel blinked and turned to Max, who stood beside her.

    "Oh, is that what it is?" she replied thoughtfully, catching sight of John and Mandy spinning gracefully by, both with light smiles on their faces.

    A slight, nagging curiosity grew in the back of Ariel''s mind. Unsure of her own boldness, she looked up at Max.

    "Do you dance, Max?"

    His tall frame shifted, and in the dim lighting, Ariel could almost swear she saw a rare smile tugging at the corners of his mouth.

    "Not often," he answered after a moment.

    Ariel allowed herself a small smile at the thought of Jasper''s assistant moving through the sea of love-struck couples.

    "Perhaps Taylor will ask you to dance later," Ariel suggested, taking advantage of his good humor.

    Max glanced down at her, his eyebrow rising slightly. "I would decline. There is only one person in this world who could ask and expect the answer to be yes."

    Ariel blinked, surprised by his cryptic response. It was as vague and guarded as most of what Max said, but this time she felt she had glimpsed a fragment of his personal life, something known only to Jasper and perhaps this mysterious person he spoke of.

    Max¡¯s face relaxed from its smile, and his gaze grew distant. Sensing his withdrawal, Ariel decided to leave him to his thoughts and murmured, "I think I¡¯m going to find something to drink..." At his small nod, she slipped away, leaving him behind with his thoughts.

    Ariel navigated the edge of the dance floor, occasionally catching glimpses of Leroy and Taylor among the couples, their mutual gazes less hostile than usual. Smiling to herself, she continued her search. After pushing her way through the dense crowd for a while, Ariel realized just how parched she was. She hoped to locate Mr. Warner soon.

    Surely he found something to drink...

    The air was charged with excitement as people around her buzzed about the imminent crowning of Yvonne. Ariel glanced at her three Magnolias with a frown.

    "It''s probably for the best," she mused. "It would be awkward if I were chosen as Yvonne with Noah already crowned Mr. Marlowe."

    As Ariel continued to navigate the throng, she found herself increasingly disoriented. She stopped and stood on tiptoe, trying to get a better view of her surroundings in hopes of spotting a food stand, but to no avail. The crowd around her was too dense, obscuring her view of anything beyond the heads and shoulders of those in front of her.

    Feeling frustrated and somewhat trapped, Ariel began to push through the crowd with renewed determination, simply trying to escape the sea of bodies. Gradually, she made progress as the crowd thinned in the direction she was headed. Emerging from the press, the buzz and heat of the festival grounds gave way to a quieter, open space off to the side.

 Chapter 51

    A warm breeze swept around Ariel, gently stirring her sticky bangs from her forehead. Squinting in the dim light, with the moon obscured by clouds and no lanterns illuminating this corner, Ariel found herself standing near what looked like a barn¡ªor, upon closer inspection, an outdoor theater.

    Curious, Ariel took a few tentative steps toward it. The structure was covered, but its roof had several large gaps. The only wall was positioned behind a small wooden stage, while the rest of the theater remained open-air, with rows of wooden benches now overtaken by creeping weeds. Ariel frowned in confusion, wondering why a town so passionate about theater, like Magnolia Midlands, would allow such a venue to fall into such disrepair.

    After a moment of thoughtful silence, Ariel¡¯s thirst became a pressing distraction, drowning out her curiosity. With a sigh, she turned to glance once more at the crowd illuminated by the soft glow of firelight as they swarmed towards various food stands and attractions. Despite her parched throat, Ariel felt a peculiar sense of contentment in having stumbled upon this quiet sanctuary away from the festival''s chaos. She had a rare moment of clarity and calm, finding solace in the stillness.

    The next gust of wind carried with it the enticing aroma of festival food and the murmur of voices. Startled, Ariel glanced into the shadows, her solitude interrupted. Guided by an intuitive impulse, she dropped to the dusty ground, crouching behind one of the benches that had long been abandoned and overrun by tall grasses. Hidden by the darkness and foliage, Ariel could scarcely see but could clearly hear the voices growing from a faint murmur into a more defined tone. Words drifted through the air: ¡°alone,¡± ¡°Magnolias,¡± ¡°theater¡±...

    Ariel crouched lower as she realized whoever was out there was approaching the theater. Though she wasn''t entirely sure why she was hiding, she wasn¡¯t about to stand up now.

    "I had planned to restore it this summer, though after all the extra expenses, I never got around to it."

    Ariel nearly inhaled a mouthful of dust as she recognized the voice¡ªMr. Warner. Covering her mouth and nose, she struggled to stifle a sneeze as a female voice responded.

    "Daniel, you know that would be pointless now."

    The playwright emitted a reluctant sound of agreement. Ariel shifted carefully, trying to catch a glimpse of the mysterious woman accompanying him. The soft, unfamiliar voice intrigued her.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    He¡¯s certainly not taking Shiloh for a midnight stroll.

    Through the parted grass, Ariel could make out shadowy figures¡ªlong legs draped in a dress¡ªbut no discernible colors amidst the pervasive darkness. Mr. Warner walked by, only a few feet from her, and she ducked sharply as he spoke, his voice resonant in the stillness.

    "I know you''re unhappy about this..."

    "Daniel, enough apologizing...I''m not that upset."

    Ariel imagined the two sharing a look or a smile¡ªor, given their proximity, possibly a kiss. She pressed her hand tighter over her mouth to stifle a surprised noise, nearly biting her tongue in the process.

    "Take this¡ªplease do not deny me this one thing."

    Mr. Warner¡¯s voice sounded different from what Ariel had heard before. It was serious, pleading, yet carried a firmness she hadn¡¯t expected. The silence that followed felt heavy with unspoken tension. Ariel leaned forward, straining to see anything, but the figures had already moved away, heading back toward the stage. The woman¡¯s soft reply drifted back.

    "I accept it...thank you."

    Their shadows began to move again, drifting away from the theater.

    No! I have to follow them!

    Just then, a strong hand clamped over her mouth, and in one swift motion, she was pulled to her feet and held from behind. Ariel let out a shocked cry and struggled, but the strong arms that restrained her were far too powerful. She was pinned against a warm body that smelled strangely of...coffee?

    Led swiftly into the shadows, frustratingly in the opposite direction of Mr. Warner, Ariel was finally released. The moment her captor¡¯s hold relaxed, she spun around with such force she nearly lost her balance.

    "Help¡ª" she began to cry out, but a firm hand caught her arm, steadying her before pulling her close again. A warning finger was pressed to her lips.

    Her heart pounded in her chest as she stared into the eyes of her attacker, and then she recoiled in surprise.

    "Jasper!" she gasped.

    Her boss glared at her sharply. "Ariel, be quiet," he warned.

    Ariel was grateful for his firm grip on her arm, certain it was the only thing keeping her upright at that moment.

    "What do you think you¡¯re doing?" she demanded breathlessly, stunned by his forceful handling.

    "Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a better question for you?"

    Ariel jerked her arm from his grasp. "Excuse me, but last time I checked, it wasn¡¯t normal to kidnap your employees and drag them through the dark¡ª"

    "Last time I checked, normal people didn¡¯t crouch in the dark eavesdropping on innocent couples," Jasper cut in, his gaze lingering on the dust coating Mandy¡¯s pristine dress. Ariel¡¯s cheeks flushed with embarrassment.

    "Innocent couples? There was nothing innocent about¡ª" but she stopped abruptly, noting the eager gleam in Jasper¡¯s eyes.

    He hadn¡¯t arrived in time. He didn¡¯t know whom she had seen.

    That Jasper.

 Chapter 52

    Pursing her lips tightly, Ariel turned on her heel and attempted to march away from her manipulative boss.

    "Where are you going?" Jasper asked, taking several large strides to come to a stop directly in front of her. "What about the couple you were spying on?"

    Ariel crossed her arms and glared up at her tall boss, silently cursing his height advantage.

    "Nothing," she answered stubbornly, trying to brush past him.

    Jasper¡¯s hand gripped her shoulder, halting her progress. "It was not nothing, Ariel," he said, his voice dropping dangerously low.

    "Let me go," she protested, growing increasingly impatient and acutely aware of her parched throat.

    With a slight frown, Jasper released her. Ariel hurriedly moved along.

    "Why the rush...meeting someone? Perhaps that¡¯s why you were out here in the first place?" he persisted, his voice trailing after her retreating figure.

    Ariel stopped and blinked, stunned. Slowly, she turned around, taking a moment to compose her face into an expression of indifference. "So what if I was?" she asked, feigning casualness. "What does it matter to you?"

    Jasper glanced away, surveying the surrounding darkness, before turning back with a semblance of a smile. "It doesn¡¯t matter to me. It¡¯s only natural you¡¯d want to meet your fianc¨¦ where his obnoxious grandparents won¡¯t be hovering over you."

    Ariel tensed, her hands clenching into fists at her sides. "Don¡¯t insult the Williamss; they¡¯re good people," she snapped.

    Despite her own confusion, Ariel found herself fiercely defending anyone Jasper criticized. She suspected that if he had chosen to disparage Mandy at that moment, her defense of the medium would have been equally fervent.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to offend your future in-laws¡ª"

    "They¡¯re not my future in-laws," Ariel interjected, placing her hands on her hips.

    "Yes, they are. Perhaps you¡¯ve forgotten what happens after you get engaged¡ª"

    "I¡¯m not engaged to Noah!" Ariel exclaimed, her voice hoarse from thirst.

    Jasper opened his mouth to respond but then fell silent, something flickering in his eyes before he quickly looked away. "But I heard you¡ª"

    Ariel bit her lip and sighed heavily. "He was asking for my friendship."

    There was a pause before Jasper asked, "Why are you out here again, Ariel?" His expression had shifted to one of renewed curiosity.

    "I was thirsty."

    Jasper¡¯s eyebrow arched in question. "What did you expect to find out here?"

    "I was looking for a food stand but got caught in the crowds," Ariel explained impatiently. "I came out here to escape them. Now I¡¯m going to find something to drink before I lose my voice." With that, she made a third attempt to leave.

    Silently, like a dark shadow, Jasper fell into step beside her. Ariel pointedly ignored him, focusing instead on the crowds they were approaching. Welcoming the noise and chaos, she allowed herself to be swallowed up by the mass of bodies, making sharp, random turns in hopes of losing her persistent shadow. Unfortunately, Jasper was not easily outwitted; he followed so closely that every breath she took seemed to carry a hint of coffee. Ariel breathed through her mouth and trudged on with increasing effort.

    After several fruitless minutes of navigating the dense crowd, unable to see past the sea of people (though she could frustratingly see Jasper towering above most of them), she finally heard a welcome announcement:

    "Yakitori, get your Yakitori here¡ªthe best in Magnolia Midlands!"

    Perking up, Ariel strained to locate the source of the shouts. After a moment of listening, she decided to veer left. As she pushed her way through the crowd, it became increasingly dense, and she found herself slowing to a halt. Uncertain why the group ahead of her had stopped moving, Ariel bounced on her feet, peering to the side to see what was obstructing her path. A voice from behind answered her curiosity.

    "You¡¯re in my way."

    Ariel snapped her head around to glare at Jasper, but found herself stumbling back, facing his chest.

    "Oh¡ªsorry," she apologized to the young man she had bumped into in her surprise.

    The young man¡¯s frown melted away the moment he saw Ariel¡¯s quick, apologetic smile.

    "No problem. You alright?" he asked, steadying her as she regained her balance.

    "Um, yes," Ariel mumbled, trying to compose herself.

 Chapter 53

    The young man glanced down, and Ariel followed his gaze. Held delicately in his hand was a Magnolia blossom. With a slight smile, he looked back up at her, and Ariel met his gaze with a self-conscious blush.

    "Would you, uh..." His voice trailed off as he noticed Jasper standing nearby.

    Ariel observed the brief exchange and, recalling the incident with Leroy, quickly spoke up, "I will, thank you."

    The young man blinked, his expression a mix of confusion and understanding. He hurriedly handed Ariel the Magnolia, gave her a brief wave, and then vanished into the crowd. Holding the fragile flower in her hand, Ariel watched him disappear, feeling a mix of surprise and irritation. In the next moment, her shock turned to anger. She whirled around to face Jasper, fixing him with a fierce glare.

    "What was that about?"

    Jasper regarded her with a detached expression. "What are you talking about?"

    Heat rose to Ariel¡¯s cheeks as she clutched the Magnolias she still held tightly. "You know exactly what I''m talking about¡ª"

    Jasper shrugged nonchalantly. "How should I know why someone would give you a Magnolia?"

    Ariel''s frustration bubbled over, and she crushed the Magnolias in her hand, her mouth falling open in disbelief. She took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "Excuse me, but are you even paying attention?"

    Ariel blinked rapidly, her attention drawn to the woman who had suddenly appeared next to her. The woman pointed to the empty space that had developed behind Ariel. Looking back at the vacant spot, Ariel replied, "Yes, I am¡ªsorry," and quickly moved forward, turning her back on Jasper.

    Her thirst gnawed at her throat, and Ariel, feeling drained from her encounter with her insensitive boss, clamped her mouth shut. She had no energy left to argue. Behind her, she heard an irritated sigh and the sound of movement. Although she kept her eyes fixed on the old woman in front of her, she could see someone parting the crowd to her right. Ariel blinked and glanced down at the drooping Magnolias in her hand, some petals fluttering to the ground.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    That Jasper.

    As the crowd continued to push forward, Ariel began to worry about her dry throat and the potential consequences if she didn''t find something to drink soon. Then, a voice very close by startled her.

    "Here."

    Ariel looked to her immediate right and saw Jasper standing there, holding a cold glass of water. In that moment, her previous frustrations vanished; all she could think about was the water. Eagerly, she reached for the cup, barely taking it from Jasper¡¯s hand before gulping down the liquid in large swallows. Nearly draining the glass in one go, Ariel finally paused to take a breath. Looking up, she ignored the curious glances from the people around her, as well as Jasper''s slightly disapproving stare.

    "Better?" Jasper asked, his eyes assessing her critically.

    Too breathless to respond immediately, Ariel simply nodded, savoring the relief of being able to swallow again.

    "Good, we need to find the others," Jasper said, turning to lead the way in the opposite direction from which they had come.

    Ariel took a few more grateful sips, this time more slowly. "Jasper, how did you get this?"

    "I asked for it."

    Ariel glanced back at the crowd they were leaving behind. "But it wasn''t our turn yet..."

    "So?"

    Ariel pondered for a moment. "Then how¡ª"

    Jasper shot her a look over his shoulder. "If you don''t want it, Ariel, we can always give it back."

    Ariel frowned and gripped the cup more tightly. "I never said that."

    "Just drink."

    Resigned, Ariel looked down into her cup. She wasn¡¯t going to argue this point; there were other issues she wanted to address (Ariel peeled a damp Magnolia petal from the edge of her glass), but for now, she chose to remain silent.

    Navigating through the dense crowd became much easier with Jasper leading the way. His tall, imposing figure effectively carved a path through the throng of festival-goers. As they passed by couples young and old, Ariel noticed a shift in the murmur of the crowd. Conversations about proposals were giving way to speculation about the next Yvonne.

    "It starts soon, you know..."

    "I have nine Magnolias. Beat that."

    "Wouldn''t it be romantic if that girl Noah is engaged to is picked to be Yvonne?"

    "Oh, so romantic!"

 Chapter 54

    A flush of pink rose to Ariel''s cheeks. Keeping her head down, she hurried past the gossiping group of girls, only to bump into Jasper, who had stopped abruptly.

    "Hey, Jasper¡ªkeep moving," Ariel protested, her eyes darting nervously toward the cluster of young women a few feet behind them.

    "Miss Marlowe," Jasper said, nodding his head toward someone Ariel couldn¡¯t immediately see. As she maneuvered around Jasper, who had become an unexpected roadblock, Ariel noticed they had stopped in a small clearing away from the crowd, near the stage. Her gaze fell upon a cream dress, and following it upwards, she saw it led to a neck of pale, porcelain skin and a face framed by a pair of striking sapphire eyes.

    "Evans-san," Ariel said, offering a small nod of her own. Her golden hair cascaded over her shoulders, catching the soft lantern light with an attractive sheen.

    Suddenly, Ariel became painfully aware of the dirt smudges on her dress and the stray locks of hair that had escaped from Leroy''s hair clip. Vainly, she brushed at the delicate fabric and tucked a rogue strand of hair behind her ear. When she looked up, she found the woman staring down at her with an almost penetrating gaze.

    "I believe we¡¯ve only met briefly before, Miss...?"

    "Kinsley. Ariel Kinsley," she replied, her voice steady despite her inner turmoil.

    Miss Marlowe''s smile was a dazzling flash of white. "Well, Kinsley-san, are you enjoying yourself this evening?"

    Ariel blinked, struck by a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. Why did that smile seem so familiar?

    "Ariel?" Jasper¡¯s voice pulled her from her reverie.

    Startled, Ariel glanced down, realizing she had been staring. "Oh yes...it''s been quite interesting," she said, smoothing out some wrinkles from her dress.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    A brief silence followed before Jasper continued the conversation. "And are you, Miss Marlowe?"

    Ariel¡¯s gaze shifted from Jasper to the heiress. Miss Marlowe¡¯s smile softened slightly towards Jasper, and there was something even more striking about it that Ariel found elusive, almost like she had seen it before but couldn¡¯t quite place it.

    "I am, Evans-san," Miss Marlowe replied, burying her nose in a large bouquet of Magnolias. Ariel''s pleasant expression grew rigid at the way Miss Marlowe''s tone rolled off her tongue. "But I¡¯m sure I¡¯m not the only one. Ariel, where is your collection?"

    Attempting to maintain a polite smile despite the thinly veiled insult, Ariel couldn¡¯t help but glance at her own meager bouquet of dying Magnolias¡ªone even missing its petals. Miss Marlowe followed her gaze and remarked, "Left the rest at home, did you? No matter. Who really wants to be crowned as my mother, anyway? Everyone knows her memory is little loved in Magnolia Midlands."

    Ariel drew in a small breath. Jasper glanced at her, but she didn¡¯t notice, her mind racing with the revelation that had just dawned on her. The spark of recognition had been lit; now she understood what it was about Miss Marlowe¡¯s smile that was so familiar. It was her mother''s smile.

    "Ariel, is something wrong?" Jasper¡¯s voice held a note of concern as he observed her carefully.

    Ariel pretended not to notice his scrutinizing gaze. "I¡¯m fine," she lied.

    Jasper¡¯s intense stare lingered a bit longer than was comfortable, but just as Ariel was about to respond, they were interrupted by Mr. Warner.

    "Ariel, Evans-san, what¡ª"

    The playwright froze mid-step. His previously friendly demeanor turned cold as he noticed the heiress. "Miss Marlowe," he greeted curtly.

    The woman turned to face him with equal froideur. "Mr. Warner."

    "We¡¯ve been looking for you," Mr. Warner continued, addressing Ariel and Jasper. "Just having a quick chat here?"

    "Yes, actually," Miss Marlowe interjected, her attractive features hardening. "It seems you¡¯ve managed to hire someone with some sense for once."

    Mr. Warner stood a little straighter, casting a sharp look at Jasper. "I would appreciate it if you didn¡¯t harass my paranormal team."

    Ariel¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. His paranormal team?

    Jasper shifted, his eyes narrowing as he fixed Mr. Warner with a pointed look. "I was the one who called on Miss Marlowe."

    Mr. Warner turned back to Miss Marlowe, unrepentant. "My mistake."

    "Ariel!" a voice suddenly cut in.

 Chapter 55

    Hearing her name, Ariel scanned the crowd until her gaze landed on Leroy, flanked by the rest of the GPI team.

    "Hey, where did you disappear to?" Leroy asked as he approached her, a hint of concern in his voice.

    A flush of color tinted Ariel''s cheeks as she recalled her recent encounter with Jasper. She shifted her gaze uneasily. "I was getting a drink," she replied, though her eyes darted towards Mr. Warner, who was now mingling in the crowd.

    What was he doing out there? And who was he with?

    Leroy followed her gaze and then looked back at her with an air of skepticism. "A drink, huh? When did Jasper come into the picture?"

    "Later," Ariel urged, giving him a pointed look that signaled she wasn¡¯t ready to discuss it further.

    A small, knowing smile spread across Leroy¡¯s face, but he wisely chose to remain silent.

    "Ah, Mandy," Mr. Warner said as he approached the medium with an air of sudden realization, as though he had just noticed her absence.

    Mandy, who had been deep in conversation with John, blinked at the playwright as he interrupted, "We''re all together now, shall we find our places? The announcement will be soon."

    There was a weak murmur of agreement, which Mr. Warner accepted eagerly. "Excuse us, Miss Marlowe."

    With that, he escorted Mandy into the gathering crowd. Taylor shot a disdainful glance at Miss Marlowe, who shimmered in her long white dress like a Magnolia in full bloom, before snorting haughtily and following Mr. Warner''s lead. Jasper nodded his head toward Miss Marlowe.

    "Good evening, Miss Marlowe."

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The tension in her posture eased slightly, and she waved her head in response. "It was good to see you again, Evans-san."

    She then lifted her gaze and caught Ariel¡¯s eye, offering a small smile. "And you as well, Ariel."

    Ariel managed a strained smile in return before linking her arm with Leroy¡¯s and stepping into the throng that was now converging around the stage. As they moved, Ariel glanced back at the theater heiress and realized that the mysterious woman from last night¡¯s festival had been Miss Marlowe herself.

    Her familiarity was due to the picture¡ªshe resembles her mother...

    "Lost in thoughts of Jasper?" Leroy prodded, misinterpreting her silence as indicative of only one thing.

    "Please, Leroy," Ariel protested, sending him an exasperated look.

    "Well, you give me little to work with. One minute you''re here, then you''re gone, and the next, you show up with Jasper of all people. It leads a guy to think. Though, you could help and fill in the blanks..."

    Ariel regarded Leroy thoughtfully. "How about a trade? You fill in my blanks, and I¡¯ll fill in yours."

    Leroy was silent for a moment, considering her offer. With a slight smile, he nodded. "Fine. You first."

    Ariel made a face and poked him in the arm. "You. I really should be hearing this from you for free anyway."

    With a slight frown, Leroy rubbed his arm. "Okay, fine," he relented. "Just leave my shoulder alone, will you?"

    Ariel smiled sweetly. "Sure thing¡ªnow spill."

    The monk crossed his arms and appeared to be deep in thought. "Let me see, where were we...ah yes, some of the guys at the meeting started asking Noah how he was going to propose to you¡ª"

    "We were past that," Ariel interrupted impatiently.

    Leroy raised an eyebrow at her. "Well, excuse me...let''s skip ahead then. How about Jasper storming past me and John and marching out of the room¡ª"

    "Leroy¡ª" Ariel protested, growing anxious, "quit being impossible and just tell me what Jasper said¡ª"

    "Welcome to Magnolia Midlands!" a voice suddenly boomed over the festival grounds, followed by a roar of applause.

    No! Why now?

    Ariel shot a fierce glare at Leroy as the crowd around them erupted in clapping. Grinning, Leroy held a hand up to his ear and shrugged, unable to hear or be heard over the deafening noise.

    That Leroy.

    Standing closer to the stage than the previous night, Ariel found she could now see without Leroy¡¯s assistance. A bright young woman, holding the microphone, stood smiling out at the crowd. Ariel frowned at her, feeling a mix of frustration and resignation.

    You just had to start when Leroy was about to tell me everything...

 Chapter 56

    "Yes, welcome everyone," the woman¡¯s voice rang out as the applause gradually faded, "Tonight is the glorious crowning of Yvonne Marlowe!"

    Ariel shot Leroy a quick glance, hoping he would speak now that she could hear herself think again. However, the monk merely placed a finger to his lips and turned his attention back to the stage.

    "This has been a night of inspiration and... love," the woman continued, letting the crowd¡¯s collective sigh hang in the air. "I¡¯m sure there are many wonderful women in attendance tonight, but only one can be crowned as the beautiful Yvonne Marlowe and join last night¡¯s newly crowned Mr. Marlowe¡ªNoah Williams."

    Ariel felt her mouth go dry as Noah stepped forward onto the stage, greeted by enthusiastic cheers and applause. She glanced around warily, hoping no one would recognize her. Fortunately, the crowd seemed entirely focused on Noah, who waved to them with a wide smile. From somewhere in the crowd came loud shouts:

    "THAT''S MY GRANDSON!"

    "HIS FIANC¨¦E BETTER JOIN HIM AS YVONNE¡ªHE''S CHOSEN A REAL LOOKER!"

    Ariel¡¯s face flushed crimson as she looked down at her four bedraggled Magnolias with a wave of relief. There was no way she would be crowned Yvonne.

    "Have you enjoyed this night? I hear there is someone special to you in this crowd," the woman continued, casting a knowing glance towards Noah.

    Even from her position on stage, it was clear that Noah had turned a few shades pinker. "There are a lot of people special to me here tonight," he responded carefully.

    "Very well then," the woman relented, her smile growing amused, "Shall we crown your wife?"

    The crowd responded with a murmur of good-natured laughter, and even Noah joined in, his cheeks still flushed.

    Leroy sent Ariel a sidelong glance that she deliberately ignored, choosing instead to stare straight ahead and avoid making eye contact with Noah.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "All jokes aside," the woman continued once the crowd had settled, "Being crowned Yvonne is a great honor for any woman. Receiving the most Magnolias tonight means that you were the most inspiring and beautiful of all the ladies here. The number of Magnolias you have received will be proof of that. So let''s not wait a moment longer¡ªladies, gather your Magnolias."

    Ariel glanced uncertainly at the women around her. They were meticulously adjusting and arranging their bunches of Magnolias with an air of self-importance. Just a few feet away, she saw Taylor frowning at her handful of Magnolias, carefully removing a stray petal from one.

    A handful is better than four...

    Nearby, Mandy was making a show of switching arms with her impressive bundle of Magnolias, which likely numbered close to a dozen.

    And an armful is even better than a fistful...

    As Ariel wondered how her rival had managed to gather so many Magnolias in such a short time, Leroy broke into her thoughts.

    "Do you think if I ran fast, I could grab some more for you and be back in time for you to show them?" he mused, his eyes twinkling playfully.

    Ariel sighed and smiled up at him. "Thanks, Leroy, but I think it''s best this way. The last thing I want is to be announced as Noah¡¯s wife."

    "What, you mean you''re not?"

    Ariel narrowed her eyes at the monk. "I told you already¡ª"

    "Oh. That¡¯s right, I forgot¡ªhe just wanted to be friends..." Leroy¡¯s voice trailed off, his gaze shifting as he shot Ariel a knowing look.

    "That¡¯s what he said," Ariel retorted, her glare intensifying as she looked at his growing smile. "Maybe if you¡¯d just tell me what Jasper said¡ª"

    Before she could continue, the woman began to speak again. Leroy pursed his lips and looked back up at the stage, apparently entranced.

    That Leroy.

    "Okay, now the moment you¡¯ve all been waiting for¡ªthe rise of the Magnolia. Ladies, I will call out a number. If you have that many Magnolias in your possession, then raise your bouquet. We¡¯ll continue until only one woman remains¡ª"

    "What if there¡¯s a tie?" Leroy whispered, as if rediscovering his voice.

    Ariel shrugged and shook her head. How would they decide then?

    "¡ªthen that woman will be this year¡¯s Yvonne. Are we ready?" the woman asked, met with enthusiastic cheers. "Good! We¡¯ll start at... four!"

    Four.

    Slowly, Ariel¡¯s gaze fell to the four Magnolias in her hand. They suddenly felt heavy, burning into her palm. Her right arm seemed to defy her will, hanging resolutely by her side, refusing to be raised.

    Leroy, keeping a watchful eye on her, noticed as a small woman behind Ariel proudly lifted her arm, displaying her four Magnolias as if she held four dozen. Setting his jaw, the monk reached for Ariel¡¯s hand and, before she could protest, lifted her arm up for all to see.

    Leroy¡ª!

 Chapter 57

    Ariel opened her mouth to protest, trying to free her hand from Leroy¡¯s grasp, but it was no use. He maintained an unaffected smile, as if nothing were amiss. Frustrated, she jerked her arm helplessly and caught sight of Mandy peering at her with a triumphant expression that was impossible to miss. Without a sleeve to conceal her feelings that evening, there was nothing between Ariel and her rival''s evident satisfaction. Before she could see Taylor¡¯s amused expression, Ariel quickly turned back to Leroy with a fierce glare.

    "Leroy," she objected, tugging her arm forcefully, "this is ridiculous."

    "What? You have four; show them proudly!" he encouraged brightly, lifting her arm higher.

    "You''re embarrassing me; this is nothing to be proud of!"

    "Tell that to her," Leroy said, glancing towards someone Ariel couldn''t immediately see.

    Feeling flustered, Ariel turned over her shoulder and spotted a petite young woman about her age, holding up her small bunch of Magnolias with beaming pride. Ariel''s face flushed even deeper as she turned back to the stage. Bad idea. At that moment, her eyes locked with Noah¡¯s. He offered her a small, encouraging smile, which she returned weakly, her cheeks burning with heat.

    "Alright," the woman on stage continued, glancing briefly towards Ariel and Leroy¡¯s struggling figures, "How about six?"

    Ariel''s arm was growing sore, a numbing sensation spreading into her shoulder, when she was abruptly released from the monk¡¯s hold. Ahead of them, a few women raised their arms voluntarily. As the blood returned to her arm in a prickly rush, Ariel shot a sideways glare at Leroy, who stood beside her, looking satisfied.

    "Don¡¯t look at me like that," he said, still staring up at the stage.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Ariel frowned and flexed her fingers. "My arm feels half dead thanks to you."

    Leroy broke his gaze from the stage. "Oh, never mind what you did to my arm¡ª"

    Ariel narrowed her eyes and gave him a push. "Oy¡ªshould I raise your arm again?" Leroy protested, rubbing his sore shoulder.

    Ariel crossed her arms tightly. "You shouldn¡¯t have raised it in the first place."

    "It wasn¡¯t that bad," Leroy remarked, looking unconvinced.

    "Yes, it was," Ariel answered stubbornly.

    "Okay, how about nine?" the woman on stage announced as the women with six Magnolias lowered their arms.

    Ariel watched as twice as many arms rose in their place. A blush crept up her neck as she glanced down the line and saw Taylor raising her arm. Mandy stood beside the priestess, absently adjusting her larger bunch. Ariel frowned and found herself crushing her own Magnolias again.

    That Mandy.

    "Taylor managed nine," Ariel remarked, forcing herself to look away from her rival and back to the monk.

    "Yeah, I guess so. She could have had twice that if she¡¯d done more eye batting and less talking," Leroy replied, his eyes moving to the priestess, whose arm was proudly held in the air.

    "You mean you didn¡¯t see her receive those Magnolias?" Ariel asked, tilting her head and smiling slightly.

    The monk blinked, raising an eyebrow. "No, I was out looking for you," he answered matter-of-factly.

    "Actually," Ariel continued thoughtfully, pointedly ignoring Leroy beside her, "It makes sense. Imagine how many Magnolias Taylor missed out on because of your hovering?"

    "I wasn¡¯t hovering, I was out looking for¡ª"

    "I¡¯m a Magnolia short because of you, and then I lost another with Jasper¡ª" Ariel winced as soon as the words left her mouth.

    Leroy¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Jasper too?"

    "It¡¯s one of those blank spots," Ariel explained simply, glancing back at the stage to avoid Leroy¡¯s curious gaze.

    "Over my dead body."

    Ariel blinked, snapping her attention back to Leroy. "Excuse me?"

    "Over my dead body," he repeated, "That¡¯s what Jasper said."

    Ariel¡¯s lips parted in surprise. She stared at Leroy, bewildered. "I¡ªwhat?"

    Smirking, the monk shrugged. "I don¡¯t know anything beyond that. One moment, they¡¯re discussing Noah¡¯s proposal to you; the next, Jasper is out of his seat and storming out of the room. It was under his breath, but I distinctly heard him say it as he passed me: ¡®over my dead body.¡¯"

    Ariel felt her face burn, her heart pounding in her chest. Leroy placed a steadying hand on her shoulder.

 Chapter 58

    "You''re not going to faint on me, are you?" Leroy asked, amusement evident in his voice.

    Ariel shrugged off his hand and shook her head, more to clear her mind than to deny any imminent fainting. She was indeed feeling a bit lightheaded. A strange, giddy excitement replaced her momentary panic, and a small smile tugged at her lips.

    "He said that? Are you sure?"

    Leroy eyed her with uncertainty. "If I say yes, are you going to start doing that giggling thing girls do?"

    Ariel¡¯s smile vanished, and she nudged him in the side. "No, now answer me."

    "Okay," Leroy replied, still watching her closely. "I''m positive that¡¯s what I heard. What it means¡ªhard to say, although I have some ideas..."

    Her mind whirring, emotions shifting between confusion and delight, Ariel barely registered the woman on stage announcing the next number of Magnolias.

    "Alright, we¡¯re nearing the end here; is there a dozen out there?"

    As the ceremony mirrored its beginning, only a few hands rose into the air. One of them was Mandy¡¯s. Ariel scanned the room, hoping to spot the medium¡¯s rival for the crown. She noticed two more bouquets held aloft, one of which was composed entirely of roses.

    Shiloh.

    Ariel frowned as her gaze shifted to Mr. Warner. The playwright¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on his actress but on the third and final contender: Miss Marlowe. Leroy glanced down at Ariel, and they shared a knowing look.

    This isn¡¯t going to end well.

    "Well, it seems we have more than one complete bouquet..." the woman on stage began, eyeing the three women with surprise. "This happens only rarely, but we do have a way to decide."

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The woman gestured towards Noah, who stood at the side. "Mr. Marlowe, please pick your wife."

    Noah blinked, startled by the sudden responsibility. With uncertainty, he approached the edge of the stage, gazing down at the sea of faces below him. Three elegant arms, each holding a bouquet, were raised.

    As Ariel looked up at him, their eyes met, and she sensed that he wished he could choose her. At that moment, his grandparents¡¯ voices drove the point home.

    "THIS IS A CONSPIRACY! HE SHOULD BE ABLE TO PICK WHOEVER HE WANTS AS HIS WIFE!"

    "THESE OTHER WOMEN JUST BATTED THEIR EYES AND GIGGLED INTO THEIR SLEEVES TO GET THOSE MAGNOLIAS¡ªWHAT''S INSPIRING ABOUT THAT?"

    Despite the furious blush that spread across her face, Ariel couldn''t suppress a small, satisfied smile aimed at Mandy. The medium briefly met her gaze before pointedly ignoring her, smoothing her dress self-consciously. Behind her, and slightly to the left, stood Shiloh. The actress held up her roses with a radiant expression, though her gaze occasionally dropped to the medium, causing her cheeks to flush.

    That Mandy.

    Even farther to the right, close to the stage, stood the poised Miss Marlowe. Her creamy skin contrasted beautifully with the pale bouquet she held¡ªa testament to her elegance. Ariel¡¯s focus shifted back to Noah, wondering whom he would choose.

    "Have you made your decision?" the woman asked with anticipation.

    Noah managed a weak smile. "I have."

    There was a pause as the young man reviewed his options once more and drew in a deep breath.

    "Shiloh Keller."

    The silence was abruptly shattered by loud applause. Ariel broke into a genuine smile as she looked back at Shiloh, who let out a cry of surprise.

    "Daniel! Daniel¡ªcan you believe it?" Shiloh exclaimed as she was hurried up to the stage, passing the playwright.

    Daniel managed a kind smile. "Good for you, Shiloh!"

    Ariel¡¯s eyes quickly sought out Mandy, hoping to savor the look of disappointment on her rival¡¯s face. To her surprise, Mandy looked rather composed, clapping along with the crowd.

    "Shiloh Keller, this year¡¯s Yvonne Marlowe!" the woman announced from the stage as the actress ascended, accepting Noah¡¯s hand.

    The applause continued, with several people from the crowd whistling. Blushing and beaming, Shiloh waved to her adoring audience.

    "Any last words before we get you backstage and ready for your performance?" the woman inquired, directing her question at the delighted actress.

    Shiloh paused in her waving and glanced at Noah. "Yes, actually," she said, smiling warmly at the heir to the Williams Inn. "This is the first time I have ever received this honor. Thank you very much."

    Noah smiled and lowered his gaze, visibly touched by her words.

 Chapter 59

    "You''re very welcome."

    "What a wonderful conclusion to this evening¡¯s ceremony. And there you have it, Magnolia Midlands: Mr. and Mrs. Marlowe!"

    As Shiloh and Noah waved to the cheering crowd, their expressions filled with genuine delight, they began to make their way off the stage. Shiloh continued to wave until she had disappeared from sight. Ariel watched Mr. Warner, noting his peculiar smile as he lowered his hand. The sound of applause still rang in her ears, and her hands stung from the clapping.

    Through the gaps in the crowd, Ariel tried to catch a glimpse of Miss Marlowe''s reaction, but the woman was nowhere to be seen. Mr. Warner, reluctantly releasing Mandy¡¯s arm, announced, ¡°You¡¯ll have to excuse me. I must give the introduction for tonight¡¯s play. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    No one protested his departure as he navigated through the crowd, vanishing towards the stage.

    "Okay, your turn," Leroy said, nudging Ariel in the side.

    "My turn...?" Ariel repeated, still distracted by Mr. Warner¡¯s exit.

    "Hey, don¡¯t even try that. This is an even trade¡ªyour blanks spots for mine," the monk persisted.

    Ariel refocused on Leroy, her irritation evident. "You want to hear it now?"

    The monk crossed his arms and stared down at her with a hint of challenge. "You couldn¡¯t wait."

    Ariel glanced at Jasper, who was engrossed in conversation with Max. "Fine, but if any of this gets overheard..."

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "I¡¯m waiting, Ariel," Leroy urged stubbornly.

    Ariel lowered her voice so Leroy had to lean in closer. "I went looking for a food stand... then things got interesting."

    Leroy¡¯s curiosity piqued. "Like what?"

    Ariel pursed her lips, stealing another glance toward Jasper. "I got separated from the crowd and found this empty space just outside the festival grounds. I thought I was alone, but¡ª"

    She paused again as Mandy started talking to Jasper, her gaze flirtatious. Ariel¡¯s frustration grew, and Leroy¡¯s grip on her shoulders brought her back to the conversation.

    "Don¡¯t get distracted. Who was out there with you?"

    Reluctantly, Ariel refocused on Leroy. "Oh, right. I heard voices. One was Mr. Warner¡¯s, and the other was a woman¡¯s."

    Leroy leaned back, blinking at her. "That¡¯s it? Just Mr. Warner out wooing Shiloh? Maybe you should share this bit of gossip with Mandy..."

    "Leroy," Ariel protested, pulling on his sleeve to draw him closer again. "The woman wasn¡¯t Shiloh."

    The monk met her serious gaze with an unperturbed expression. "Alright, Mr. Warner¡¯s a busy guy. Like I said, Mandy¡¯s over there¡ª"

    Ariel swatted his shoulder, ignoring his pained cry. "You¡¯re missing the big picture, Leroy. What was Mr. Warner doing out there with some random woman in the dark?"

    A slow, knowing smile spread across Leroy¡¯s lips. "Let¡¯s see here, Ariel. It¡¯s the night of love, and he¡¯s alone in the dark with a woman. I¡¯ll give you two guesses."

    Ariel let out a frustrated sigh. "Leroy, this is serious¡ª"

    "I know," he agreed, adopting a grave expression. "Someone needs to tell Mandy and Shiloh that Warner¡¯s running around on them."

    Ariel frowned and crossed her arms. "You¡¯re impossible."

    "Well, sorry if my interest in Mr. Warner¡¯s generous heart is lacking," Leroy said with a shrug, "but rest assured my concern isn¡¯t. Let¡¯s go break the news to Mandy¡ª"

    "If you would just let me finish," Ariel interrupted, yanking on his arm to stop him. "Mr. Warner wasn¡¯t just out there to¡ªwhatever you think he was doing. From my hiding place, I heard him say¡ª"

    Released from her grip, Leroy observed her with raised eyebrows. "You were hiding? Why?"

    Ariel brushed at her dress self-consciously. "I don¡¯t know, just a hunch, I guess. But that¡¯s not the point. Something was off. He seemed uneasy¡ª"

    "That can happen when you¡¯re cheating."

    "He was whispering with her¡ª"

 Chapter 60

    "That''s advisable if you don¡¯t want to get caught," Leroy said, his tone laced with amusement.

    "He mentioned theaters and expenses¡ª"

    "Ariel, he¡¯s a playwright. You¡¯ve got to talk about something between kissing," Leroy interrupted.

    "And he handed her something¡ª"

    "Even you can guess what that was."

    "Leroy," Ariel said, her face growing red, "you weren¡¯t there. He was acting suspiciously."

    The monk''s smile widened as he met her frustrated glare. "That¡¯s because he was up to something suspicious. Cheating is, by nature, very suspicious. Now, we better hold off on mentioning this to Shiloh¡ªshe¡¯s having such a great night."

    "I would have heard more," Ariel continued, speaking over him, "but then Jasper showed up¡ª"

    "Jasper?" Leroy¡¯s interest was piqued once again.

    Ariel narrowed her eyes at the monk and avoided his knowing look. "Nothing more happened after that. He let them get away."

    "Are you sure Mr. Warner didn¡¯t see you? You couldn¡¯t have been hiding very well if Jasper found you¡ª"

    "I was hiding just fine. Jasper just appeared out of nowhere, like he always does, and ruined everything by dragging me away¡ª"

    "He dragged you away?" Leroy asked, looking at her with bemused curiosity. "Like, manhandling?"

    Ariel flushed a deeper shade of red but was spared from answering by the sudden amplification of Mr. Warner''s voice.

    "Hello, Magnolia Midlands!"

    Applause erupted as the playwright appeared on stage. Ariel clapped along, exchanging a look with Leroy. "Well, if it isn¡¯t the playboy himself..."

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    "Leroy, shhh," Ariel hissed, her voice low and urgent. "No one can know."

    "Does Jasper know?" Leroy asked, raising a challenging eyebrow.

    "No, so please keep it to yourself," Ariel said, fixing her gaze on the stage to avoid the amused look on Leroy¡¯s face.

    "I see. Fine, your secret is safe with me."

    Ariel shot him a sidelong glare. "It isn¡¯t my secret."

    "But you¡¯re keeping it," Leroy countered, crossing his arms.

    Ariel sighed deeply and faced the monk fully. "I¡¯ll tell Jasper... eventually. But for now, can we keep this between us, please?"

    Leroy nodded. "Okay, okay... I promise."

    They shared a small smile before turning their attention back to the stage and Mr. Warner.

    "This is my favorite part of the festival," Mr. Warner announced, joining the crowd in a rumble of laughter. He continued, "Tonight''s play follows the romantic meeting of Mr. Marlowe and his beautiful and inspiring Yvonne. Prepare to be captivated by their moving love story, enacted in part by our very own Yvonne Marlowe¡ªShiloh Keller. Please enjoy!"

    The crowd erupted into applause as the stage lights dimmed and Mr. Warner exited. In the few moments of stillness before the opening notes, Ariel was reminded of how late it was. Above her, the vast expanse of stars watched over Magnolia Midlands. A warm breeze stirred across the festival grounds, which felt strangely quiet and empty with everyone gathered around the stage. Then, a long, mournful note from a violin filled the air, soon accompanied by a cello. The stage was illuminated, revealing Shiloh standing there, framed by a stunning, artistic depiction of a forest.

    "Now, where¡¯s the bed of magnolias I¡¯ve been sent to find..." Shiloh¡¯s voice rang out, clear and high over the audience. With effortless grace, she moved about the stage. From where Ariel stood, she could see the light in Shiloh¡¯s eyes and the glow on her cheeks. The actress radiated pure bliss.

    She won¡¯t stay that way if Leroy¡¯s right, Ariel thought darkly, frowning as she glanced at the empty spot beside Mandy.

    But was Leroy right? Ariel closed her eyes, trying to concentrate on what she had witnessed that night. It had been too easy for the monk to spin her observations into a secret love triangle. So why didn¡¯t she agree with him? Why did she feel that there was another reason Mr. Warner had been out there with that woman? Why did she wish she could have heard more of their conversation, even if it was only filled with sweet nothings?

    Ariel opened her eyes, the weight of her thoughts pressing heavily on her. It was no use¡ªwhat she felt and what she had seen seemed like two different realities.

    On stage, another actor embraced Shiloh, murmuring words of love. "My darling, let us never part..."

    "My dear Daniel, how I love you," Shiloh declared as she was released from the man''s embrace.

    Daniel?

    Ariel blinked, stunned, as a gasp rippled through the crowd.

 Chapter 61

    Leroy shot her a dark look, which Ariel returned with a deep flush spreading across her cheeks. Her thoughts were a jumble, her heart aching for Shiloh.

    Poor Shiloh!

    After a tense pause, the actor she was paired with finally recovered, taking her hands gently in his. "I¡ªI love you too, my dear Yvonne..." His voice trembled slightly, betraying his own uncertainty.

    Another pause followed, presumably awaiting Shiloh''s response. However, she seemed frozen in place, her face as pale as ash. The actor, at a loss for what to do, instinctively pulled her into his arms again. The lights dimmed for the scene change, leaving the audience in a stunned silence.

    Ariel, with her hand covering her mouth, glanced over at Leroy. He let out a long, resigned breath. "Well, it¡¯s not like nobody knew," he whispered helplessly.

    To her right, Ariel noticed someone pushing their way through the crowd. Mr. Warner had finally managed to reach Mandy.

    "My dear, sorry it took so long," he said smoothly, his demeanor completely unaffected by the turmoil.

    Mandy looked at him silently, her lips forming a thin line.

    "He doesn¡¯t seem... bothered," Ariel murmured, watching as the playwright took Mandy¡¯s arm, looking up at the stage with a glimmer of anticipation, as though eager for the next act.

    "Why would he be? He¡¯s got Shiloh singing his praises."

    Ariel nudged the monk with a frown. "Mr. Warner¡¯s not that calculating, Leroy. This could just be a terrible coincidence."

    "It¡¯s a coincidence that three women are involved with him?" Leroy¡¯s tone was skeptical.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Ariel shot him a disbelieving look. "Where do you get three?"

    The monk grinned down at her knowingly. "Shiloh, Mandy, and... mystery woman."

    Ariel sighed in resignation. "Fine, three. But I still say it¡¯s a coincidence."

    Just then, the stage lights brightened once more. The audience held its breath in anticipation as Shiloh prepared to deliver her lines. With a graceful glide across the stage, she began, "Oh Bradford, this theater... it¡¯s stunning."

    The crowd exhaled collectively, the tension breaking as the actor playing Mr. Marlowe joined her, relief evident on his face. "My dear, this is ours now. I can inspire others as you have inspired me..."

    The play continued, following a predictable course. The final scene was an overly dramatic portrayal of the Marlowe wedding, with swelling music accompanying Yvonne''s kiss with her new husband. As the stage darkened, the music lingered in Ariel¡¯s ears. She joined the applause, appreciating the performance despite the evening¡¯s earlier disturbances.

    The stage lights illuminated once more for the actors'' final bows. Ariel¡¯s gaze drifted to the source of much of the evening¡¯s confusion. A few feet away, Mr. Warner stood with a bright smile, clapping harder than anyone else around him.

    That Mr. Warner.

    Lowering his hands, Leroy followed Ariel¡¯s gaze. "No shame, huh?"

    Ariel frowned, watching as the playwright rejoined Mandy, his arm around her. "None."

    As the actors left the stage and the applause gradually subsided, a low murmur filled the air. The crowd began discussing the play¡ªmore specifically, Shiloh¡¯s performance. Behind her, someone gasped and giggled, "Can you believe she said Daniel?!"

    Ariel bit her lip, struggling to suppress the urge to turn around and confront the insensitivity. Leroy gently took hold of her arm.

    "Hm?" Ariel wondered, her gaze fixed ahead as she fought the temptation to glare over her shoulder.

    "We should probably join the others," Leroy suggested, nodding toward the playwright and the rest of the group. Ariel sighed and nodded, dreading the prospect of facing both Mr. Warner and Jasper.

    As Ariel and Leroy approached, Mr. Warner greeted them with a broad smile. "See here, now we can get some more opinions. What did you two think of tonight¡¯s show?"

    "I thought Shiloh was great," Ariel said, unable to mask the slight insinuation in her tone.

    "She was, indeed," Mr. Warner agreed, then turned to Leroy.

    "I agree with Ariel," Leroy added simply, exchanging a brief glance with her.

    The playwright¡¯s smile widened, though he seemed to sense something he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint.

    Across from them, Ariel felt Jasper¡¯s gaze burning into her. She swallowed hard, staring down at her feet as her face grew warm with embarrassment.

    Over my dead body.

 Chapter 62

    "If that''s it for tonight, we should head back," Jasper announced, his voice sending a shiver down Ariel¡¯s spine. She concentrated fiercely on a rock near Leroy''s foot, trying to avoid looking up.

    "Oh yes, that¡¯s a very good idea," Mr. Warner agreed, drawing Mandy closer to his side. "We wouldn¡¯t want to be late for the meeting."

    Ariel blinked, her curiosity getting the better of her. Despite her resolve to avoid eye contact, she risked a glance at Jasper, only to be taken aback by Mr. Warner¡¯s casual mention of a meeting.

    A meeting?

    "What meeting?" Jasper¡¯s voice was sharp, his gaze fixed intently on the playwright.

    Mr. Warner looked around at them all with an air of surprise. "Didn¡¯t you know? The day three meeting is always held the night before."

    "It works for me," Taylor muttered, clearly relieved. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m getting up at the crack of dawn again." With that, she began to make her way toward the Inn, following the steady stream of people heading in that direction.

    "About that," Mr. Warner began, trying to interject, but the priestess ignored him. "Uh, I guess she¡¯ll find out for herself soon enough..."

    "We really should be going," he urged the remaining group.

    Finally, the crowd began to disperse, John falling into step beside Ariel. They exchanged a silent smile, a small comfort amidst the evening¡¯s chaos.

    "Are you okay?" John asked quietly as they walked through the now-emptying grounds.

    "I¡¯m okay," Ariel replied. "It¡¯s just been... a long night. And you?"

    "Good, actually."

    Feeling a bit lighter than she had all night, Ariel¡¯s eyes sparkled teasingly as she glanced at him. "You had some interesting company earlier..."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    John coughed, a hint of pink coloring his cheeks. "Mandy and I met them a few days ago; they seemed to have taken... a liking to me."

    Ariel¡¯s lips twitched as she struggled to suppress a laugh. "I noticed."

    They shared another smile as they passed beneath the canopy of magnolias strung up at the entrance to the festival grounds. The remnants of clouds from earlier rain parted slightly, allowing the moon¡¯s pale glow to wash over the flat landscape of Magnolia Midlands. Ariel watched as her shadow stretched long and lean in the moonlight. Another shadow came to mind¡ªJasper.

    I hope this meeting isn¡¯t anything like this morning¡¯s.

    Her cheeks flushed pink as they approached the Inn, which was nearly as noisy and chaotic as the festival grounds had been. Ariel clung to Leroy¡¯s arm tightly as they followed Jasper and Mr. Warner into the crowded building. The mingling scents of perfume, cologne, and sweet magnolias created a heady mixture that left Ariel yearning for fresh air.

    "I didn¡¯t know the Williamses had enough rooms for all these people," Leroy remarked, raising his voice to be heard over the din.

    "Me neither," Ariel responded, ducking to avoid the elbow of a man squeezing past her.

    Feeling overwhelmed by the heat and the tight quarters, Ariel was relieved when Mr. Warner announced that the meetings would be held in the same large rooms as that morning.

    "Here," Leroy said, gently guiding Ariel toward Taylor. "I¡¯ll see you in a bit."

    Ariel nodded, reluctantly releasing his arm. Without her anchor, she was already being jostled about. "Have a good meeting," she called after him, her tone sincere.

    With a quick grin, Leroy looked back. "I¡¯ll be sure to keep my ears open."

    Noticing Taylor¡¯s inquisitive stare, Ariel feigned interest in her sleeve.

    "What was that about?" the priestess asked, prodding for answers.

    Ariel shrugged nonchalantly. "Who knows..."

    Taylor¡¯s eyes narrowed in suspicion, but she didn¡¯t press further, as Mandy approached.

    "Are we ready?" Mandy asked, her voice calm but commanding.

    "After you," Ariel said quickly, gesturing for the medium to lead the way.

    Mandy paused for a moment, scrutinizing her rival, but then moved on, gliding ahead with an air of composure. Taylor and Ariel followed behind, sharing an uncomfortable silence¡ªTaylor eager for conversation, Ariel unwilling to engage.

    The hall ahead was crowded with many of the women who had attended the festival that night. Most still carried their magnolias and were engaged in animated conversations, their laughter echoing through the space.

    "I don¡¯t know which I like better, tonight or tomorrow morning..."

    "I know, I hope I can catch Noburo before Kasumi does."

    Ariel frowned uncertainly, puzzled by the buzz about day three. Just what was it supposed to entail?

    "WELCOME BACK, JUST IN HERE¡ªTHERE YOU GO..."

 Chapter 63

    Ariel winced as Mrs. Williams¡¯s voice reverberated from inside the room, piercing her ears with a clarity that made her shiver. Could she muster the courage to face the old woman?

    "Taylor, I¡¯m not feeling well¡­ could you tell me about the meeting tomorrow?" Ariel asked, her voice barely above a whisper.

    The priestess¡¯s lips curled into a sly smirk. "Nice try, but everyone has to face their in-laws sometime."

    Ariel crossed her arms and shot a glare at Taylor. "They¡¯re not my in-laws."

    "You be sure to tell them that," Taylor replied with a wink as they entered the crowded room.

    Fuming silently, Ariel kept her head down, desperately scanning the room for a seat in the back, hoping to avoid any unwanted attention.

    "ARIEL!"

    The old woman¡¯s voice was startlingly loud, causing Ariel to nearly jump out of her skin. She instinctively grabbed the chair beside her.

    "LOOKING FOR A SEAT?" Mrs. Williams bellowed, her wrinkled face wearing an unsettling smile as she fixed her gaze on Ariel.

    Ariel offered a weak smile in return, feeling increasingly uneasy.

    "WHY DON¡¯T YOU TAKE THIS ONE?" Mrs. Williams persisted, her smile widening as she pointed to a chair in the front row. Her eyes glinted with a challenge, daring Ariel to refuse.

    The room fell into a hushed silence. Ariel swallowed hard and began the long walk to the front. Every step felt like an eternity as she felt the weight of Mrs. Williams¡¯s intense gaze on her. She forced herself to maintain a composed expression. Once she had awkwardly seated herself in the suggested chair, Mrs. Williams turned her attention to the rest of the audience.

    "GOOD EVENING, LADIES," she called out, her voice echoing loudly enough to be heard clearly in the next room.

    "Good evening," came the murmured response, barely audible in comparison.

    "I HOPE WE ALL HAVE HAD AN EVENTFUL NIGHT," Mrs. Williams continued, her eyes pinning Ariel to her seat as she delivered the last part of her sentence.

    A ripple of giggles ran through the room before it fell silent once more.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "IT¡¯S LATE, SO I¡¯M GOING TO MAKE THIS QUICK. TOMORROW, AS YOU ALL KNOW, IS DAY THREE OF THE FESTIVAL. SINCE WE NOW HAVE OUR MR. MARLOWE AND MRS. MARLOWE CROWNED, IT IS ONLY FITTING THAT THE THEME TRANSITIONS FROM LOVE TO MARRIAGE¡ª" At this, Mrs. Williams paused, casting a significant glance toward Ariel.

    Ariel shifted uncomfortably in her seat, her cheeks flushing with warmth as she felt the weight of the room¡¯s collective gaze. She even thought she heard Taylor stifle a snort.

    "SO TOMORROW IS A DAY OF UNION, AND WHEN I SAY DAY, I MEAN IT. THE FESTIVAL STARTS AT FIRST LIGHT AND ONLY ENDS AFTER THE NIGHT¡¯S PLAY. I SUPPOSE SOME OF YOU ARE WONDERING WHAT YOU MUST DO TO SYMBOLIZE MARRIAGE? ESSENTIALLY, TOMORROW IS THE MERGING OF MR. MARLOWE¡¯S CREATIVITY WITH YVONNE¡¯S INSPIRATION. A PERFECT MATCH, AND THAT IS EXACTLY YOUR GOAL. AS SOON AS YOU WAKE, YOU MUST FIND THE ONE PERSON WHO COMPLETES YOU¡ªYOUR PERFECT MATCH," Mrs. Williams¡¯s gaze bore down on Ariel with an intensity that could rival Jasper¡¯s most penetrating stares.

    "THUS, ALL THIS WILL CREATE THE BEST UNION. NOW, YOU MIGHT THINK THIS SOUNDS EASY, BUT YOU¡¯RE VERY WRONG! LET¡¯S SAY YOU LOVE SHOYA; YOU TWO ARE A MATCH MADE IN HEAVEN. SO YOU GET UP IN THE MORNING AND HEAD OVER THERE, YOU KNOCK ON HIS DOOR, AND THE PRIESTESS OPENS IT. SHE HAS BEATEN YOU TO SHOYA. THAT IS THE REALITY OF THIS DAY OF UNION. THIS IS THE RULE AND IT IS A VERY BIG RULE: FIRST COME, FIRST SERVED. THERE IS NO SLEEPING IN TOMORROW, LADIES," Mrs. Williams announced with a hint of satisfaction as a few women frowned in response.

    Taylor¡¯s sigh of annoyance was loud enough to carry across the room. It seemed she would indeed be waking up at the crack of dawn.

    "IN CASE SOME OF YOU ARE STILL UNSURE ABOUT TOMORROW¡¯S URGENCY, LET ME GIVE YOU A GLIMPSE OF WHAT THE HALLS OF THIS INN WILL LOOK LIKE COME MORNING: CHAOS. THERE WILL NOT BE A SINGLE PERSON IN THEIR ROOM. IT WILL BE A MAD DASH TO FIND YOUR OTHER HALF BEFORE SOMEONE ELSE DOES. I STILL SEE THAT SOME OF YOU AREN¡¯T ALL THAT BOTHERED¡ªWELL, LET¡¯S CONSIDER THE ONE BIG RULE ONE MORE TIME: FIRST COME, FIRST SERVED. YOU¡¯RE NOT THE ONLY ONES GOING BY THIS; THE MEN ARE TOO, AND YOU KNOW WHAT¡ªTHEY MIGHT WANT YOU FIRST. SO HERE YOU ARE, RUNNING FOR SHOYA TOMORROW MORNING, AND SUDDENLY KEN COMES RUNNING UP¡ªAND THAT¡¯S IT. KEN IS YOURS FOR THE DAY," Mrs. Williams chuckled softly at the pale faces staring back at her, the idea of being stuck with Ken instead of Shoya clearly not appealing.

    "THE FIRST PERSON TO ASK FOR YOUR HAND TOMORROW IS THE PERSON YOU MUST ACCEPT. YOUR GOAL IS TO FIND THE PERFECT MATCH, YES¡ªBUT IT DOESN¡¯T ALWAYS WORK OUT THAT WAY. YOUR IDEA OF A PERFECT MATCH MAY HAVE BEEN SHOYA, BUT KEN¡¯S IDEA OF A PERFECT MATCH WAS YOU. ARE WE UNDERSTANDING NOW?"

    A few weak nods were offered in response. Mrs. Williams¡¯s smile widened in satisfaction.

    "GOOD. IT¡¯S VERY IMPORTANT THAT YOU GET UP EARLY TOMORROW AND REACH THE PERSON YOU MATCH BEST WITH FIRST, WHILE ALSO MAKING SURE THAT SOMEONE ELSE DOESN¡¯T BEAT YOU TO THEM," Mrs. Williams¡¯s smirk grew as she observed her uncomfortable audience.

    "GOOD MATCHES ARE SEEN AS AUSPICIOUS AND LUCKY, WHILE BAD MATCHES, WHICH USUALLY RESULT FROM RUNNING INTO SOMEONE YOU DIDN¡¯T WANT TO BE PAIRED WITH, ARE CONSIDERED TROUBLESOME AND UNLUCKY. THE BEST UNION OF TOMORROW WILL BE RECOGNIZED THAT NIGHT AS THE PERFECT MARRIAGE OF CREATIVITY AND INSPIRATION. SO GO OUT TOMORROW AND FIND THAT ONE PERSON WHO COMPLEMENTS YOUR CREATIVITY WITH INSPIRATION AND YOUR INSPIRATION WITH CREATIVITY. GO AND CREATE THAT PERFECT MARRIAGE AND REMEMBER THE BIG RULE: FIRST COME, FIRST SERVED."

 The final words from Mrs. Williams were met with nervous applause. The room buzzed with a palpable m

    The final words from Mrs. Williams were met with nervous applause. The room buzzed with a palpable mix of excitement and tension as the women imagined the one special person they hoped to find¡ªand who might try to beat them to him the following morning. Ariel''s mouth felt dry as she glanced back at Mandy. Their gazes locked for a brief, tense moment. Mandy''s cool smile met Ariel''s brittle one.

    That Mandy.

    "Well, I suppose that¡¯s all for tonight. I wish you all luck come morning," Mrs. Williams declared with a large grin, dismissing the crowd.

    Ariel slowly rose from her seat, hoping to blend into the departing crowd. Her escape was thwarted when the old woman called out softly, ¡°Noah¡¯s room is located in the back half of the Inn.¡±

    Ariel blinked, startled. She looked around, but no one else seemed to have heard the exchange. Mrs. Williams''s words had been almost a whisper, yet they felt like a shout in the quiet room. After a moment, the old woman gave Ariel a knowing nod and left, her expression saying, You know what to do. Ariel could barely contain her urge to sink back into her chair.

    "Coming?" a voice asked from behind her.

    It was Taylor, her smooth smile spreading across her red lips. Ariel straightened up, frowning, and led the way out the door, with Taylor and Mandy following closely. As they moved through the congested hall, whispers floated around them.

    "I''m going to sleep outside of Akito¡¯s door tonight; it''s the only way I''ll avoid Daichi asking for my hand tomorrow!"

    "Daichi? Eww. I hope I''m not stuck with someone horrible."

    Ariel focused on the wooden floor beneath her feet, trying to shut out the conversation.

    Noah. Jasper.

    Lost in her thoughts, Ariel nearly collided with Leroy.

    "Easy, Ariel. Trying to take me out?" Leroy joked, coming face to face with her.

    "Oh, sorry, Leroy..." Ariel mumbled, stepping back.

    "How about that meeting, ladies?" Mr. Warner asked, approaching and taking Mandy¡¯s arm with a meaningful look.

    Ariel pursed her lips, choosing not to comment. Jasper, however, seemed impatient with trivial matters.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    "If that''s all, Mr. Warner, we¡¯ll call it a night."

    Mr. Warner, slightly taken aback by Jasper¡¯s abruptness, glanced at the women but then nodded.

    "That''s everything."

    "Good. Then you¡¯ll excuse us," Jasper said, looking expectantly at the rest of GPI.

    "Sure, good night to you all. I think I¡¯ll be seeing you early tomorrow."

    As Ariel turned to leave, Mr. Warner¡¯s last sentence made her pause.

    Who will Mr. Warner pick? Mandy? Shiloh? The mystery woman... but he can''t.

    A warm hand rested on Ariel¡¯s shoulder. Looking up, she saw Leroy gazing down at her with kind eyes.

    "If you need any reinforcements tomorrow..."

    Ariel smiled. "I¡¯ll know where to find you."

    The smile faded when Mandy¡¯s familiar voice reached her ears.

    "Good night, Jasper. Thank you for the Magnolia," Mandy said, standing firm as Jasper tried to usher her out the door.

    Jasper turned to face her, offering a slight nod. "You¡¯re welcome."

    A blush crept over Mandy¡¯s cheeks, and Ariel¡¯s cheeks flamed as Mandy allowed Mr. Warner to lead her away.

    That Mandy.

    As the halls grew emptier, their group moved with relative ease.

    "Any news?" Ariel whispered to the monk, her eyes trained on Jasper¡¯s dark figure ahead.

    A smirk appeared on Leroy''s lips. "Nothing to report except twice the usual glares."

    Ariel let out a relieved breath; she had had more than enough surprises for one night. John fell into step beside them, appearing lost in thought. With a slight frown, Ariel touched his shoulder.

    "John?"

    The priest blinked and looked at her warmly. "I¡¯m fine. Just thinking."

    Ariel nodded, sharing his preoccupation.

    "Thank you again, John, for the Magnolia," she said after a moment, glancing at a couple kissing goodnight.

    The priest¡¯s humble smile was met with a soft blush on Ariel''s face. "You¡¯re very welcome, Ariel."

    The monk huffed beside her. "He wasn¡¯t the only one to give you a Magnolia, but I see how it is..."

    "Hm... you¡¯re right, Leroy; there was that other guy..." Ariel replied thoughtfully, her eyes sparkling playfully.

    The monk shot her a look. "Thanks."

    With a sigh, Ariel summoned her most dramatic expression of gratitude and took Leroy¡¯s arm.

    "Thank you, Leroy, for my Magnolia and hair clip."

    Leroy looked down at her, nodding. "That¡¯s more like it."

    As they continued walking, Ariel noticed the numbers on the doors beginning to lower: twenty-two, twenty-one, nineteen...

    Room eighteen loomed ahead. With purposeful strides, Taylor passed them.

    "As fun as all this has been, I¡¯m going to have to say goodnight," the priestess said, reaching for her door handle and pointedly avoiding the monk¡¯s gaze.

    But Ariel noticed¡ªstealing a glance¡ªLeroy¡¯s gaze was not avoiding the priestess.

    "Goodnight," Ariel and John echoed as Taylor shut herself in her room.

    The lighting in the hall was dim, but Ariel could have sworn she saw a slight blush touch Taylor¡¯s cheeks. Ariel nudged the monk, who let out a belated "night" as the door closed.

    "What?" Leroy shrugged at Ariel¡¯s hard look.

    Shaking her head, Ariel looked away. Sometimes Leroy...

    Their small group continued on in thoughtful silence, following Jasper¡¯s lead. A moment later, room seventeen appeared.

    "Tonight was nice. You enjoyed it, didn¡¯t you, Ariel?" John wondered as they approached his door.

    Ariel smiled as brightly as she could, hoping Mr. Warner and everything she had seen that night didn¡¯t show in her eyes as she gazed back at the priest.

 Chapter 65

    "I did, but you owe me a dance," she protested lightly, a playful edge in her voice.

    John smiled, a faint blush creeping across his cheeks. Meeting her gaze, his blue eyes momentarily flickered with the memory of his dance with Mandy. "I''ll be sure to make it up to you," he promised sincerely.

    As John reached his room and opened the door, he offered her a kind smile. "Good night."

    "Good night," Ariel and Leroy replied in unison.

    With a gentle click, the door to room seventeen closed behind John, leaving Ariel and Leroy to continue on their way.

    "I wish I knew what they''re discussing," Ariel murmured, her eyes shifting to Jasper and Max, who were some distance ahead, engrossed in deep conversation.

    Leroy cast her a sidelong glance, a knowing smile curling on his lips. "Oh, I have a guess."

    "Leroy!" Ariel''s face flushed red as she gave him a playful shove. Her exclamation caught Jasper''s attention, prompting him to pause his conversation with Max and glance back at them. Leroy''s grin only widened, and Ariel¡¯s cheeks burned even more.

    "Thanks a lot," Ariel said, her voice lowered as she narrowed her eyes at the monk. Leroy raised his hands in mock innocence.

    "Hey, you''re the one who has to go shouting things."

    As Ariel glanced back up the hall, she noticed Max disappearing into his room.

    "And then there were three," Leroy remarked softly, ensuring only Ariel could hear as they neared Jasper.

    Jasper barely acknowledged their presence before resuming his walk, his mind clearly elsewhere.

    "My room¡¯s just a few doors down," Leroy offered, his tone light. "But I could always escort you to yours if you''re not comfortable being left alone. We wouldn¡¯t want any more manhandling going on..."

    Ariel turned crimson, a fierce blush coloring her entire face. She shoved the monk with a bit more force than necessary but was met with no resistance. Noticing her dissatisfaction, Leroy simply said, "Wrong shoulder."

    Jasper paused at the monk''s door, and Ariel and Leroy closed the gap, albeit slowly. Ariel dragged her feet, her face still burning with the image Leroy had planted in her mind. Grinning all the while, Leroy glanced down at her.

    "Last chance..." he whispered from the corner of his mouth.

    "Go," Ariel retorted stubbornly, though she found herself still gripping Leroy''s arm.

    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Good night," Jasper said with a nod towards Leroy.

    The monk returned the gesture and then pulled Ariel into a quick, friendly hug. "Sweet dreams."

    "Good night, Leroy," Ariel responded, hugging him back.

    "Oh, look at Jasper. I think he''s jealous," Leroy teased, glancing at their boss as he stepped back from Ariel, leaving her blushing furiously.

    Unable to resist, Ariel watched as Leroy eyed them both knowingly before closing the door. The silence in the hall was punctuated only by the rapid thudding of Ariel''s heart. She swallowed hard, trying to collect herself. Jasper''s gaze fell on her, and then he began walking again. Ariel blinked, battling the blush creeping up her neck. Thoughts of "manhandling" and "over my dead body" swirled in her mind, leaving her feeling confused and flustered. Ariel cast one last look at Leroy''s door before taking a deep breath and following her boss.

    As she passed by doors, she heard muffled sounds of movement behind them. Music floated through one, and Ariel imagined a couple dancing; giggles from another hinted at a group of girls counting their Magnolias. Someone called her name, making her thoughts wander to¡ª

    Ariel came to an abrupt halt, nearly bumping into Jasper. He quickly caught her wrist as she stumbled back. The warmth of his hand against her skin made her want to pull away, but she held still. Jasper released her wrist and nodded toward her door.

    "You were about to walk past your room."

    Ariel followed his gaze, trying to avoid looking directly at him. "Oh, well..." she trailed off, unsure of what to say.

    This is ridiculous, she thought. Why do I feel so uncomfortable? This is Jasper¡ªthe cold-hearted, ambushing, work-you-to-the-bone, let-Mandy-hang-off-him Jasper.

    "Good night," Ariel said, trying to muster confidence from the annoyance she felt.

    Her irritation and thoughts had to work overtime when she met his gaze. Ariel told herself the heat rising in her cheeks was just her getting worked up, not another blush.

    She glanced down the hall, hoping a part of her that Leroy would come to rescue her, then back at Jasper. Realizing they were standing too close and that she had already said goodnight, Ariel reached for her door handle, attempting what she hoped would be a departing smile. But Jasper''s arm blocked her way. Ariel''s smile faded.

    Leaning in ominously, close enough for her to catch the faint scent of coffee clinging to him, Jasper looked down at Ariel, his eyes serious and unyielding.

    "Are you sure you have nothing else to tell me?"

    Ariel blinked, her heartbeat accelerating as she stood almost trapped in her own doorway. The small flame of anger flared in her chest. Why does this question sound so familiar? If he thinks a surprise interrogation late at night will get him answers, he''s in for strike two!

    She frowned back at his accusatory stare. "No, nothing¡ªnow if you don¡¯t mind¡ª"

    Jasper¡¯s arm fell from the doorway, and Ariel retreated a few steps into her dark room. Jasper watched her for a moment, an emotion she couldn¡¯t quite identify lingering in his dark eyes, before he looked away.

    "Good night, Ariel."

    "Night," she replied, but he was already gone.

    Slowly, Ariel closed her door and rested her forehead against the cool wood. With a deep sigh, she looked around, surprised to find that she was not enveloped in darkness. A soft white glow illuminated the room. Lifting her head, she turned to face the window. The drapes, which had been pulled open earlier, allowed the full moon¡¯s light to flood in. Moonbeams shone brightly on her bed, where something glittered mysteriously. Ariel squinted in confusion and approached her bed.

    What...?

    Tentatively, she stepped closer, her eyes widening in disbelief. Blinking rapidly, Ariel stood over the object¡ªa delicate flower with petals that gleamed as if made of crystal. Her breath caught in her throat as she reached down to pick up the enchanting treasure. As she cupped it in her hands, she finally acknowledged the truth: she had been given a moon Magnolia.

 Chapter 66

    Day Five 5:00am

    Ariel blinked, finding herself alone in a dimly lit hall. For a moment, she remained motionless, her eyes slowly adjusting to the unfamiliar darkness that surrounded her, a stark contrast to the cozy familiarity of her bed at the Williams Inn.

    I''m dreaming...

    She took a tentative step forward, her bare feet cold against the hard, unyielding wood floor. Before her stretched a long corridor, more shadowed and enigmatic than she had ever seen during the day. The hall was lined with photographs, their darkened frames hanging in ghostly silence. Ariel drew a small breath of recognition.

    I¡¯ve been in this hall before. This is the Marlowe Playhouse.

    A shiver ran through her as she stared into the pitch-black void ahead. There was no flashlight, no Leroy to offer reassurance this time. Yet, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she was not alone. The memory of her previous dream¡ªone where she had encountered a spectral Mr. Marlowe¡ªloomed in her mind.

    This is just like last time.

    Despite the urge to shut her eyes against the encroaching darkness that might reveal a supernatural presence, Ariel forced herself to take another step forward.

    Mr. Marlowe is kind, and he needs my help. There''s no reason to fear seeing him...but why can''t Jasper show up?

    A hopeful glance around for her boss yielded no results. She drifted a few more feet down the hall, clutching the hem of her nightgown. Passing by moonlit rooms, the familiar objects inside them appeared strange and foreboding. Ariel squeezed her eyes shut, shaking her head as she fought against her overactive imagination.

    This is just the theater. It only seems creepy because it''s dark...and because I''m alone here...and I don''t even know why I''m here...

    Determined to overcome her apprehension, Ariel focused on the walls of the hall. Frames adorned with photographs¡ªsome recent, others faded with age¡ªlined the corridor. The dark faces in the pictures seemed to watch her as she passed. Despite her nerves, Ariel studied the wall, trying to understand why she had been summoned here once more.

    Without warning, an old man appeared a few feet away. Ariel halted abruptly, but rather than feeling startled, she was met with a profound sense of sadness emanating from his solemn expression.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Mr. Marlowe," Ariel spoke, her voice echoing in the silence.

    The old man placed a grave finger to his lips, then deliberately gestured toward a section of the wall beside him. Ariel furrowed her brows in concentration.

    "Is there something you want me to see?" she asked, her voice dropping to a whisper.

    Mr. Marlowe pointed again at the wall, his gesture more insistent this time. Curiosity mixed with hesitation as Ariel stepped closer. As she approached, the spectral figure of Mr. Marlowe retreated slightly, his eyes fixed mournfully on the wall. Struggling against a wave of sadness, Ariel examined the pictures before her.

    "It''s you..." Ariel began, her voice soft as she gazed at a portrait of Mr. Marlowe in happier times.

    Prominently displayed on the wall were triangular frames featuring the Marlowe family. The ghostly Mr. Marlowe pointed once more, drawing Ariel''s attention to a blank frame positioned below and to the right. Earlier that day, she and Leroy had been surprised to find the heiress missing from her place on the wall. Ariel looked sympathetically at Mr. Marlowe, whose gaze was fixed on the empty space where his daughter¡¯s portrait should have been.

    "She wants to tear this place down," Ariel explained gently.

    Mr. Marlowe shook his head in disagreement, pointing again toward the vacant frame. Ariel stepped closer, her curiosity piqued.

    "What is it? What do you want me to see?" she asked, her uncertainty evident.

    With a look of resolute determination, Mr. Marlowe reached for the nameplate beneath the empty frame. Ariel moved back, watching in confusion as he struggled to pull the tarnished plate from the wall. For a moment, she recalled how much effort it had taken him to speak earlier. Just as she was about to offer assistance, the plate fell with a clatter, and Mr. Marlowe straightened, looking slightly more frail than before. Concern for the old man held Ariel still, but with a faint nod of encouragement from him, she turned her gaze back to the vacant spot.

    "Becca... Marlowe?" Ariel breathed, staring at the nameplate in stunned silence.

    "Becca," Mr. Marlowe whispered, his form growing increasingly faint.

    "Becca," Ariel repeated, and the theater faded away.

    A blinding white light pressed against her eyes, and with a moan of protest, Ariel rolled over in bed. She opened her eyes to find herself staring into her pillow. Her heart raced, and her cheeks were damp. Slowly, with a dull pounding in her head, she sat up. Sunlight streamed in through the window, replacing the moonlight of the previous night.

    It had been a dream, but one that felt intensely real. The name "Becca" lingered on her lips.

    "Becca," Ariel murmured, her voice weak and cracking from sleep.

    A fleeting vision of the nameplate falling to the floor flashed in her mind.

    What does it mean?

    The pounding in her head intensified, and she fell back onto her pillow with a groan.

    Was this supposed to give me answers? I only seem to have more questions...

    As she lay there, her mind spinning with questions and thoughts, Ariel was jolted awake by the jarring slam of a door down the hall, followed by a shout: "Hachi, I ask for your hand!"

    Suddenly, Ariel was fully alert. A memory as urgent as her dream surged into her consciousness, pushing aside all other thoughts except one: the festival.

    It starts this morning.

    Jasper!

 Chapter 67

    Ariel threw off her blankets and sprang out of bed, her abrupt movement triggering a fresh wave of pounding in her head. Panic surged through her as she envisioned Mandy storming down the hallway, likely banging on their boss''s door. With a frantic urgency, Ariel grabbed the nearest bag of clothes, rummaging through its chaotic contents.

    "Where¡¯s that skirt?" Ariel demanded, digging through the mess with increasing frustration. Her curses echoed her disarray as she upended the bag, dumping its contents onto her unmade bed. Miraculously, after some vigorous shaking, the skirt tumbled out. Snatching the nearest shirt, Ariel hurriedly dressed as the sunlight filtering through her window grew brighter. The thought that Mandy might already be demanding Jasper''s attention spurred her actions. Ariel grabbed her brush and ran it through her hair in a frantic, uneven manner before tossing it aside in exasperation. With a hasty glance in the mirror, she darted for the door, stumbling into the whirlwind of chaos beyond.

    Ariel froze, nearly pinned against her door by the press of people rushing past. The din of voices and shouts was so overwhelming that she struggled to think clearly.

    Between this and last night, I¡¯ll be deaf by the end of this festival.

    Determined not to be deterred, Ariel plunged into the throng that surged through the hall. She maneuvered around elbows and winced as several people yelled over her head, their calls to loved ones adding to the cacophony. Ariel stubbornly forced her way toward Jasper''s door.

    Almost there...

    She was nearly shoved aside by a man racing another, her body almost colliding with her boss''s door. Flustered and disheveled, Ariel shot a glare at the retreating figures. Gathering herself, she smoothed her skirt and tucked her hair behind her ears. Room number thirteen loomed before her. At that moment, Ariel realized she had no idea what to say.

    Hey there, Jasper, will you spend the day with me?

    Her mouth went dry at the thought.

    Yeah, right...

    Hovering before her boss''s door, Ariel was jolted by a surge of irritation as someone cleared their throat behind her. Without turning around, she could sense her rival¡¯s smug presence.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    "Amusing, Ariel, but would you please step out of the way?" Mandy''s voice dripped with condescension.

    Ariel raised her hand, poised to knock, and shot a glare over her shoulder.

    "It¡¯s amusing that I was here first and you weren¡¯t. What¡¯s the matter? Afraid to face Warner?"

    Mandy''s pale cheeks flushed a delicate pink, though her expression remained impassive.

    "I don¡¯t sneak, unlike some people. Now, if you won¡¯t move aside, at least knock and stop lingering like a fool," Mandy said, her tone expectant.

    Ariel gave her rival a long, assessing look.

    "You want me to knock?"

    "Clearly. How else is Jasper going to come out so I can ask him for his hand?" Mandy replied coolly.

    Ariel¡¯s eyes flashed with defiance.

    "Excuse me?" she protested, lowering her arm and blocking the door with her body.

    Mandy''s cheeks reddened further.

    "Out of the way, Kinsley¡ª"

    Ariel leaned against the door.

    "No."

    Mandy advanced, her voice sharp.

    "Knock, or I will," she threatened.

    Ariel grinned, her eyes gleaming with challenge.

    "I¡¯d like to see you try¡ª"

    Before Ariel could react, Mandy was upon the door, her pale hand reaching out to knock. In a desperate move, Ariel gripped the door handle and twisted it forcefully. The door swung open, and both women stumbled into the room with a cry.

    "Ariel!" Mandy gasped in horror, her black hair falling across her eyes, which glared fiercely at her rival.

    Ariel regained her balance but was unable to regain her composure as she realized what she had done.

    I just burst into Jasper¡¯s room!

    However, their panic and embarrassment proved to be in vain as they took in the sight before them: the room was empty. Ariel swallowed hard and started breathing again.

    "He¡¯s...not here."

    Mandy, brushing her disheveled bangs from her forehead and tugging at her dress, looked at Ariel with incredulity.

    "Your luck amazes me. The nerve of you opening his door¡­!"

    Ariel blinked rapidly and crossed her arms, glaring at her rival.

    "Well, if you hadn¡¯t attacked me¡ª"

    Mandy¡¯s facade cracked, her mouth falling open in offense.

    "Attacked you?! Please."

    But Ariel blocked out the rest of Mandy''s protest as more pressing thoughts crowded her mind.

    If Jasper¡¯s not here¡­ then where is he?

    Suddenly, realization dawned on her.

    The dining room.

    Ariel shot out of the room, barely registering Mandy¡¯s shocked expression as she raced toward the hallway. To her dismay, the corridor was even more crowded than before.

    With great effort, as she fought against the flow of bodies, Ariel pushed forward, frequently glancing over her shoulder to see if Mandy was still back at the room. Being jostled and nudged by the crowd, Ariel passed Leroy''s door and wondered briefly where the monk was amidst the chaos.

    Probably hunting down Taylor.

    Just then, Ariel came face to face with another formidable figure: Mr. Warner. The young playwright, sharp in his best black dress shirt but visibly flustered, collided with her. His surprised expression quickly turned to desperation.

    "Mandy?" he breathed.

    "Jasper?" Ariel gasped.

    "That way," they both exclaimed simultaneously, pointing in opposite directions.

 Chapter 68

    With a shared nod, they were off again. Ariel, still savoring a lingering smile from imagining Mandy''s horror as Mr. Warner caught up with her, suddenly spotted someone who wiped that smile clean off her face. Noah''s head bobbed in and out of the crowd several feet ahead, his eyes darting intently from person to person.

    Shoot!

    Her breath caught in her throat, Ariel pressed herself against the wall, trying to remain as inconspicuous as possible, hunching lower than the man walking in front of her.

    Not now! This can''t be happening!

    Feeling a bit ridiculous and receiving knowing glances from those who noticed her awkward stance, Ariel crept forward, her movements stiff and deliberate.

    Please don¡¯t see me...please don¡¯t see me...

    Fighting down a guilty conscience as Mrs. Williams''s voice echoed in her mind, "Noah''s room is located in the back half of the Inn," Ariel passed Taylor''s room and continued in the direction Mr. Warner had indicated.

    The dining room is this way, and Jasper better be too!

    A voice suddenly pierced the noise around her.

    "See something interesting down there?"

    Ariel froze as the man she had been using as a shield entered a room in front of her. The abrupt intrusion left her feeling very exposed. She turned and glared up at the person who had so rudely pulled her from hiding. Leroy, with his characteristic grin, looked down at her. Before he could say anything, Ariel yanked him forward.

    "Oi¡ªAriel, what?" Leroy protested as she maneuvered him to block her from view.

    "Leroy, don''t move," Ariel ordered, tugging at the back of his shirt to hold him still.

    "Can I at least ask a question?" he wondered, amusement evident in his tone, as he craned his neck to glance back at her.

    "Hm?" Ariel responded, peering cautiously around the monk¡¯s arm.

    "Jasper or Noah?"

    Ariel gave Leroy''s shirt an unnecessary tug.

    "What kind of question is that?"

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    "Well, you''re hiding from one of them, so my money¡¯s on Noah..."

    "Is Jasper in the dining room?" Ariel asked, ignoring his last comment.

    "So I am right¡ª" Leroy smirked.

    Ariel poked him in the back.

    "Have you seen him or not, Leroy?"

    "Who, Noah? I see him right now, and here he comes¡ª"

    "What?" Ariel cried as the monk stepped forward and waved.

    In a surge of panic, Ariel ducked her head and slunk along the wall as swiftly as she could. Then, a series of events unfolded rapidly.

    "Mandy!" a voice shouted from a distance.

    "Jasper!" a breathless voice, much nearer, called out.

    Ariel¡¯s head snapped up as she recognized Mandy''s voice. A few feet behind her, Ariel spotted Leroy, who seemed to have approached Noah but was now standing with Jasper.

    That Leroy!

    Ariel¡¯s attention darted down the hall, where she glimpsed a brightly colored dress through the throng of people.

    That Mandy!

    "Excuse me," Ariel urged, forcing her way back toward the spot she had just fled.

    "Mandy!" a male voice shouted again, this time much closer.

    Not pausing, Ariel surged to her feet, desperately trying to spot Mr. Warner among the throng of men filling the hall.

    "Ariel, there you are!" another voice called out.

    Panic gripped Ariel as she recognized Noah''s voice. A quick glance over her shoulder confirmed her fears¡ªNoah was several feet behind her but had seen her.

    Shoot!

    Suppressing her guilt, Ariel pretended not to hear him.

    "Ariel!"

    With her head down and a blush of shame coloring her cheeks, Ariel pushed forward through the crowd. To her dismay, she encountered even more resistance than before.

    What¡¯s going on?

    Anxiously peering past the throngs pressed against her, Ariel noticed a large group exiting the dining room, causing the already congested hall to reach its capacity.

    "Jasper!" Mandy called out again, halted some distance away by the impenetrable human wall.

    Ariel bounced on her feet nervously, hoping to catch a glimpse of their boss somewhere in the crowd, but luck was not on her side.

    This can''t be happening! Mandy can¡¯t get to him first!

    "Mandy!" a voice shouted directly behind Ariel.

    Spinning around, Ariel saw Mr. Warner pushing through the crowd, excusing himself with an air of authority.

    "Pardon me, official playwright business... Mr. Warner, owner of the Marlowe Playhouse coming through..."

    "Mr. Warner!" Ariel called, waving to the agitated man.

    "Ariel! We meet again. Have you seen Mandy?" he asked hurriedly, his eyes darting around uncertainly.

    Realization dawned on Ariel¡ªMr. Warner could be her chance to reach Jasper, perhaps her only chance, and she was determined to seize it.

    "Yes, I saw her somewhere over there," Ariel replied, pointing vaguely in the direction she had left Leroy.

    With a nod and no further words, Mr. Warner began to push his way through the tightly packed crowd.

    "Mr. Daniel Warner here, make way..."

    Ariel hurried to follow, wondering if Noah was maneuvering through the crowd in the same manner Mr. Warner was heading toward Mandy. Would the crowd part for the heir to the Inn? With a knot of anxiety tightening in her stomach, Ariel kept her head down and stayed close to the playwright ahead of her.

    After making rapid progress through the masses, Mr. Warner encountered two formidable barriers: someone who was unimpressed by his status and Shiloh.

    "What do you mean? I''m the owner of the renowned Marlowe Playhouse!" Mr. Warner argued heatedly with a man who stood a good foot taller.

    Ariel shrank back slightly, hoping to find another way through when a female voice cut through the murmur around them.

    "Daniel! Daniel!"

 Chapter 69

    The playwright halted mid-sentence, his gaze flickering back. Shiloh, moving with equal efficiency through the sea of people, was making her way towards him. Ariel, glancing back at a distressed Mr. Warner, decided it was time to act.

    This is getting complicated... Where¡¯s Jasper?! I have to be close!

    Ariel pushed past Mr. Warner, just as the young actress was about to reach him. The crowd had begun to thin slightly, allowing her to move more quickly. As she navigated through the dispersing throng, Ariel heard her name called once more, but this time from a different direction.

    "Ariel!"

    Her heart skipped a beat before she realized it was Taylor, shoving her way towards her through the congested hall.

    "This is madness!" the priestess cried, glaring sharply at a man who had opened his mouth to protest her forceful advance.

    "Tell me about it," Ariel agreed, glancing nervously behind them. "Have you seen Jasper yet?"

    Taylor smirked.

    "Haven¡¯t found him yet? You better hope Mandy¡ª"

    Ariel snapped her attention back to the priestess.

    "She hasn¡¯t, Warner¡¯s searching for her anyway..."

    She ignored the unspoken possibility that Shiloh might have already captured him. That Mandy!

    "Hmm, well, I haven¡¯t seen Mr. Tall Dark and Brooding. Have you seen Max?"

    Ariel raised an eyebrow.

    "Max?"

    The priestess, pretending not to notice Ariel¡¯s confusion, continued impatiently.

    "Have you or haven¡¯t you?"

    Fixing Taylor with a stern look, Ariel shook her head.

    "Well, some help you¡¯ve been. I¡¯m going to keep looking," Taylor announced. Before moving away, she added knowingly, "You never asked about your fianc¨¦, and I have seen him."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Heat rushed to Ariel¡¯s cheeks.

    "We¡¯re just friends!" she protested, though her response was half-hearted. The priestess had already vanished into the crowd.

    Ariel thought of Noah moving towards her, asking for her hand, and felt the knot in her stomach tighten. We¡¯re just friends.

    With renewed determination, Ariel pushed her way through the thinning crowd. To her great surprise, she stumbled upon the first open area she had seen all morning. In the midst of it stood Mr. Warner, Shiloh, Mandy, Noah, and Max. The scene unfolded rapidly. Shocked, Ariel attempted to back away but ended up stumbling against someone.

    "Oh¡ªexcuse me, Ariel."

    "John?" Ariel asked breathlessly, looking up into his blue eyes as he steadied her.

    John¡¯s bright smile faded slightly as he glanced at those around them.

    "Ariel?" Noah said, just noticing her presence.

    "Mandy!" Mr. Warner cried, hurrying towards her, clearly having just arrived.

    Mandy, equally surprised, allowed a few people passing through to create a gap between herself and the playwright. That¡¯s when Ariel noticed Jasper, Leroy, and Taylor just off to the side. Quickly, Ariel righted herself and rushed to the other end of the open space, which was rapidly filling up again.

    "Daniel!" Shiloh called out, reaching for him as he attempted to get to Mandy, who had now spotted Jasper and was moving quickly towards him.

    Ariel nearly broke into a run as she saw the medium closing in behind her.

    Jasper!

    Ariel reached her boss sooner than expected. She stopped abruptly, and his heavy gaze locked onto her. Several heartbeats passed in silence. Ariel stood frozen, opening and closing her mouth, but no words came out. Beside Jasper, Leroy was making some sort of gesture, but Ariel couldn¡¯t focus with the blood pounding in her ears.

    "Yes, Ariel?" Taylor prodded, raising an eyebrow.

    Mandy would be here any moment. I have to speak now.

    "Jasper..."

    "Jasper¡ª" Mandy spoke as she came to stand beside Ariel. "I would be grateful if you accepted my hand."

    And that was it. It was over; Mandy had made her request. Ariel looked over at her beaming rival and felt the knot in her stomach ignite with fiery frustration.

    That Mandy!

    "Oh my, I had no idea you were so popular," a voice suddenly spoke.

    Something about the voice struck Ariel, pulling her attention away from the medium. In her determination to reach Jasper, she had failed to notice the other person standing with him: Miss Marlowe.

    Jasper¡¯s gaze was fixed on Mandy, whose smile was starting to falter after several moments of waiting for his response.

    "Jasper?" Mandy spoke in her softest, most endearing voice.

    The knot in Ariel¡¯s stomach sank as realization dawned on her.

    Miss Marlowe got to him first.

    "That¡¯s a very generous offer, Mackenzie," Jasper finally spoke, his face remaining impassive. "But I¡¯ve already been asked."

    Ariel¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, and Mandy¡¯s sleeve came up to cover her mouth.

    "Oh, excuse me," Mandy murmured, fixing Miss Marlowe with a cold stare.

    The woman merely smiled and took Jasper¡¯s arm. Ariel¡¯s stomach exploded with turmoil. But before she could do or say anything rash, Mr. Warner, Max, John, Shiloh, and Noah converged upon them.

 Chapter 70

    ¡°Mandy, my dear,¡± the playwright exclaimed, grasping the medium¡¯s hands with a dramatic flourish. ¡°The crowds I¡¯ve fought through to reach you¡ªwhy did you leave the house so early this morning?¡±

    ¡°Daniel!¡± Shiloh interrupted, her voice cutting through the murmur of the crowd as she wove her way towards them. ¡°Daniel, I must¡ª¡±

    ¡°Anyway, please accept¡ª¡± Mr. Warner began, hurrying along as he caught sight of Shiloh.

    ¡°Accept my hand,¡± Mandy interjected, her voice steady.

    A brief silence followed. Mandy blinked, turning to John, who had just spoken. Mr. Warner appeared momentarily taken aback.

    ¡°Yes, I will,¡± Mandy replied, though her voice carried a note of uncertainty.

    ¡°Uh, excuse me...?¡± Mr. Warner stammered, clearly caught off guard, but he found no words to counter.

    ¡°Daniel¡ª¡± Shiloh persisted, reaching for his arm.

    ¡°Wait!¡± Noah called out as he maneuvered through the crowd towards them.

    Ariel turned her gaze from the unfolding drama to face the young heir.

    ¡°Hey Ariel, do you want to stick with me today?¡± Leroy asked, peering down at her.

    Ariel¡¯s heart leaped.

    ¡°Yes,¡± she answered quickly, looking up at him with gratitude.

    She glanced down, a pang of guilt striking her as she remembered the earlier encounter with Jasper.

    ¡°Noah,¡± she began, but he offered her a quick smile.

    ¡°One moment, Ariel,¡± he said, brushing past her.

    Ariel blinked and watched as he approached Shiloh.

    ¡°I would be honored if you would take my hand,¡± he said in a rush.

    Shiloh, still holding Mr. Warner¡¯s arm, looked at Noah with surprise.

    ¡°Me?¡± she asked, astonished.

    Mr. Warner¡¯s face brightened with enthusiasm.

    ¡°Oh yes, what a fine idea! Our esteemed Mr. Marlowe and Yvonne as partners today¡ªwhat could be more fitting! Excellent thinking, Williams!¡±

    With a look of relief, Mr. Warner disentangled Shiloh¡¯s hand from his arm and placed it with Noah¡¯s.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t have planned it better myself. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me,¡± he added, casting a brief glance at Mandy and John before retreating.

    ¡°Max!¡± Taylor¡¯s voice cut through the charged air. ¡°How about spending the day with me?¡±

    The Chinese man stood stiffly as the priestess approached, taking his arm with a confident smile. Unable to refuse, he silently acquiesced.

    Ariel shook her head, surveying the array of pairs gathered around her. If someone had told her that morning that she would end up as Leroy¡¯s partner, that Jasper would be paired with Miss Marlowe, and that Noah would choose Shiloh instead of herself, she would have laughed. She glanced up at the monk beside her, wondering if he had hoped to be with Taylor. Slowly, her gaze shifted from the monk to her boss.

    Like a prize she was delighted to win, Miss Marlowe held Jasper close, her radiant smile illuminated by the sunlight streaming through the windows. Beside them was another surprising duo: John and Mandy. The medium, initially relieved to be free of Mr. Warner, now seemed to have second thoughts, casting uncertain glances at the priest beside her. John, too, appeared slightly uncomfortable. Ariel caught Mandy¡¯s eye, and they exchanged a silent message: despite their usual rivalry, it was time to unite against a mutual foe¡ªMiss Marlowe.

    ¡°Are we ready?¡± Jasper¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Ariel could barely meet his gaze, her cheeks burning with embarrassment.

    I must have looked so foolish standing there... opening and closing my mouth like that.

    ¡°Sure we are. Let¡¯s eat,¡± Miss Marlowe encouraged, gesturing towards the dining room.

    Leroy gave her shoulder a light squeeze.

    ¡°You were a little late,¡± he whispered as they began to move towards the double doors.

    Ariel looked up at him sharply, her cheeks still flushed.

    ¡°No thanks to you!¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± the monk replied, surprised. ¡°What did I do?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb, Leroy. You told me Noah was coming when it was really Jasper!¡±

    The monk looked at her with wide eyes.

    ¡°Noah really was coming. I had just waved to him when he waved back and kept going. I tried to flag him down so you could get away, but he wouldn¡¯t stop. Then Jasper strolled up with that dazzling thing on his arm,¡± he explained, glancing at Miss Marlowe.

    Ariel¡¯s cheeks burned further, this time with anger.

    ¡°I looked like an idiot. Couldn¡¯t you have warned me?¡± she persisted with a frown.

    The monk held the door open for her.

    ¡°You looked like an idiot? What about me? I was standing there doing this out of nowhere,¡± he said, pulling a finger across his neck repeatedly. ¡°If that wasn¡¯t enough of a warning, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t have time to grab my trusty neon sign.¡±

    Ariel sighed and shook her head, taking his arm again.

    ¡°I was so focused on what I was going to say, I guess I didn¡¯t notice you trying to stop me. Maybe it was for the best that I couldn¡¯t find my voice. Asking him and then being shot down like Mandy would have been worse.¡±

    As they stepped into the dining room, Ariel was greeted by the sight of crowded tables and the cacophony of lively chatter. Navigating the space with a mix of dance and walk, she avoided chairs being pushed back, elbows jostling, and even a waiter. Jasper found a table for them at the back of the room, near the windows. Absent from their party were Noah, Shiloh, and Mr. Warner. Ariel could think of someone else she wished was missing.

    Ariel sat heavily, her glare barely concealed as she faced Miss Marlowe seated across from her, the sunlight casting a halo-like glow around the heiress. John and Leroy flanked Ariel, while Mandy boldly took her usual place beside Jasper. The reformed rivals exchanged a satisfied look.

    ¡°So, Ariel, would you flag someone down? I¡¯m starving,¡± Taylor said, settling next to an uncomfortable Max.

    Ariel narrowed her eyes at the priestess, but her stomach¡¯s rumble made her relent. Resignedly, she began searching for someone to help them.

    ¡°Is Ariel good with the staff here?¡± Miss Marlowe wondered, turning to Taylor.

 Chapter 71

    Ariel snapped her head back to the table with such force that she nearly gave herself whiplash. Next to her, Leroy let out a snort, his shoe bumping into hers. Taylor glanced at Ariel with a small, knowing smile.

    "You could say they know her," Taylor said.

    Ariel¡¯s face flushed crimson as her hands instinctively reached for a nonexistent cup of coffee.

    "What Taylor means is¡ª" Leroy began, casting a meaningful look at the priestess.

    "Oh, I forgot. She''s quite well acquainted with the Innkeeper¡¯s grandson," Miss Marlowe recalled, her full attention now fixed on Ariel.

    Ariel clutched Leroy¡¯s arm with an iron grip. At that precise moment, a waiter approached their table.

    "The usual for everyone?" he asked, oblivious to the tension simmering around him.

    "Perfect," Taylor replied, ignoring the daggers Ariel was directing at her.

    With a nod and a wave, the young man departed, and an uneasy silence descended over the table. Mandy sat upright, her demeanor shifting to one of practiced civility as she turned to face Miss Marlowe.

    "It was kind of you to stay for breakfast," Mandy began, her smile meticulously controlled.

    The heiress tilted her head slightly, her smile as light and measured as Mandy''s.

    "Of course, why would I miss it?"

    "Oh, it¡¯s just that you must have better things to do than spend the morning with a paranormal team," Mandy responded, her smile unwavering.

    Ariel inwardly smiled. It was a refreshing change not to be on the receiving end of Mandy¡¯s sharp-tongued barbs.

    "Perhaps," Ariel said, "but according to the festival rules, I¡¯m not supposed to leave Evans-san¡¯s side today, and I have no intention of breaking that."

    Ariel reached for Leroy¡¯s arm once more, but he pulled it away. Mandy''s composure faltered just a fraction, an eyebrow arching in surprise.

    "Even through our investigation? You think we¡¯re chasing shadows."

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Miss Marlowe opened her mouth to retort but looked to Jasper instead.

    "Actually, I don¡¯t plan on entering the theater at all," Jasper interjected.

    Jasper¡¯s dark eyes shifted to Mandy.

    "Miss Marlowe experienced some unusual occurrences last night and wants me to investigate. I¡¯ll be bringing Max, and, by extension, Taylor. The rest of you will monitor the theater."

    Ariel¡¯s anger bubbled up inside her.

    "Unusual occurrences? She doesn¡¯t even believe in the paranormal."

    Ariel¡¯s gaze fixed intently on Jasper as she placed her hands firmly on the table.

    "But Mr. Warner is your client¡ª"

    Jasper¡¯s attention snapped to her, his tone firm.

    "It¡¯s only for a few hours, Ariel. There will be plenty of people at the theater to continue the investigation."

    Ariel wanted to argue further, but the finality in Jasper¡¯s voice left no room for dissent. Frustrated, she slumped back in her chair, while Mandy across the table looked equally defeated.

    That Jasper.

    Before Ariel could let her frustration reach boiling point, a cup of coffee was set in front of her. She sighed in relief.

    Finally.

    With a desperate eagerness to drain the coffee as if it might also drain her irritation, Ariel lifted the cup to her lips. As the faces of Jasper, Miss Marlowe, and Mandy¡ªwho had a particularly strained expression¡ªdisappeared behind the rim of her glass, Ariel took a deep gulp and nearly choked. The coffee was ice-cold. Coughing and sputtering, she attempted to wave off Leroy, who was administering unhelpful pats to her back.

    "I''m¡ªit''s okay¡ªjust¡ª"

    "SOMETHING WRONG?" came Mandy¡¯s voice, cutting through the commotion.

    Ariel froze, her eyes drifting slowly to Mandy, whose pursed lips confirmed her suspicion.

    Shoot.

    "PERHAPS THIS WILL HELP IT ALL GO DOWN," came a new voice.

    Three heavy platters were unceremoniously dropped on the table with a loud clatter. Mrs. Williams loomed near Ariel¡¯s chair, her expression one of malicious delight.

    "COURTESY OF THE WILLIAMS¡¯S. ENJOY."

    With a final clap, Mrs. Williams and her staff departed, leaving their table in a state of uneasy silence. The diners around them paused to watch the spectacle unfold, knowing full well the Williams¡¯s penchant for vengeance.

    Ariel swallowed hard, regaining her composure as she turned to glare at the nosy Inn guests. Soon, murmurs and the clatter of cutlery resumed, and the focus shifted back to the meal in front of her.

    ¡°This is all your fault, Kinsley,¡± Taylor snapped, holding up a charred, unidentifiable piece of meat with her fork.

    A low growl emanated from beside Ariel.

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Leroy was struggling with a piece of lettuce from the nearest platter, his fork failing to penetrate it. Ariel¡¯s face flushed with a mix of heat and cold. A gentle pat on her left shoulder made her look up to see John offering a bright, reassuring smile.

    ¡°This one looks just fine,¡± he said, as he served up the stone-cold and unrecognizable food (was that rice?), sending encouraging glances around the table.

    No one moved to take their fork. Even Leroy, his stomach growling audibly, set his fork down and pushed his plate away.

    ¡°See, just fine,¡± John continued, lifting a shapeless lump to his mouth.

    Across the table, Mandy covered her face with her sleeve in horror. Ariel couldn¡¯t help but frown nervously.

    ¡°John¡­¡± she began, but he had already taken a hearty bite and was chewing with enthusiasm.

 Chapter 72

    And then something in John¡¯s demeanor shifted. His chewing halted abruptly. Slowly, he lowered his fork, blinking a few times as his face began to turn an alarming shade of green. Ariel covered her face with her hands in mortification, while Leroy leaned past her with a sense of urgency.

    "Face that way!" he urged, directing John towards the aisle with a concerned look.

    "I''m fine," John gasped, clutching at his stomach as Leroy thrust what remained of Ariel''s cold coffee into his hands. "Here, drink¡ªget it down!"

    "Oh, does he need my napkin?" Miss Marlowe offered, waving it in a futile gesture.

    A loud cackling erupted from the kitchens, and Ariel sank deeper into her seat, her embarrassment reaching new heights.

    "I''ve officially lost my appetite," Taylor declared, tossing her napkin onto the table in a gesture of resignation.

    After a moment of chaotic commotion, John composed himself, sipping the dregs of Ariel''s coffee with an air of determination.

    "Thank you," he murmured, emerging from his ordeal with a sigh of relief.

    "You''re welcome," Leroy replied, settling back into his chair with a wide-eyed look at Ariel. Ariel met his gaze with a narrowed frown.

    This isn''t my fault!

    Or was it? With her cheeks flushed and her heart pounding, Ariel surveyed the dismayed faces around her and wished fervently for the floor to open up and swallow her whole.

    "Well, that was embarrassing. I must apologize," Miss Marlowe said suddenly, placing a hand over her chest as though genuinely shocked.

    Ariel stared at her in confusion.

    Apologize?

    "If I had known that my presence would cause such a commotion at your breakfast," the heiress continued, her tone dripping with false sincerity, "I would have preferred to let you enjoy it without me."

    "No," Jasper interjected abruptly, his voice cutting through the tension. "This has absolutely nothing to do with you. Ariel seems to have deeply offended the owners of this inn. I apologize on her behalf."

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The harshness of his words ignited a fiery indignation within Ariel. Unable to contain herself, she stood abruptly, nearly toppling her chair in the process.

    "Well, then. Let me restore peace to the table by leaving it."

    With one last seething glare at Jasper, she stormed out of the room.

    "Ariel!" Leroy called after her, but she was already halfway across the room.

    Ignoring the curious stares and whispers from the other diners, Ariel marched towards the dining room doors and swung them open with a forceful shove.

    That Jasper!

    Fury fueling her steps, Ariel strode down the nearly empty hallway toward her room. She flung her door open and slammed it shut behind her, collapsing onto her bed with a frustrated huff. As she stared at the disheveled sheets, a faint sparkle caught her eye. Blinking in surprise, she traced the glittering dust with her fingers.

    What¡­?

    Ariel¡¯s gaze shifted to the floor just beneath her, where the dress Mandy had lent her lay in a crumpled heap. The festival. The Magnolia!

    Amidst the chaos of the morning and her dream, she had almost forgotten the mysterious gift left for her. Sitting up, Ariel glanced at her nightstand. There it was, no longer glowing but still as tangible as the photograph beside it. Carefully, she picked it up, examining the delicate pale petals with a mix of curiosity and unease.

    Who would give me this?

    As she closed her eyes in thought, the first person who came to mind was Noah. It seemed the most plausible that he would leave her such a token of affection. Yet hadn¡¯t he said that night that he wanted to remain friends? And what about his choice of Shiloh that morning? Ariel opened her eyes.

    No, not Noah. But who¡­?

    Just then, there was a knock at her door.

    ¡°Ariel, you in there?¡± Leroy¡¯s voice called from the hallway.

    ¡°Uh¡ª¡± Ariel responded, glancing at the moon Magnolia in her hands.

    She quickly hid it beneath her pillow just as Leroy walked in.

    ¡°Hey, you okay?¡± he asked, observing her closely.

    Ariel forced a smile, rearranging her pillow innocently.

    ¡°Yeah. I just needed a moment.¡±

    Leroy¡¯s eyes flicked to the pillow hidden behind her.

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯re done punching your pillow, we should probably get going.¡±

    Ariel shot him a pointed look as she carefully got up from her bed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t punching my pillow.¡±

    ¡°No? I¡¯m sure you were imagining Jasper,¡± Leroy grinned, opening the door for her.

    Ariel sighed and shook her head.

    ¡°Sometimes, Leroy.¡±

    They emerged into the empty hallway and walked in comfortable silence¡ªuntil Leroy¡¯s stomach growled loudly.

    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t want to marry the guy, but couldn¡¯t you have played along a little while?¡± he complained as another rumble resonated from him.

    Ariel gave him a firm look despite her own hunger.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry your stomach was a casualty of the dislike I¡¯ve apparently garnered from this inn. I¡¯ll be sure to let you enjoy your breakfast in peace tomorrow,¡± she recited with a hint of sarcasm.

    The monk¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement.

    ¡°Ariel, do I detect a hint of jealousy?¡±

    Ariel narrowed her eyes at him.

    ¡°All you detect right now is hunger.¡±

    Leroy raised an unconvinced eyebrow, but before he could respond, they continued down the hallway, the echo of their footsteps a small comfort amidst the chaos of the morning.

 Chapter 73

    ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m detecting a hint of jealousy,¡± Leroy teased.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Ariel replied tersely, pointedly ignoring his smirk as they passed the dining room. ¡°Where is everyone, anyway?¡±

    ¡°They should be outside,¡± Leroy responded as they made their way through the foyer.

    Ariel kept her head down and gripped the monk¡¯s arm tightly¡ªjust in case.

    ¡°The coast is clear,¡± Leroy murmured as they stepped out into the bright sunlight.

    Ariel lifted her gaze and immediately winced at the harsh glare. The sky stretched out in a vivid expanse of blue, and the sun blazed overhead. While the inn¡¯s interior had finally thinned out, the grounds of Magnolia Midlands were now bustling with activity. Everywhere she looked, couples strolled hand in hand, their faces lit up with smiles.

    ¡°Wow, it got busy out here,¡± Leroy remarked, taking in the lively scene. ¡°Oh, look, there¡¯s Jasper.¡±

    Ariel squinted against the sunlight and raised a hand to shield her eyes. Indeed, a few yards away stood the rest of the GPI team, alongside Miss Marlowe.

    ¡°I wonder why they¡¯re stopped?¡± Leroy pondered, narrowing his eyes at the group gathered together.

    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re waiting for us?¡± Ariel suggested, trying to see through the glare.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that old woman with them?¡± Leroy asked, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°An old woman? Like the ones interested in John?¡± Ariel asked, peering harder through the blinding sunlight.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Let¡¯s go see,¡± Leroy answered, pulling her along.

    As they approached, Taylor greeted them with a mix of annoyance and relief, clutching Max¡¯s arm. ¡°It¡¯s about time you showed up. If I have to be subjected to this old loon, so do you.¡±

    Ariel shot Taylor a perplexed look, her confusion growing.

    ¡°What old loon?¡± she asked, glancing around.

    ¡°What are we doing here?¡± Leroy questioned, looking at Taylor with a hint of exasperation.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Taylor merely pointed across the way, where John was standing with the old woman.

    ¡°Yes¡­ I approve very much. Now, let me see your hand, boy,¡± the old woman¡¯s voice croaked, her tone as ancient as her appearance.

    John, looking bewildered, extended his hand hesitantly.

    ¡°What in the world¡­?¡± Ariel muttered, exchanging a puzzled glance with Leroy.

    ¡°Ah, you have given out a moon Magnolia, my boy,¡± the woman announced, her yellowed teeth flashing in a wide grin.

    Ariel¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise.

    John attempted to retract his hand. ¡°You must be mistaken,¡± he said, clearly unsettled.

    The old woman¡¯s smile widened, and she clucked her tongue. ¡°I see the dust on your hand. It lingers for days. Anyway, I am the Wise Obasan. I make no mistakes.¡±

    Releasing his hand, the old woman hobbled over to Mandy, who stood a few feet away with a mask of firm resistance.

    ¡°No reason to be nervous, my dear. Let Obasan see your hand,¡± she coaxed, reaching out.

    Mandy clasped her hands tightly within the sleeves of her dress and turned her nose up. ¡°I will not. This is completely unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be difficult, deary. I may be old, but I¡¯m not foolish. If you don¡¯t show me your hand, I¡¯ll assume you¡¯ve received one.¡±

    Mandy¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her cheeks turning a faint pink. ¡°That¡¯s a dear,¡± the old woman murmured, gently taking the medium¡¯s reluctant hand.

    ¡°Ah-ha!¡± the old woman exclaimed suddenly. ¡°You have received one!¡±

    Mandy snatched her hand away, her pale cheeks flushing a deep crimson. Ariel¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment.

    Mandy received a moon Magnolia too?!

    ¡°Yes, yes¡­ I declare you both to be a good pair indeed!¡± the old woman cackled, her voice echoing with glee.

    John looked distinctly pale, unable to meet his partner¡¯s gaze. Mandy, recovering from her shock, protested, ¡°I don¡¯t see how that makes us anything. You have no idea who gave me this moon Magnolia!¡± Her gaze briefly flickered toward Jasper.

    Obasan merely shrugged. ¡°I see what I see¡­ Who¡¯s next? Ah, yes¡ªthe red-headed woman¡­¡±

    Ariel felt an overwhelming urge to escape.

    That crazy old loon is going to make me show my hand, and then everyone will know I¡¯ve received a moon Magnolia!

    Carefully, Ariel began to back away, but Leroy caught her arm.

    ¡°Where are you going? Don¡¯t you want to see who else makes a good pair?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I just remembered I forgot to get something from my room¡ª¡±

    The monk raised an eyebrow. ¡°Wait, you didn¡¯t receive a moon Magnolia, did you, Ariel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, I promise¡ª¡± Ariel insisted, trying to free herself from his grasp.

    ¡°You did. Ariel! Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Leroy¡¯s voice carried a mix of surprise and concern.

    ¡°Leroy, let me go,¡± Ariel hissed, struggling against him.

    ¡°Oh my, what nails,¡± the old woman¡¯s voice declared, tsking at Taylor¡¯s pink polish.

    ¡°Excuse me, I thought you were supposed to be studying my palm,¡± Taylor grumbled.

    ¡°Patience,¡± the old woman commanded, turning Taylor¡¯s hand over roughly.

    ¡°Ow!¡± Taylor objected, but a sharp look from Obasan silenced her.

    ¡°Hmmm, yet another moon Magnolia exchange,¡± the old woman continued after scrutinizing Taylor¡¯s hand closely.

    Ariel paused in her struggle with Leroy, and he abruptly released her.

    Taylor too?!

    As the realization hit, Ariel felt a wave of anxiety and curiosity mingling within her.

 Chapter 74

    Slowly, Ariel''s gaze drifted over to the monk, who now appeared slightly self-conscious.

    "Actually, I''ll go with you. I think I forgot my coat," Leroy began, stepping back.

    "Leroy, it¡¯s seventy degrees out here," Ariel remarked, raising an eyebrow at him.

    The monk glanced down at her with a defensive glare. "I¡¯m cold."

    "You¡¯re just being a chicken."

    "No, but chicken would have been something I would have liked for breakfast, thank you very much¡ª"

    "Chicken breakfasts are for chickens, and I¡¯m not going to marry Noah just so you can have one."

    "And what is this? No moon Magnolia dust? You didn¡¯t give one to your partner, hm? Very interesting," Obasan¡¯s voice rang out, her eyes examining Max¡¯s hand with a keen intensity.

    "What are you getting at, old woman?" Taylor demanded, pulling Max closer with a protective grip.

    The old woman narrowed her eyes at the priestess. "I¡¯m marking you two as an unapproved couple."

    Taylor¡¯s mouth dropped open in offense. "You¡¯re what¡ª?"

    But Wise Obasan wasn¡¯t listening. Instead, she turned her attention to the squabbling pair a few feet away.

    "Well, and who do we have here?"

    Ariel and Leroy halted mid-sentence to stare at the old woman who was now grinning at them.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "My dear girl, what energy I sense about you. A good match for you would be someone with a steady, sensible rhythm," she murmured, her eyes scrutinizing Leroy thoughtfully.

    The monk shifted uncomfortably, and Ariel felt her stomach churn.

    "Let¡¯s see the rest of the story, shall we?" the old woman urged, extending her bony hand toward Ariel¡¯s reluctant one.

    "I¡¯m going to grab my coat¡ª" Leroy began, attempting to slip away while Ariel was occupied, but before he could move, Wise Obasan brandished a thick paper fan and swatted him across the knuckles.

    "Ow!" Leroy cried out, rubbing his injured hand.

    "Stay put, young man. You¡¯re next."

    Ariel gave the monk a satisfied smile, which he didn¡¯t return.

    "Oh, yes... as I suspected," the old woman continued, her gaze meeting Ariel¡¯s. "You¡¯ve received a moon Magnolia."

    Ariel¡¯s heart leapt into her throat. Before she could react, the old woman released her hand and turned to Leroy.

    "Let me see your partner now, so he can be on his way..."

    The monk looked down at the tiny old woman shuffling toward him. "Now, monk, let me see what you¡¯ve been up to."

    "How do you know I¡¯m a monk?" Leroy asked, bewildered, allowing the ancient woman to take his hand without protest.

    "Wise Obasan knows all. Now hold still," the old woman instructed, her grip tightening on his large hand.

    "Ho ho, lookie here, yet another¡ª"

    "Person not to give out anything, that¡¯s me¡ªselfish. Well, thanks for that, Granny. I¡¯ll be going to get my coat now¡ª"

    A paper fan came down sharply on the monk¡¯s shoulder.

    "Not so fast, young man¡ª"

    "Ow, that was my bad shoulder."

    Obasan grinned. "I know."

    Leroy glanced at Ariel, who offered him a weak smile in return.

    "Now, as I was saying... you too have given out a moon Magnolia."

    "So, we¡¯re approved, or a match¡ªwhatever you call it?" the monk asked, gently massaging his arm.

    The old woman swatted Leroy again.

    "Oy! What¡ª?" he protested, holding his stomach.

    Ariel stepped in between the irate old woman and the monk.

    "Young man, just because you gave a moon Magnolia and she received one... that means nothing in itself. No... your energies are too different. She must be paired with someone else... someone like..."

    The old woman turned around slowly, as if in a trance or sensing for something.

    "Him," she declared, pointing across the group at Jasper.

    Ariel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her hand gripping Leroy¡¯s tightly as if he were the only thing holding her upright.

    Jasper?!

 Chapter 75

    "Yes, he is right. His energies would perfectly balance yours," Wise Obasan announced with a knowing nod, her small, aged feet leading her toward the President of GPI.

    Ariel felt as if she had suddenly succumbed to a heat stroke. Her skin burned with an uncomfortable heat, and her thoughts were muddled and disjointed. In stark contrast, Jasper looked positively frozen. Anyone unaccustomed to the frigid glare etched onto his face would have felt an icy chill, but the ancient woman continued her approach, her smile betraying the satisfaction of solving a complex riddle.

    "Them?" Miss Marlowe breathed out in bemusement, clearly finding the old woman¡¯s proclamations farcical. To her, Wise Obasan seemed nothing more than an eccentric old loon.

    In her disoriented state, Ariel felt a flicker of indignation on behalf of the old woman. Hey! There''s nothing loony about suggesting us! She isn¡¯t called Wise Obasan for nothing!

    The stooped figure of the old woman passed by Mandy, who watched her with an expression of unhappy resignation. Though Mandy would say nothing¡ªsince Ariel, not the smirking heiress, was being paired with Jasper¡ªher disapproval was palpable. It was evident that Mandy, too, believed the old woman had mistakenly matched Jasper with Ariel rather than with herself.

    "Such sensibility I sense in you," the old woman said, her voice carrying an air of solemnity. "Perhaps too much, but that is where she¡ª" she directed a sharp look at Ariel, "¡ªcomes in. Her energies are much more unpredictable; they would encourage you to embrace life a little more. A life buried in work is no¡ª"

    "You know nothing of my life," Jasper interrupted, his voice so icy that it seemed to freeze the very air around him. Ariel flinched at the coldness of his tone.

    The old woman stood unfazed, her gaze unwavering. "Of course not," she said after a pause, her slow smile suggesting an air of deep understanding. "But I do know the ways of the heart."

    A heavy silence fell between them, a tense standoff between the short, ancient woman and the tall, distant Jasper. Ariel and Mandy exchanged a brief, knowing glance, though the medium¡¯s eyes carried a chill that Ariel found all too familiar.

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    That Mandy.

    "If I may see your hand, young man," Wise Obasan finally requested, her sharp eyes fixed on Jasper¡¯s with a challenging intensity.

    A moment ticked by.

    He won¡¯t do it.

    But then, Jasper uncrossed his arms and extended his hand. His willingness seemed to surprise even Obasan, but she quickly grasped it with her bony fingers. An image of a pale flower flashed through Ariel¡¯s mind. A sudden thought struck her, causing her heart to race.

    What if he¡¯s given a moon Magnolia? What if...

    Ariel swallowed hard, feeling as though her heart had leapt into her throat. She grabbed Leroy¡¯s arm and gave it a firm squeeze. As if reading her thoughts, he smiled slightly and mouthed, moon Magnolia?

    Ariel ignored the monk¡ªWise Obasan was speaking again, her voice creaking with age and difficult to discern over the rush of blood in her ears.

    "Hmm. Interesting. A moon Magnolia, definitely... though..."

    Jasper withdrew his hand from Wise Obasan¡¯s grip.

    "If we¡¯re done here," he said tersely, casting a glance toward his team and then at Miss Marlowe.

    Max gave a ready nod, pulling his arm from Taylor¡¯s possessive grasp, and stepped forward. But Wise Obasan was not finished.

    "But I have not given my decision," she protested as Jasper began to turn away.

    The young man glanced back over his shoulder. "I believe you have demonstrated it clearly enough."

    A stray cloud drifted in front of the sun, casting a large, somber shadow over the dusty grounds of Magnolia Midlands. Wise Obasan regarded the stubborn young man before her with a determined glint in her eyes.

    "You know nothing of my demonstrations. You are a match. The best match, and everyone will know it by tonight."

    Ariel blinked as the sudden gloom descended, a chill creeping down her spine. Jasper did not acknowledge the old woman¡¯s proclamation; he simply walked on beside Max, discussing matters that clearly concerned him more than the warnings of an ancient matchmaker. A stiff breeze swept across the festival grounds, rustling the remaining GPI members. The cloud that had darkened the old woman¡¯s ominous pronouncement was quickly carried away by the wind, and the blinding sunlight returned.

    Ariel squinted, her gaze following Jasper¡¯s dark, indistinct figure as he moved along, Miss Marlowe flanking him on the other side. The old woman, noting Ariel¡¯s watchful stare, shook her head.

    "Despair not, my dear. He will see things differently by tonight, or my name is not Wise Obasan," she reassured, a dark smile tugging at her wrinkled features.

    Ariel found herself unable to muster a smile in return. It didn¡¯t matter, though. The festival¡¯s ancient matchmaker merely nodded to them all and hobbled away, chuckling to herself.

    Leroy¡¯s shadow fell over Ariel.

    "That¡¯s one loony lady," he muttered, watching as she pounced upon another unsuspecting group.

    "Yeah..." Ariel replied absently, her mind whirling with thoughts of moon Magnolias and ominous threats.

    Just then, a brightly colored dress glided past her field of vision.

 Chapter 76

    ¡°Jasper,¡± Mandy called out.

    The young man paused and looked back at the medium. ¡°I will accompany you to Miss Marlowe''s place. I can assist in sensing what exactly has disturbed her,¡± Mandy¡¯s voice was resolute and firm. She was determined not to leave Jasper alone with the heiress any more than she was willing to let an eccentric old woman declare Jasper and Ariel as soulmates.

    Ariel took a step forward, her mouth opening as she desperately searched for something to say that would allow her to join the group. But before she could voice her concerns, Jasper spoke the words she was about to say.

    ¡°Very well. Makenzie, you will join us with John. Ariel, head to the theater with Thompson and run the routine tests.¡±

    Mandy moved to stand beside Jasper, her eyes briefly meeting Ariel¡¯s with a slight smile tugging at her pink lips. Ariel clenched her jaw tightly, frustration preventing her from speaking. John, looking uncertain, departed, but Leroy held Ariel¡¯s shoulder firmly, sensing the fists she was clenching and the dark look she was casting at Jasper.

    ¡°Have fun. We¡¯ll check in with you later,¡± the monk called out as the group finally began to move on.

    Ariel shrugged off Leroy¡¯s grip and looked up at him with a sour expression. ¡°How can you be okay with this? He¡¯s leaving us to do the grunt work!¡±

    The monk gazed down at the flustered young woman with a knowing look. ¡°Alone is the key word here. You¡¯re just bothered because two of your rivals will be vying for Jasper¡¯s attention all day. Meanwhile, you¡¯ve got that soulmate thing going for you, and neither of them can compete with that.¡±

    ¡°That lady is crazy, Leroy.¡±

    ¡°She knew I was a monk and that you received a moon Magnolia¡ªdoes that sound crazy to you? But that¡¯s beside the point. What I¡¯m trying to get at is that we will be alone in the theater.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Leroy, I realize we¡¯ll be alone, and Jasper, on the other hand, will have plenty of company¡ª¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Leroy interrupted, turning her to face him. ¡°We will be alone. No one to see us. I don¡¯t know¡ªmaybe we could use this time to figure out a certain mystery...?¡±

    Suddenly, Ariel understood what the monk was suggesting. ¡°Oh, alone, you¡¯re right...¡±

    The monk grinned. ¡°Aren¡¯t I always? Now, shall we?¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    With her dream replaying in her mind, Ariel took Leroy¡¯s arm and allowed him to lead her across the scorching grounds of Magnolia Midlands. My dream... the hall... the nameplate¡ªwas it real?

    ¡°Hey¡ªare you alright?¡± the monk asked after glancing at her and noticing the distant look in her eyes.

    Ariel shook her head to clear it of the myriad thoughts crowding her mind and looked up at Leroy. What can I tell him? I can¡¯t reveal Mr. Marlowe. Do I tell him I had a vision?

    ¡°Hello¡ªearth to Ariel,¡± Leroy persisted, waving a hand in front of her face. ¡°Are you with me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, yeah. Sorry, Leroy... I was just thinking.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s about Jasper, I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    Ariel made a face and swatted Leroy¡¯s arm. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s about the dream I had last night.¡±

    Leroy gave her a sidelong look. ¡°Again, if this is about Jasper¡ª¡±

    Ariel swatted his arm harder and narrowed her eyes at him. ¡°No, this dream did not include Jasper. I was in the theater.¡±

    The monk¡¯s smirk was replaced with a thoughtful expression. ¡°The theater? What kind of dream was it?¡±

    Ariel paused, contemplating how much to reveal to her curious partner in crime. Finally, she took the plunge. ¡°It was one of those dreams¡ªat least, I think.¡±

    Leroy nodded encouragingly. ¡°And... what happened?¡±

    The two of them reached the stairs leading up to the theater¡¯s double doors. Ariel tightened her grip on Leroy¡¯s arm. Her past experiences with these doors had been unsettling, and last night had only made things worse. As she recalled her latest dream, Leroy halted them just before the entrance.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t die or anything when you walked through these doors, did you?¡± he asked, his concern evident.

    ¡°Hm? In my dream, you mean?¡± Ariel wondered, staring at the wooden barrier before them.

    Leroy tugged her a step back. ¡°We can always find another way in,¡± he suggested, glancing around the building.

    Ariel smiled and patted him reassuringly. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t die in my dream. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    The monk eyed her carefully. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Ariel stood taller and nodded firmly. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Leroy still seemed uncertain but took Ariel¡¯s hand and pushed open the door.

    One...

    Ariel counted in her head as she took her first step. A soft humming filled her ears.

    Two...

    She passed through the doors, her vision blurring and her head starting to throb.

    Three.

    Ariel drew a steadying breath as they entered the lobby of the theater. Her stomach was tight, and she noticed that she had squeezed Leroy¡¯s hand until it was nearly white, but she had made it.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Leroy asked gently, pulling his hand from hers.

    Ariel managed a weak smile as he flexed his fingers. ¡°Sorry... yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± the monk said, satisfied that both his hand and Ariel were still intact. ¡°Now, how about you fill me in on this dream while I make us some coffee?¡±

    Ariel agreed, and the two of them continued on to base. With the sun blazing outside, the gas lamps in the Marlowe Playhouse seemed dull, unable to compete with the brilliant rays streaming in. Ariel looked away from the windows, her thoughts drifting to Miss Marlowe. Somewhere across Magnolia Midlands, the heiress was showing Jasper her home, inviting him to coffee, her blonde hair shimmering as she smiled that radiant smile...

    ¡°Ariel?¡±

    Ariel blinked and looked up. ¡°Huh?¡±

    The monk had stopped in the middle of the hall, staring at her with concern. ¡°Are you sure those doors didn¡¯t affect you?¡±

    Ariel straightened up and resumed walking.

 Chapter 77

    "Positive." Ariel¡¯s voice was steady, though her mind teemed with unrest.

    The monk eyed her suspiciously as she brushed past him into the room. "How positive is positive?"

    She shot a sharp glance over her shoulder. "Positive, Leroy."

    He raised his hands in mock surrender. "Fine, fine... but you seem awfully distracted."

    "Coffee, monk," Ariel demanded, dropping heavily onto the couch, grateful for once that someone else was making it.

    "Yes, Jasper," Leroy quipped, moving toward the small counter with an exaggerated stride. Ariel rolled her eyes but couldn¡¯t help the smirk tugging at her lips.

    The room felt strangely empty with just the two of them. Usually, the faint clacking of Max¡¯s keyboard filled the air, and his computers hummed like a subtle heartbeat. Now, there was silence save for the low bubbling of the kettle and the rhythmic creaks of Leroy moving about. Across from her, the couch stood vacant, missing Mandy and her ever-present mask... and Jasper. But for once, Ariel found solace in his absence, if only because it meant she didn¡¯t have to be the one on coffee duty.

    "So," Leroy began, interrupting the stillness as he set the water to heat, "about this dream. You had it last night?"

    Ariel turned her gaze toward the far corner of the room where sunlight streamed in through a window, casting golden beams across the worn floor. The warmth of the light reached the small table in front of her, illuminating something new¡ªa vase filled with an explosion of white magnolias. Her breath caught in her throat.

    Magnolias?

    Ariel¡¯s thoughts raced. Who would have placed them here? Everyone knew she was allergic, yet there they stood¡ªa blooming display of the delicate, dangerous flowers. The concern prickled at the edge of her consciousness but was quickly overshadowed by another thought.

    Taylor received a moon magnolia.

    She leaned forward slightly, peering over the back of the couch as Leroy prepared their drinks.

    "Leroy," she called as he approached with a tray in hand.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    He raised an eyebrow as he set her coffee cup in front of her. "Oh, finally decided to answer me then?"

    Ariel took the steaming cup, cradling it in her hands. "Sorry, did you ask something?"

    "I was trying to get details on your dream," he said, taking a seat beside her, "but I¡¯m beginning to think you never woke from it."

    She sighed, her eyes flicking back to the vase of flowers. "I¡¯ll tell you everything, but first, you have to answer me this." She met his gaze, her expression unreadable.

    Leroy took a careful sip of his coffee. "Shoot."

    "You gave your moon magnolia to Taylor, didn¡¯t you?"

    The question was met with an immediate choking sound as Leroy spluttered into his cup. Ariel smiled smugly, watching him struggle for composure. "So I am right," she said, sounding remarkably like him when he pressed her for answers.

    Leroy wiped his mouth, giving her a glare. "I don¡¯t know who¡¯s been filling your head with nonsense, but I¡¯ve never given Taylor anything."

    Ariel set her cup down, folding her arms across her chest. "Liar. She received one. If it wasn¡¯t you, then who?"

    "Max, probably," Leroy muttered, though the look on his face betrayed him.

    Ariel¡¯s smirk deepened. "Wise Obasan said Max hadn¡¯t given anyone a moon magnolia. It was you, Leroy. Own up."

    "It wasn¡¯t me," he insisted, though his voice lacked conviction. "Maybe Jasper¡ªhe¡¯s always giving stuff away."

    Her cheeks flushed slightly at the mention of Jasper, but she didn¡¯t let it distract her. "This isn¡¯t about me. It¡¯s about you and why you left Taylor that magnolia."

    "This is about your dream," Leroy interjected swiftly, steering the conversation back on track. "You promised. Now spill."

    Ariel frowned, recognizing that she wasn¡¯t going to get a straight answer out of him¡ªat least not right now. Resigned, she leaned back against the couch and let her thoughts drift to the mysterious vase of magnolias.

    "It¡¯s kind of vague," she began cautiously, still trying to figure out how to leave Mr. Marlowe out of the retelling.

    "That¡¯s fine," Leroy encouraged, "tell me what you remember."

    Ariel traced the rim of her coffee cup absentmindedly. "I was in the theater... It was night. I was standing in that hall we visited yesterday."

    Leroy leaned forward, his coffee forgotten. "So, we¡¯re on the right track with the picture, then?"

    "I think so," she nodded. "Especially since I found myself... drawn to a certain photo."

    "Really?" His eyes gleamed with interest. "Which one?"

    Ariel hesitated, the image of Mr. Marlowe staring at his daughter¡¯s empty frame still fresh in her mind. "The blank one, Leroy."

    His expression darkened as realization dawned. "Miss Marlowe¡¯s?"

    "Yes," Ariel sighed, setting her cup down. "But it gets weirder."

    "Weirder how?" Leroy pressed.

    "The name plate... her name plate... it just... fell off. And behind it, there was another name. Becca Marlowe."

    Leroy sat up straighter, surprise etched across his features. "Another name? Do you think it¡¯s connected to the picture?"

    Ariel stood, pacing the room as she wrestled with the question. "I¡¯m not sure. But it feels like... like something¡¯s missing. Some connection we¡¯re not seeing."

    Leroy set down his cup, rising to meet her gaze. "Well, there¡¯s only one way to find out. Let¡¯s go see for ourselves."

 Chapter 78

    They turned another corner, and Ariel blinked, struggling to adjust to the growing dimness. The oil lamps had been extinguished, and the diminishing number of windows left them in increasing shadows. Each new hallway seemed to swallow more light. Ariel brushed a section of her bangs from her forehead; the humidity was oppressive and seemed to cling to her skin.

    "It''s kinda stuffy in here," Leroy remarked, rubbing the back of his neck as if to soothe the growing discomfort.

    Ariel nodded, her gaze fixed on the walls as she anticipated the moment she would spot the cluster of pictures. We must be close...

    Perhaps it was the stagnant air, the eerie silence surrounding them, or the lack of sleep Ariel had endured the night before, but suddenly, as if by magic, moonlight spilled across the hall floor. The fleeting sliver of light was soon replaced by the familiar blankness of the wooden floor. A warm hand touched her shoulder.

    "Ariel?"

    She shook her head, forcing a light smile for the monk who watched her with a hint of concern. "Sorry¡ªit¡¯s nothing..."

    They continued forward, and with each step, her waking dream seemed to follow, guiding her deeper into the shadows. They passed an open door, revealing a room transformed into a nightscape where objects were swallowed by shadows. As soon as Ariel paused, the scene reverted to its normal state.

    Ariel quickened her pace, her previous experiences of the night resurfacing as if urging her onward. "We must be nearly there. I don¡¯t remember it taking us this long last time," Leroy said, swiping his brow as the oppressive heat continued to build.

    Feeling equally uncomfortable in the suffocating warmth, Ariel gathered her hair into a makeshift ponytail, holding it away from her neck. "We must be," she agreed, her eyes scanning the wall ahead with renewed focus.

    Out of the gloom, a frame emerged, followed by another. Photographs, each framed in ornate designs, stretched down the wall. The mix of black-and-white and color images held countless eyes, each pair seemingly following Ariel with an inquisitive gaze. One frame, however, stood out¡ªit was conspicuously devoid of eyes. Ariel found herself drawn to that blank spot.

    Among the framed collection, Miss Marlowe¡¯s tarnished frame completed the familial triangle. Leroy stood behind Ariel, his eyes scanning the black letters on the plate that read "Rebecca."

    "Not Becca," Ariel thought, her fingers brushing the cool metal.

    After a moment, she turned to Leroy, pushing aside the troubling image of Mr. Marlowe. "Yes, it just dropped to the floor..."

    "And there was another name behind it?" Leroy prodded, squinting at the name plate as if trying to decipher its secrets.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ariel nodded, letting her hand fall to her side. "Becca..."

    Leroy straightened up, his curiosity piqued. "Well, let¡¯s see what this frame is hiding."

    Purposefully, Leroy moved around Ariel, grasping the name plate firmly. Ariel stepped back, her heartbeat suddenly thunderous in her ears. Her eyes were glued to the golden plate, now poised to reveal its secrets. The tense moment stretched interminably, each second dragging into the next. Ariel blinked.

    "Leroy, do you need some help?"

    The monk released the name plate and stepped back, frustration evident. "I don¡¯t know what it is; no matter how hard I pull, it won¡¯t budge."

    Ariel bit her lip and approached, gripping the sharp corners of the plate. She tugged sharply but met the same resistance. Leroy watched her, his head tilted thoughtfully. "Maybe... there isn¡¯t another one here after all?"

    Ariel paused, brushing her damp bangs out of her eyes before pulling again. "The dream felt so real, Leroy..."

    The monk nodded. "Okay, maybe it was a message? Maybe we should start investigating this name Becca? Maybe..."

    Ariel¡¯s eyes fixed on the name printed in black across the gold plate. "Maybe Miss Marlowe knows something?"

    Turning to face Leroy, Ariel¡¯s eyes sparkled with realization. Leroy¡¯s expression mirrored her excitement, the thrill of uncovering a long-sought answer evident on his face. "That¡¯s it, Ariel. You were led to Miss Marlowe¡¯s frame because she¡¯s the one you need to ask."

    Ariel released the name plate, the puzzle piece falling into place. The dream had been a message from Mr. Marlowe¡ªhis daughter must have the answers. Yet, a lingering uncertainty gnawed at her.

    A hand patted her shoulder reassuringly. "Good work. Now we¡¯re getting somewhere."

    Ariel looked up at the monk, his grin infectious, and managed a smile in return. "Right, it¡¯s a start."

    "Well, I don¡¯t know about you, but I¡¯m absolutely miserable back here. Let¡¯s return to base," Leroy suggested, tugging at his shirt to prevent it from sticking to his sweaty skin.

    Ariel exhaled, her bangs barely shifting from their damp position on her forehead. "Let¡¯s go," she agreed, casting one last glance at the name plate that had stubbornly withheld its secrets.

    A strange sting filled Ariel¡¯s eyes as she turned away. Quickly, before Leroy could see, she wiped away the tears that had unexpectedly welled up. Blinking at her wet hands, she felt a surge of confusion and alarm. What was happening? A fleeting memory of the original dream, the man, and the tears resurfaced in her mind.

    Ariel covered her face with her hands, hoping to compose herself before the monk, who was walking a few steps ahead, noticed her distress.

    This can¡¯t be happening again!

    Flustered, Ariel rubbed her stinging, tear-filled eyes, struggling to make out the hall floor. Suddenly, her throat was gripped by a searing burn. Leroy let out a cough.

    "Ariel? What¡¯s¡ª" His question was interrupted by another violent coughing fit.

    Ariel succumbed to the burning sensation in her lungs and joined him. The distorted shape of the monk turned toward her, concern evident.

    "Do you smell that?"

    Ariel nodded vigorously, leaning against the wall for support as her vision dimmed to mere shadows and merging colors. "Smoke."

    The acrid smell choked her, growing stronger with each passing moment.

    "The theater must be on fire¡ªwe need to get out of here," Leroy said, glancing up the hall where the smoke had crept past them, filling their only exit with a suffocating gray haze.

    Wiping sweat and tears from his eyes, the monk reached for Ariel¡¯s hand but felt another''s firm grip yank him sharply away.

    Ariel pressed her back against the wall, clutching her collar to aid her breathing. The smoke, now enveloping the hall, made her throat burn and her eyes tear like never before. Her vision was reduced to a murky snow globe of dim, gray shapes and shifting shadows.

 Chapter 79

    "Leroy?" Ariel croaked, her voice barely audible amidst the swirling haze. Her vision, already compromised by the blinding smoke, now blurred even further. "Leroy?" she called again, her outstretched hand meeting only empty air.

    "Leroy..." Her voice grew weaker with each attempt, choked by the smoke filling her lungs. Panic began to seep into her mind. Where was he? Was she alone? The thought of the monk lying unconscious on the floor struck her with sudden dread.

    "Oh no, Leroy..." Ariel rasped, dropping to her knees in a desperate attempt to find him through the darkness. Her hand skated over the hard wood floor, but it encountered nothing that resembled Leroy. Her heart pounded with frantic intensity. It seemed he must have been separated from her.

    He''s probably looking for me now. I need to move from here...

    Even with her shirt covering her nose, breathing was becoming increasingly difficult. Ariel was growing weary, her breaths shallow and labored. She coughed violently, her throat burning with each harsh expulsion. Why can¡¯t I catch my breath? I thought it was easier to breathe near the ground...or was it standing up...or... Her thoughts were becoming muddled, her head clouded with confusion. A heavy realization settled over her: she was not going to find her way out of this alone.

    Summoning the last of her strength, Ariel pushed herself up from the floor. Her eyes were squeezed shut, her throat as parched as dry ash. She clung to the image of an old man, her desperate plea echoing in her mind. Mr. Marlowe, I need your help...please help me...

    With all the energy she could muster, Ariel called out to the spirit of the man who had guided her here, hoping he would find her, save her. She opened her eyes to see a tall, dark shape looming closer. Relief surged through her.

    "Ariel¡ª" a voice spoke just as she breathed his name. "Mr. Marlowe¡ª"

    A firm, warm hand seized Ariel''s wrist, and the shadowy figure came into sharper focus. "Mr. Marlowe?" she repeated, her voice trembling.

    Ariel''s eyes widened. Though she couldn''t clearly see his face, her ears recognized the voice¡ªit did not belong to a ghostly theater owner. A single thought pierced through the fog of her mind with crystal clarity. No.

    "Jasper," she nearly gasped, her free hand clenching at her eyes, which burned fiercely from her wide-eyed surprise. A series of shuddering coughs followed, causing her boss''s grip to tighten around her.

    Without a word, Jasper pulled her into his arms, her shirt collar slipping from her nose and burying her face against his chest. The scent of coffee briefly masked the oppressive smoke. Ariel barely had time to register how close she was to her boss before the ground seemed to give way beneath her. The fleeting comfort of Jasper¡¯s embrace vanished as he carried her down the hall at a brisk pace.

    Ariel blinked rapidly, her vision clearing faster than she had anticipated. The wooden walls of the theater sped past, a gentle breeze rustling her disheveled hair. With her legs draped over one arm and her body supported by his other, Ariel''s face hovered uncomfortably close to Jasper¡¯s. She swallowed hard and stared determinedly down the hall, fighting the urge to study his impassive features.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Thoughts bombarded her like a storm. Questions and feelings surged within her. Fire! She had yet to see the red-hot flames she had imagined consuming the theater. She resisted dwelling on the searing heat, savoring the coolness that surrounded her.

    Leroy! The thought made her grip Jasper¡¯s shoulder tighter. Ariel closed her mouth and forced down a painful swallow, her expression one of alarm. "Leroy," she whispered, her voice strained and barely audible.

    Jasper''s dark eyes flicked to her briefly. "He''s fine."

    "We left him," Ariel protested, her voice cracking as she tried to raise it.

    Jasper kept his gaze straight ahead, resolute. "He''s fine," he repeated, his tone unyielding.

    Ariel opened her mouth in confusion but quickly closed it as the air around her tasted of ash. Mr. Marlowe! The thought streaked through her mind like a ribbon of black smoke, seemingly caught by Jasper, who seemed to sense her distress. Her nearly restored vision revealed questions lingering on his lips. Yet, another pair of lips, ghostly and silent, appeared in her mind''s eye, a single pleading finger pressed against them. Ariel pursed her own lips firmly, just as Jasper¡¯s parted.

    "Ariel, when I reached you¡ª"

    A violent coughing fit seized her, some of it involuntary. Ariel¡¯s chest ached from the strain, but the secret she intended to keep was successfully concealed as Jasper''s words were cut off.

    Moments later, Jasper unceremoniously set her down. The sudden jolt from the lightness of his arms to the heavy, solid floor was jarring. Disoriented and unsure why she had been so abruptly released, Ariel blinked up at Jasper, her eyes stinging anew.

    Standing tall and imposing, Jasper¡¯s earlier comforting scent of coffee was quickly being overpowered by the encroaching smoke. A fresh burning sensation gripped Ariel¡¯s throat. Her hand moved instinctively to her neck, but before she could speak, Jasper strode past her. Ariel blinked and followed, her hand aiding her eyes as she rubbed away the burn.

    Light, blinding and white, poured into her vision. Ariel¡¯s hand fell away as she squinted into the warmth. The sun¡¯s rays were a welcome contrast to the imagined flames engulfing the theater.

    "Are you coming?"

    Jasper had paused just outside the theater¡¯s double doors, casting a shadow in the bright light. Ariel nodded, a wave of relief washing over her. Jasper had rescued her.

    As she emerged into the chaos of the Magnolia Midlands, Ariel barely had time to breathe before Mr. Warner approached, concern etched across his dark features.

    "Finally! Are you alright?" he asked, his voice tinged with worry.

    "Ariel!" a second voice called out, and the playwright barely had time to step aside before Leroy pushed past him. A moment later, Ariel was pulled into a tight, smoky embrace.

    "Leroy," Ariel rasped, looking up at the monk who gripped her shoulders with relief. "What happened? I was so worried¡ª"

    "I am terribly shocked by all this," Mr. Warner cut in, raising his voice as if addressing a crowd.

    Ariel blinked and peered past Leroy to see that half of Magnolia Midlands had gathered outside the theater. "But I assure you, there is no fire¡ªso you all may move along."

    "No fire?" Ariel repeated, glancing back at the building she had just escaped from. "But the smoke..."

    Leroy''s lips were set in a firm line; he absently rubbed his shoulder and then tilted his head towards Mr. Warner. Ariel''s gaze shifted from the monk¡¯s discontented face to the playwright¡¯s flustered one. A frown of confusion spread across her face.

    "Mr. Warner set the theater on fire?" she whispered disbelievingly, her words coming out as a wheeze.

    Leroy looked at her with a firmer expression, subtly jerking his head once more. Ariel blinked uncertainly and glanced back at the playwright, who was now surrounded by a curious crowd. Her attention was drawn to his entourage.

    "But there is a fire¡ªa fire in their souls!"

 Chapter 80

    Mr. Warner cast a weary glance at the crowd, which had once again fallen silent at the mention of fire. "There is no actual fire," he declared with exasperation.

    The ancient woman beside him, unfazed by his attempts to quell the commotion, continued, "It is an actual fire, young man, burning within them¡ª"

    "There is no fire!" Mr. Warner shouted, waving his arms dismissively at the crowd that continued to stare with growing curiosity.

    Ariel felt her face grow increasingly warm as realization dawned upon her. Wise Obasan.

    "Your closed eyes may not be able to see the flames, but I¡ª"

    "There¡ª"

    "Wise Obasan can see them and will show all of Magnolia Midlands¡ª"

    "Is¡ª"

    "What cannot be put out, what will consume them if not revealed¡ª"

    "No¡ª"

    "I have decided upon my Chosen, and there will be no stopping this union."

    The word "fire" died on the playwright¡¯s lips. Red-faced and seemingly breathless, he stared at the old woman, disbelief etched in his features. "Your Chosen?"

    A wide, slightly maniacal smile stretched across the woman¡¯s face. Her keen, beady eyes shifted from the surprised playwright to the eager crowd. A dramatic hush had fallen over them; pairs of eager eyes watched as the old woman drew herself up with a regal air. "Yes...my Chosen."

    Ariel shifted uncomfortably, her face nearly as red as Mr. Warner¡¯s had been. She could almost feel the collective gaze of the crowd turning toward her.

    Jasper and I are her Chosen.

    Mr. Warner eyed Ariel with an odd expression before casting a brief, uncertain glance at Jasper, who stood just behind Wise Obasan¡¯s shoulder. "Ahem, well, as I said...the theater is safe¡ªlet¡¯s move along now."

    The playwright might as well have been speaking to himself; a loud murmur erupted among those clustered outside the theater.

    Ariel gripped Leroy''s arm and edged behind him. Obliging her, the monk became her human shield. Amidst the buzz filling the air, Ariel heard her name being called out. Moments later, a panting John climbed the theater steps.

    "I¡¯m so glad I finally reached you," he said between breaths.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Ariel peered out from behind the monk and was greeted not by a priest but by a cold bottle of water. It was the most welcome sight she could imagine. She had the bottle open and halfway gone before she noticed John smiling at her.

    "Thank you," she managed to say, her voice still breathless.

    The monk beside her reached down and took the bottle from her hand. "Yes, thank you," he said, polishing off the water. Ariel watched him with longing, thinking nostalgically of the coffee they had made just an hour ago. I could drink the whole pot.

    With her thirst momentarily sated, Ariel found herself distracted from the events unfolding around her. The crowd around the theater began to thin, many walking away with their companions, whispering among themselves.

    "Just how attention-starved were you as a child?" Taylor¡¯s voice cut through the chaos. Ariel blinked and turned to see Taylor standing there, a mix of concern and annoyance on her face.

    "We leave you alone for an hour, and the next thing we know, you''re burning to death," the priestess continued, approaching Ariel and absently inspecting her.

    The initial spark of anger within Ariel was quickly extinguished by the concern she could sense beneath Taylor¡¯s words. "She wasn¡¯t alone; I was there," Leroy interjected.

    Taylor shot the monk a skeptical glance before turning her attention back to Ariel. "My point exactly."

    Leroy¡¯s eyebrows rose in offense. "You¡¯re saying this is my fault?"

    Taylor remained silent, her arms crossed as she steadied Ariel through a series of coughs.

    "Oh, right, because I just love filling theaters with smoke and being dragged around by a crazed old woman," Leroy retorted, glaring at Taylor.

    "What happened?" Ariel asked once she could breathe more easily.

    "One moment I was reaching for your hand, and the next, I was being yanked down the hall. That crazy old loon has quite a grip."

    Ariel watched as Leroy massaged his sensitive arm. "You mean Wise Obasan did all this?"

    The monk nodded, casting a dark look at the ancient matchmaker. "I was disoriented. I tried to get back to you, but she gripped my shoulder with her bony fingers and wouldn¡¯t let go. She held me captive until Mr. Warner stumbled upon us. That¡¯s when I learned there wasn¡¯t any real fire. She had lit all these satchels of brush and let the smoke fill the place."

    Ariel suddenly felt a pang of guilt for the pain she had caused Leroy¡¯s shoulder. Taylor crossed her arms, fixing the monk with an unimpressed look. "That woman has one foot in the grave, and you couldn¡¯t fight her off?"

    Leroy held his shoulder defensively. "Who said anything about a grave? With the grip she had, I¡¯d say she has both feet well above ground."

    Taylor arched an unconvinced eyebrow at him. "If you don¡¯t believe me, have her read your palms again and be sure to mention the one foot in the grave thing," Leroy challenged with a smirk.

    "Graves? Is everyone alright?" Mandy¡¯s voice cut through the tension as she glided toward them.

    "Yes, no thanks to Thompson here," Taylor replied, ignoring the look Leroy shot her.

    Mandy¡¯s blue eyes regarded Ariel with careful concern, her pink lips pursed. "You look no worse for wear, Kinsley. Were you able to find your way out okay?"

    Ariel returned her rival''s innocent look with a knowing glance, able to discern the unspoken question in Mandy¡¯s tone. You mean did Jasper help me find my way...?

    Enjoying Mandy¡¯s discomfort, Ariel let her gaze drift to their boss. The medium followed her glance and met Ariel¡¯s gaze. "I had some help," Ariel answered simply, locking eyes with her rival.

    "That had nothing to do with a fully capable monk," Taylor interjected, examining her nails with determination to give Leroy grief for the rest of the case.

    "Warner!" a voice suddenly called, breaking the mounting tension.

 Chapter 81

    Shiloh bounded up the stairs two at a time, nearly colliding with John. "Oh, I¡¯m so sorry!" she exclaimed breathlessly, her face flushed with exertion.

    John shook his head, catching her as she stumbled. With a reassuring smile, he steadied her before turning his attention to the winded actress. The playwright, who had just left Wise Obasan¡¯s company, regarded Shiloh with concern. "What is it? Everything alright with rehearsal?"

    "Yes¡ª" Shiloh began, still catching her breath. "But what about here? I just heard from one of the food vendors that there was a fire in the theater, or maybe someone was on fire, or¡ª"

    "You¡¯ve heard right, my dear," Mr. Warner interrupted. His voice held a note of grim resignation. "Two people, and they stand before us ablaze."

    Shiloh¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the sight of Wise Obasan for the first time. She looked between herself and Mr. Warner, her face flushing a deep crimson. "But¡­ I¡ª"

    "Shiloh!" A voice cut through the confusion.

    Ariel, her stomach already in knots from the scene before her, glanced towards the voice and saw Noah sprinting up the theater steps. Her heart sank to her feet.

    "Wait¡ª" Mr. Warner interjected, his gaze shifting uneasily between Shiloh and Wise Obasan.

    The old woman, seemingly amused by the pandemonium and heightened emotions, merely grinned.

    "Is everyone safe?" Noah asked, reaching the top of the stairs. His eyes quickly sought out Ariel, who was no longer shielded by Leroy.

    Several pairs of eyes followed Noah¡¯s gaze, including Jasper¡¯s. Ariel felt herself grow increasingly self-conscious under the scrutiny. The ancient matchmaker¡¯s brittle chuckle pulled their attention back to her.

    "Fire, fire everywhere and not a drop to drink," Wise Obasan murmured with a hint of amusement.

    "Everyone is quite well," Mr. Warner answered, attempting to regain control of the situation with a strained voice. "I¡¯m so glad," Noah sighed, his eyes softening as they met Ariel¡¯s.

    Ariel felt her heart and stomach plummet to her feet.

    "Wise Obasan, I must ask you to excuse me," Mr. Warner said, his voice firm yet weary. "I have a theater to manage and a rehearsal to oversee."

    "Very well," the old woman conceded, extending her hand in a parting gesture. "I was just leaving."

    Mr. Warner hesitated for a moment but then took her hand, eager to usher her away. To his surprise, the ancient matchmaker¡¯s grip was unexpectedly strong. She turned his hand over, studying his palm with an intensity that left him momentarily speechless.

    Leroy raised his eyebrows and shot Taylor a look that clearly conveyed: see?

    "So what? She¡¯s quick for her age; it doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯s strong," Taylor muttered, her tone dismissive.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    The monk frowned and shot a skeptical look at the priestess. Ariel patted his arm in a gesture of support, though the grip Wise Obasan had on Mr. Warner did indeed look formidable.

    "Ah-ha, thought so... I thought so," Wise Obasan declared triumphantly.

    "What?" Shiloh breathed, seemingly oblivious to the sudden focus on her.

    The old woman simply patted the playwright¡¯s hand and smiled enigmatically. "Another time, dear¡­ another time."

    With that, she hobbled down the theater steps and across the dusty grounds of Magnolia Midlands. The group on the theater porch watched her departure in silence. It wasn¡¯t until the matchmaker disappeared around a corner that Mr. Warner found his voice again.

    "Well, you¡¯ll understand when I say that you two are not allowed within twenty feet of this theater for the rest of the day."

    A heavy silence followed. Ariel looked around, bewildered. Is he talking about me? Jasper?

    Mistaking the silence for agreement, Mr. Warner continued, "The damage that could have been done¡­ someone could have been hurt. And my theater was nearly burned down."

    "And who are you referring to, Mr. Warner?" Jasper¡¯s voice sliced through the tension. His tone carried a sharp reminder of exactly who Mr. Warner was addressing.

    The playwright cleared his throat, his gaze briefly landing on Ariel before settling on Jasper again. "Well, you, of course¡­ and Ariel. It seems quite obvious that Wise Obasan has marked you as her Chosen."

    Ariel suddenly felt an intense heat rise to her cheeks. Her bangs clung to her forehead, and her throat felt as dry as if she had swallowed a cloud of smoke.

    "Of course, it¡¯s just for today," Mr. Warner repeated into the heavy silence following his loaded statement.

    "There is no reason for me not to enter this theater," Jasper countered firmly.

    Ariel winced at the finality of his tone. Normally, such a statement would end the discussion, but Mr. Warner paused, then spoke again.

    "Actually, there is. You¡¯re not familiar with this woman, but let me tell you¡­" The playwright¡¯s gaze shifted to Shiloh. "If you¡¯ve been Chosen, there is no escape."

    Shiloh nodded in agreement, her dark eyes wide as she turned to Jasper. "He¡¯s right. She will do everything in her power to get you to agree to be her Chosen. She made Daniel believe I was drowning."

    "She made us believe Ariel was burning," Mr. Warner added, casting a sympathetic glance in her direction. Ariel swallowed hard, feeling the weight of his words.

    Shiloh¡¯s frown deepened as she followed Mr. Warner¡¯s gaze. "So there was a fire?"

    "No¡ªthank goodness. She¡¯s not that desperate¡­ yet. That¡¯s why neither of you can stay around here¡ª"

    "Every festival, Wise Obasan chooses a couple she believes best represents the love and union of Mr. Marlowe and Yvonne. She chose Daniel and me two years ago," Shiloh continued, her eyes still focused on Ariel. "It was a day like this. Daniel had asked me to be his partner, and we decided to spend some time in the woods. There¡¯s a shallow stream we were admiring. Daniel heard someone calling his name, so he left for a moment. I was waiting, dangling my feet in the water, when I felt someone approaching from behind me¡ª"

    Frowning deeply, Mr. Warner picked up the story. "When I stepped out of the tree line, one of my actors told me there were problems at the theater. I was just about to call Shiloh when Wise Obasan came toward us, shouting that Shiloh had fallen into the stream. I knew she couldn¡¯t swim¡­"

    Ariel was transported back to the earlier chaos in the theater, the smoke, and the panic. If Jasper hadn¡¯t come¡­

    "I was pushed into the water and was so surprised that I couldn¡¯t react immediately. Fortunately, it was late summer, so the stream was only a few feet deep. But Daniel arrived before I could recover and stand up¡ª the only thing he saw was me submerged," Shiloh continued, her gaze fixed intently on the playwright.

    Mr. Warner shifted uncomfortably, his eyes briefly darting to Mandy. "Naturally, I pulled her out. If Wise Obasan¡¯s goal was to scare me into an attachment, she succeeded only in scaring me. The woman has lost her mind if she thinks any of her schemes will encourage a match."

    Shiloh tilted her head, her gaze unwavering despite Mr. Warner¡¯s attempt to downplay his feelings. "But Daniel¡­ you gave your moon Magnolia to me that night."

    Ariel felt a sudden pang of pain and embarrassment for the actress. The emotions shining in Shiloh¡¯s eyes stood in stark contrast to the blank look Mr. Warner returned.

    He¡¯s either blind or a jerk¡­ or a blind jerk.

 Chapter 82

    Her sympathy for the woman was quickly overshadowed by a more urgent concern. The words "moon Magnolia" echoed relentlessly in her mind, driving out all other thoughts except those of the pale flower she had found lying on her bed. A deep blush began to rise in Ariel''s cheeks as an unexpected revelation settled heavily upon her: someone standing on this porch with her had given her that moon Magnolia.

    Mr. Warner¡¯s voice broke through her spiraling thoughts. "I didn¡¯t offer you that moon Magnolia because of Wise Obasan," he said plainly.

    Ariel frowned, her sorrow giving way to a sharp pang of anger directed at Shiloh. Mr. Warner spoke with an indifference that seemed to trivialize the emotions between two people, as though he were discussing the weather rather than matters of the heart.

    Shiloh lowered her gaze, her eyes fixed on her hands as if they held the answers to her unspoken questions.

    "The point here is," Mr. Warner continued, his tone shifting to a more businesslike manner, "if you resist becoming her Chosen, you¡¯d better be prepared for some forceful persuasion, none of which I want anywhere near my theater."

    "Then you¡¯ll have no trouble with me borrowing them for the day," a voice suddenly interjected.

    With the sharp click of heels on hardwood, Miss Marlowe made her entrance, her sapphire eyes scanning the gathered group with a detached curiosity.

    "Miss Marlowe," Mr. Warner greeted, his voice laced with a hint of irritation. "How nice of you to check up on us. We¡¯re quite well, thank you."

    Miss Marlowe regarded the playwright with a cool, indifferent gaze. "It would be far too lucky for the theater to simply burn down on its own; I knew there would be no injuries."

    "I¡¯ll have you know that Ariel here was trapped inside. If it weren¡¯t for your partner, there could have been a very serious injury."

    Ariel looked at Mr. Warner in surprise at his sudden shift to dramatic rhetoric, given that moments ago he had described the situation as mere harmless smoke.

    "Hey¡ª I was in there too..." Leroy muttered, his voice tinged with annoyance.

    "The only thing you could have seriously injured was your shoulder," Taylor remarked dryly, "...and maybe your pride, if you had any to begin with."

    "Kinsley-san appears to be among the living," Miss Marlowe observed with an appraising nod. "Since you¡¯re unwilling to risk further danger, I think I¡¯ll take my chances and hire your team for the day."

    Mr. Warner narrowed his eyes at the heiress, his suspicion evident. "What could you possibly need them for?"

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Miss Marlowe shrugged casually. "Disturbances. I need them to point me towards the faulty pipe or bold villager who enjoys making things go bump in the night."

    "Mandy and John, I¡¯ll ask you to stay behind and monitor things here," Jasper interjected, striding towards Miss Marlowe and speaking for Mr. Warner before he had a chance to respond.

    The medium and priest nodded in agreement, Mandy¡¯s posture remaining stiff and curt. Ariel smiled to herself, enjoying the reversal of their roles, and ignored the glare Shiloh shot into her retreating back.

    "Very well then," Mr. Warner said, watching Miss Marlowe depart with his paranormal team in tow. "I have damage control to attend to."

    As Ariel descended the stairs, a shadow fell over her. She looked up to see Max, and she tried to summon a smile, but faltered under his penetrating gaze.

    "Oy, Ariel," Leroy protested, following her down the stairs.

    Ariel blinked and absently waved off the monk¡¯s complaints as they stood midway down. What was that look all about? she wondered, watching the tall Chinese man stride ahead, catching up with his boss.

    "What''s with the look?" Leroy asked, peering down at her curiously before following her gaze. "Ah¡ª what have I told you? Thoughts of Jasper and stairs don¡¯t mix."

    Ariel reached back to swat him but missed. "I wasn¡¯t looking at Jasper," she said, shaking her head and hastening her pace down the remaining steps.

    "Right, because Max regularly stops you in your tracks..."

    "He gave me a strange look," Ariel murmured, keeping her eyes on Max¡¯s retreating figure.

    "Jasper?"

    "Max."

    The monk shot her a sidelong glance. "Isn¡¯t that just what Max does?"

    Ariel sighed, crossing her arms. "You didn¡¯t see it, Leroy. It was... strange."

    "Max can kill with a piece of paper; he is strange. Don¡¯t tell him I said that though¡ª"

    "I don¡¯t know. I have a weird feeling about it..."

    "I think someone¡¯s inhaled too much smoke today," Leroy suggested, patting her on the shoulder.

    "If I did, it was your doing," Ariel shot back, giving him a look.

    The monk made a face, his eyes wandering over the dusty grounds of Magnolia Midlands towards a certain priestess. "Hey, don¡¯t listen to Taylor. That woman is as crazy as that loony matchmaker whom I heroically fought to reach you."

    Ariel followed his gaze to the priestess and then gave Leroy¡¯s shoulder a knowing look. "I wouldn¡¯t say that too loudly. They know your weakness."

    "Speaking of weaknesses," Leroy said, swiftly changing the subject, "how was your rescue?"

    A sudden breeze swept across Magnolia Midlands, tousling Ariel¡¯s hair and bringing with it the faint, comforting scent of coffee. Fighting off a blush, Ariel composed herself by recalling the less-than-romantic end to her encounter.

    "He tried to press me for information."

    Leroy looked down at her, his eyebrows raised and eyes wide. "You¡¯re burning to death and he decides to pump you for answers? Some gentleman. Honestly, what do you see in him..."

    A small smile tugged at Ariel¡¯s lips. She made no move to defend Jasper, as his sudden interrogation had been unwelcome, and let Leroy continue his critique.

    "He¡¯s suspicious of me, Leroy. We need to be careful."

    "Suspicious of what? The picture? How could he know about it? Unless¡ª" Leroy¡¯s voice trailed off as he slowly turned to Ariel.

    Ariel felt a knot form in her stomach. She hadn¡¯t been thinking when she mentioned Jasper¡¯s questioning to Leroy.

    Leroy thinks this is about the picture...

    The memory of Jasper¡¯s inquisitive gaze back in the theater flashed before her mind. She had been keeping a secret about a ghost''s existence. How much longer she could maintain this secrecy depended on how intensely Jasper would pry. She was facing a battle and needed every ally she could find. Ignoring the twinge of guilt, Ariel looked up at Leroy.

    "Leroy, there¡¯s something I need to tell you..."

 Chapter 83

    ¡°Unless¡ªthink about it,¡± the monk continued, his gaze fixed on her with newfound clarity. ¡°Jasper could have been the one to give you that moon Magnolia. And if that¡¯s the case, then guess who saw that picture sitting on your nightstand?¡±

    Ariel¡¯s breath caught in her throat. She envisioned Jasper walking into her room, a white flower glowing in his hand, his eyes sweeping across the dim room until they landed on her small bedside table. There, prominently displayed, was a picture he had never seen before...

    She blinked rapidly, nearly giving herself whiplash as she looked up at Leroy. ¡°If it was him... but we don¡¯t know that,¡± she said, biting her lip in uncertainty. How could I have been so careless?

    Leroy stared down at her, unconvinced. ¡°I guess Warner might have thought it would be amusing to add one more heart to his collection.¡±

    Ariel gave the monk a playful shove, and a grin broke across his face. ¡°I am no victim of Mr. Warner¡¯s. There¡¯s still a chance it was... was¡ª¡±

    ¡°Noah?¡± Leroy suggested helpfully.

    Ariel could see the twinkle of amusement in his eyes and hear the relief in his tone. ¡°Maybe¡­¡±

    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s Jasper. In fact, he might have given you that moon Magnolia purely as an excuse to break into your room.¡±

    Ariel quickly stifled a small, disappointed voice that shouted no! and ignored the heat creeping up her neck. Fixing Leroy with a pointed look, she said, ¡°One theory at a time, monk.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Touched a nerve,¡± Leroy remarked with a hint of amusement.

    Ariel stretched, her hand reaching for his arm. ¡°Hmm? What was that, Leroy? Your shoulder bothering you?¡±

    The monk swiftly sidestepped her reach. ¡°I was saying, I think it¡¯s time we commence Operation Becca.¡±

    ¡°Operation... Becca?¡± Ariel repeated thoughtfully, letting her arm fall to her side.

    Leroy¡¯s gaze shifted towards a large house that loomed before them, fronted by a rare tree and a pond. A flash of gold¡ªMiss Marlowe¡ªwas near enough that every breath seemed to carry the scent of coffee. She was conversing with Jasper, her words just out of earshot, though her smiles suggested she found the conversation amusing.

    ¡°Operation Becca,¡± Leroy reminded, noticing the fiery look in Ariel¡¯s eyes. ¡°We need Miss Marlowe alive if we¡¯re going to get any answers.¡±

    ¡°Leroy!¡± Ariel protested, jabbing him in the side. ¡°What do you take me for?¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Ouch¡ª I don¡¯t know, ask my feet and shoulder.¡±

    Ariel crossed her arms, scrutinizing the monk from head to toe. ¡°Taylor¡¯s right; you are sensitive.¡±

    ¡°No, what¡¯s sensitive is our mission,¡± Leroy corrected, casting a dark glance toward the priestess before turning back to his partner in crime. ¡°And what exactly is that...?¡±

    Ariel¡¯s eyes followed Miss Marlowe as she strolled beside Jasper and Max, the sun shining brightly next to gathering storm clouds. ¡°She knows something about our mysterious Becca. Maybe there¡¯s something in her house that could help us? We should really come up with some code words¡­¡±

    Crossing her arms tighter across her chest, Ariel forced herself to look away from Miss Marlowe. ¡°Code words?¡± she echoed absently.

    ¡°If either one of us finds out something, we should say ¡®apple.¡¯ That way, we¡¯ll know¡ª¡±

    Ariel blinked and looked at the monk. ¡°Apple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it can¡¯t be obvious. And if either of us is compromised¡ª¡±

    Ariel grabbed Leroy¡¯s forearm, halting them just short of Miss Marlowe¡¯s front gate and the rest of the GPI. ¡°Compromised?¡±

    The monk looked down at her, his expression serious. ¡°Ariel, let¡¯s be realistic. Agents get compromised all the time¡ª¡±

    ¡°Serious? Leroy, our code word is apple.¡±

    ¡°And ¡®chicken¡¯ is our word if we¡¯re compromised.¡±

    ¡°Leroy?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Ariel?¡±

    ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°If I am, it¡¯s your fault,¡± he said, pulling his arm from her grasp and moving toward the gate. ¡°Remember... chicken,¡± he repeated, almost as an afterthought.

    Ariel watched the monk¡¯s retreating figure before shaking her head and steeling herself for Operation Becca. Chicken.

    As Ariel crossed the threshold of Miss Marlowe¡¯s property, the dusty grounds of Magnolia Midlands gave way to pristine stone. Staring at the path she was to follow past a shimmering pond, Ariel felt a sense of surprise and tranquility. It was as though she had crossed an invisible line, leaving the chaos of the village behind. There was a stillness here she had not experienced, even in the garden with John.

    Moving with unusual quiet, Ariel ventured further into the oasis. Her reverie was abruptly shattered by the sound of heels clicking against the slate. She tore her gaze away from the majestic tree that dominated the space above the pond to face Taylor, who stood before her with a slight smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s a peaceful tree,¡± Taylor said simply, glancing at the pine.

    Ariel nodded thoughtfully, watching the branches sway gently in the breeze. ¡°What¡¯s not peaceful is taking orders from Jasper. I¡¯m no babysitter. He¡¯s waiting, so let¡¯s go,¡± the priestess continued, already turning back towards the house.

    Ariel took one last deep breath, drawing in as much serenity from her surroundings as she could before plunging into the world where she hoped to find apples and avoid being chicken.

    The two of them reached Miss Marlowe¡¯s house, and Ariel¡¯s resolve hardened as she gazed upon the heiress. What do you know...?

    ¡°So we¡¯re gathered now,¡± Miss Marlowe said by way of greeting, her sharp blue eyes shifting to Jasper beside her. ¡°Will you be starting, or shall we have some coffee first?¡±

    Ariel felt the hot sun at the back of her neck and pursed her dry lips, fervently wishing that Jasper would choose the coffee option.

    ¡°We¡¯ll start,¡± Jasper said firmly.

    That Jasper.

    ¡°Very well. Should I give another tour?¡± Miss Marlowe wondered, glancing toward Ariel and Leroy.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. You can show Thompson to your office where that face appeared in the window. Max, set Ariel up with a thermometer and take her to the back half of the house,¡± Jasper ordered.

    Something in the tone of his voice made Ariel tense.

    Max...?

    Drawing on her reserve of calm, Ariel mustered a smile and faced the Chinese man, trying to ignore the memory of their odd earlier exchange.

 Chapter 84

    Leroy¡¯s gaze shifted from Jasper to Max and then back to Ariel. ¡°Say, is that chicken I smell?¡± he suddenly asked, his eyes locking with his partner¡¯s.

    ¡°Chicken?¡± Miss Marlowe repeated, a hint of confusion in her voice.

    ¡°Chicken?¡± Ariel¡¯s smile faltered, her confusion evident.

    ¡°Yes, chicken,¡± Leroy affirmed, emphasizing their code word. ¡°Do you smell it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible one of the food vendors is cooking already,¡± Miss Marlowe replied, missing the fact that the question had been directed at Ariel.

    Ariel struggled to suppress a frown. What is Leroy thinking? We can¡¯t be compromised already¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t smell anything,¡± Ariel said pointedly, trying to convey the urgency of their situation.

    Leroy¡¯s brow furrowed in response. Crossing his arms, he strained his eyes towards Max without shifting his head. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    ¡°Of course she¡¯s sure,¡± Taylor interjected, her tone sharp. ¡°You¡¯re just smelling things. I always knew it would only be a matter of time before your stomach won out over your head.¡±

    Leroy¡¯s eyes narrowed at the priestess, but before he could retort, Jasper took charge. ¡°Let¡¯s move on with the investigation. There will be time to eat later.¡±

    Ariel stared determinedly at the stone beneath her feet, deliberately avoiding her partner¡¯s concerned look and her boss¡¯s cold gaze. A shadow passed by, and a quick squeeze on her shoulder indicated their exit. Moments later, two sets of heels moved past her line of sight and disappeared into the house. Ariel found herself alone¡ªwith Max.

    Swallowing, Ariel looked up, squinting into the sun as she glanced at the Chinese man. Max stepped forward, blocking the blinding rays with his tall figure, casting a shadow over Ariel.

    Chicken.

    ¡°Are we ready?¡± Max¡¯s voice broke the silence.

    Ariel nodded and accepted the thermometer he extended to her. Silently, his expression impassive, Max led the way into Miss Marlowe¡¯s home.

    As Ariel stepped through the door, she found herself in a large, open room that seemed to be at odds with itself. At first glance, the serenity of the outside appeared to be carefully mirrored inside, with sliding panel walls and clean tatami mats stretching across the floor. Yet, something shiny and unmistakably modern caught Ariel¡¯s attention.

    She blinked, pausing in the middle of the room as her eyes fixed on the black screen of a television. Aside from the computers they were using for the investigation, Ariel had not encountered a single piece of technology since arriving in the old-time village of Magnolia Midlands.

    ¡°A television?¡± she murmured to herself.

    ¡°Is that strange?¡± Max¡¯s voice came a moment later, as he passed her into the house, barely glancing at the expensive furnishings. Uninterested in a response, he continued on. Ariel followed, reflecting that it was indeed strange¡ªat least for Magnolia Midlands.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Moments later, they entered a dim hallway, devoid of the others. Ariel marveled at the size of the Marlowe home, struggling to keep up with Max¡¯s large strides and the swirling questions in her mind. As they turned another corner in almost complete silence, Ariel decided to break it.

    ¡°Did Miss Marlowe inherit this house from her father?¡± Her voice, suddenly loud in the quiet of their soft footsteps, made her frown.

    ¡°Miss Marlowe hasn¡¯t shared her life story with me, but I would guess so,¡± Max replied, his tone suggesting a disinterest in the details.

    Ariel¡¯s frown deepened as silence enveloped them once more. Thanks for that stimulating conversation¡­

    Ariel stole a glance behind them as they walked, seeing nothing but the endless hallway and the numerous doors they passed. It reminded her of the theater¡¯s labyrinthine corridors, and she hoped they would soon reach the back of the house.

    It¡¯s so quiet...

    She strained to catch any distant sounds of Leroy and Taylor¡¯s bickering, Jasper¡¯s terse commands, or the clinking of coffee cups, but all she could hear was her own breathing.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity of walking in ghostly silence, Max slowed his pace and stopped outside a wooden door. ¡°Miss Marlowe has reported seeing a ghostly figure in this room,¡± the Chinese man said, his voice blending seamlessly with the quiet.

    Ariel glanced from him to the door they stood outside. ¡°Is it a guest room?¡± she asked, her voice distant as a troubling thought grew in the back of her mind.

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Max replied, ¡°This room used to belong to her parents.¡±

    The thought surged forward triumphantly, leaving Ariel with a sense of dread. Mr. Marlowe¡¯s room...

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡± Max asked, his dark eyes scrutinizing her closely.

    Recalling the dark look he had given her earlier, Ariel attempted to shrug off his gaze and reached to open the door with a smile. Sliding the wood panel aside, she stood in the open doorway. The alarms in her head were blaring, and the urge to shout chicken! (as if Leroy could even hear her) was strong, but she was unexpectedly calm. She moved forward slowly, feeling the same strange sense of peace as she had in the front garden.

    This peace¡­

    But her serenity was short-lived. Ariel could feel Max¡¯s intense gaze boring into her from behind, though she found herself oddly rejuvenated. At least enough to face him.

    ¡°We need base readings,¡± Max explained as he stepped into the room, glancing briefly at the chart in his hand. ¡°Brown-san was unable to finish with what happened at the theater.¡±

    Ariel nodded silently, unable to trust her voice just yet. All around her were reminders of who once occupied this room. The walls were adorned with as many frames as the theater¡¯s hall of pictures. The faces within them smiled out from their glass confines, forever capturing the youthful Mr. Marlowe.

    As the thermometer¡¯s readings fluctuated, Ariel was drawn to the images of Mr. Marlowe¡¯s vibrant past. The ghost of Mr. Marlowe seemed a mere shadow of the lively man he once was. Max shifted his position, moving toward the draped window, his unyielding gaze never leaving Ariel. Forcing herself to focus on the digital numbers, Ariel called out the base reading of the room in the most unaffected voice she could manage.

    ¡°It looks like... 73.7.¡±

    The scratching of a pen against paper followed as Max recorded the results. Ariel¡¯s eyes wandered back to the walls, scanning the framed playbooks, drafts, and programs that shared space with the many photos. Suddenly, she inhaled sharply. The scratching of the pen paused, and Ariel winced¡ªthe slightest noise in the silence was amplified.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Max asked, his voice cutting through the quiet.

    Ariel swallowed and turned quickly from the wall, clutching her foot. ¡°It¡¯s so dark in here. I kicked the bedpost,¡± she said hurriedly, making a show of painful expressions.

    Max lowered his chart and regarded her critically. His eyes drifted to a spot just past her shoulder. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±

    Ariel tightened her grip on her foot, her knuckles going white. Chicken! Leroy, do you hear me? Chicken!

 Chapter 85

    ¡°What¡¯s what?¡± Ariel asked, drawing on the last reserves of her serenity to keep her voice steady. She forced herself to focus on Max, determined to remain calm despite the mounting tension.

    Max, however, ignored her feeble attempt at distraction. He simply continued his advance, crossing the room with purposeful strides. Ariel, in a last desperate measure, hopped into Max¡¯s path, clutching her foot and wincing dramatically.

    ¡°Ow, my foot!¡± she persisted, hoping to buy herself some time. But Max never missed a beat. He simply pushed past her, heading directly towards a corner of the room.

    ¡°This¡ª¡± Max began, his voice carrying a note of certainty, ¡°I knew I wasn¡¯t mistaken¡ª¡± But Ariel had turned her back to him, squeezing her eyes shut as she prepared for the worst, steeling herself to execute some of the finest lying in history.

    Max continued, oblivious to her silent struggle. ¡°Brown-san mentioned he had lost it,¡± he said, his dark eyes peering up from the thermometer he was examining. As if on cue, the thermometer Ariel had been holding clattered to the ground.

    ¡°Oh,¡± Ariel said, glancing down at the fallen device, her heart racing as panic surged. A thermometer, just a thermometer!

    ¡°Careful,¡± Max said, his tone slightly softened, ¡°I believe GPI may owe you damages.¡± There was a hint of distraction in his voice, as if something else was preoccupying his thoughts.

    Ariel could see the wheels turning in Max¡¯s mind. She wasn¡¯t out of the woods yet¡ªnot by a long shot. Chicken, chicken, chicken!

    ¡°Your foot feeling better?¡± Max¡¯s voice was laced with a scrutiny that made Ariel feel exposed. His gaze seemed to pierce right through her.

    Ariel¡¯s foot twitched involuntarily. ¡°It¡¯s not broken,¡± she said lightly, trying to sound casual. ¡°...Well, since we¡¯ve got our base reading...¡±

    With a strained smile, Ariel bent to retrieve the thermometer, determined to avoid looking at the wall behind Max. After a moment, the Chinese man gave a nod and motioned towards the door, his head bent over his chart but his eyes never leaving Ariel. She made for the door, feeling as though she was mired in quicksand¡ªthe more she struggled, the deeper she seemed to sink.

    Chicken, chicken, chicken!

    As Ariel stepped out into the hallway, it felt as if an invisible target had been painted on her back. Frowning, she rubbed her shoulder blade, trying to shake off the creeping paranoia. Trapped in the back of the house with Max and no witnesses, she froze suddenly, her eyes widening and then narrowing in fury.

    That Jasper! He did this to me! If I make it out of this alive, I swear¡ª

    The sound of the door sliding shut snapped Ariel from her vengeful thoughts.

    If I make it¡­

    Max turned to her, his gaze purposeful. The hallway before them was eerily empty and silent. Ariel felt herself struggling under the weight of the quiet.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure our partners miss us. I think we¡¯re actually breaking the rules by being apart. Let¡¯s go join them, and I won¡¯t tell anyone if you won¡¯t.¡±

    Ariel¡¯s mouth clamped shut as nervous words tumbled out, betraying her emotions and further incriminating her. ¡°I¡¯m only going to ask this once. What do you know, Ariel?¡±

    Max¡¯s calm demeanor, so reminiscent of Jasper, sparked a flicker of anger in Ariel rather than fear. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about¡ª¡±

    Max stepped away from the door, his imposing height making Ariel feel small and vulnerable. With great effort, she squared her shoulders and met his gaze, eye to eye.

    That Jasper.

    ¡°The time we¡¯ve spent here in Magnolia Midlands has been a tremendous waste,¡± Max said, his tone dripping with disdain. ¡°I¡¯m inclined to suggest we close this case.¡±

    Ariel, caught off guard by this unexpected confession, struggled to contain her surprise. Her expression betrayed her shock. ¡°Close the case?¡± she repeated uncertainly.

    Max¡¯s gaze was sharp as he studied her. ¡°Yes, unless you have something you want to share?¡±

    The tenuous grip Ariel had on her composure snapped suddenly. Realizing she had walked straight into a trap, she fumbled for words. ¡°I¡ªwhat could I possibly know?¡± she stammered.

    Max¡¯s tactic had been effective; Ariel was flustered, and he was clearly counting on her inevitable slip.

    Chicken, chicken, chicken, chicken...

    ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you,¡± Max said, his voice steady. ¡°Jasper has been watching you. He asked me not to interfere, but if you know something, you will tell me now. I will not spend another moment in this town.¡±

    Ariel considered his words. Clearly, Max¡¯s time in Magnolia Midlands¡ªattending tedious festivals and enduring disastrous meals¡ªhad been as unpleasant for him as it had been for her. Ariel pursed her lips, her eyes drifting past Max to the door behind him.

    ¡°I have nothing to share,¡± she said firmly.

    Max¡¯s look of suspicion mirrored the one he had given her on the theater steps. It was a look of knowing that made Ariel¡¯s resolve waver.

    ¡°Are you sure?¡± he asked, his tone unyielding.

    Ariel stood stiffly, summoning all her strength to face her accuser. Mr. Marlowe, your secret lives to see another day.

    ¡°Yes. Positive.¡±

    Max inclined his head slightly, a nod that seemed to acknowledge her answer, though his eyes remained unconvinced. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so certain. You¡¯ll have no regrets when I make my request and we withdraw from this pointless ghost hunt.¡±

    Ariel¡¯s throat tightened as she recalled the smoke she had inhaled in the theater, the ghostly presence she had encountered, and the urgency of the situation.

    No regrets.

    Realizing Max¡¯s intent was to guilt her into confessing, Ariel felt a surge of frustration. She knew Jasper wouldn¡¯t back down from a challenge¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t simply walk away.

    The two of them stood in the silent hall, the tension between them palpable. Finally, Max took a step past her, breaking the standoff. Ariel released a breath she didn¡¯t realize she had been holding, feeling a wave of lightheadedness. She turned and followed Max away from Mr. Marlowe¡¯s room, its secrets still concealed.

    But there was one secret Ariel couldn¡¯t escape¡ªone she carried with her at that very moment in the form of three names as she and Max walked down the hall at a brisk pace. As Ariel¡¯s confused mind churned with the recent events, a small point of heat burned in her stomach.

    That Jasper.

    Whether Max was acting on his own or not was beside the point. Her infuriating boss had paired her with her interrogator and was unlikely to be entirely innocent of her current predicament.

    He was probably hoping for this.

    In the next moment, Ariel¡¯s heart skipped a beat as a door swung open, and Jasper emerged, followed by Taylor, Leroy, and Miss Marlowe. The narrow hall was suddenly crowded, but Ariel¡¯s attention was solely on her partner. Her expression was a mix of desperation and defiance, practically shouting chicken!

    ¡°Good, we¡¯ve just finished here,¡± Jasper said without preamble.

    Ariel¡¯s stomach twisted as she saw her boss and assistant exchange a brief, knowing look.

 Chapter 86

    "Is that coffee I smell?" Ariel asked, her voice tinged with a hint of casual curiosity as she looked at Leroy meaningfully. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have had chicken or apples with that, would you?¡±

    Leroy¡¯s eyes widened considerably, while Taylor¡¯s narrowed in response. Shooting the monk a disgusted glance, Taylor turned her attention back to Ariel. ¡°You really need to spend less time together¡­¡±

    ¡°Chicken and apples¡­ with coffee?¡± Miss Marlowe interjected, her tone reflecting genuine confusion.

    ¡°Who has apples with their coffee?¡± Leroy persisted, carefully maintaining their code.

    ¡°I do,¡± Ariel answered, trying to sound nonchalant. ¡°And chicken, lots of it.¡±

    Taylor¡¯s face contorted in revulsion. ¡°Ariel, chicken? That monk is finally rubbing off on you¡ª¡±

    The expression Leroy made at Ariel¡¯s mention of ¡®lots of chicken¡¯ was even worse than Taylor¡¯s. Despite his discomfort, he managed to return her glare.

    ¡°Thompson, since you¡¯ve completed your work in the office, I¡¯ll show you to the Marlowe¡¯s room,¡± Max said, cutting into the peculiar conversation with a note of finality.

    Ariel tensed, her eyes darting between Jasper and Max. Although neither man¡¯s expression was openly readable, years of working closely with them had given Ariel an instinctive understanding. And right now, she recognized the telltale signs of their intent¡ªan intent that seemed to circle around her partner, Leroy.

    They can¡¯t get me, so they¡¯re going after Leroy!

    ¡°I promised Leroy some lunch,¡± Ariel cut in, her voice firm and insistent. ¡°After this morning, I owe it to him. I¡¯ll even settle for a few apples.¡±

    Miss Marlowe¡¯s eyes softened slightly, and she gave Ariel a curious look. ¡°I just bought some this morning; you¡¯re welcome to them if you¡¯re hungry. The kitchen is just through the living room.¡±

    Ariel had to suppress a victorious smile. With deliberate movements, she stepped forward, holding Max¡¯s gaze as she ushered Leroy toward the living room.

    ¡°Since they¡¯ve decided to take a lunch break, I¡¯ll go to the Marlowe room,¡± Taylor suggested confidently, joining her partner¡¯s side.

    Ariel turned just in time to catch Jasper¡¯s curt nod and Max¡¯s resigned expression. She allowed herself a moment of satisfaction, savoring the small victory.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    ¡°I¡¯ll finish getting your interview, Miss Marlowe¡­¡± was the last thing she heard before she and Leroy entered the living room.

    Ariel gripped Leroy¡¯s arm tightly as she hurried him across the empty space. ¡°Is it safe¡ª?¡±

    ¡°Shhh,¡± Ariel cautioned, her voice urgent as she tugged him along.

    ¡°Ow, Ariel¡ª¡± Leroy protested, trying to free his arm from her iron grip.

    ¡°Quit whining. I just saved your life,¡± Ariel shot back, dragging him through a set of swinging double doors. The resemblance to the Inn made her frown.

    Perfect.

    At least Noah wasn¡¯t waiting on the other side¡ªnor Mrs. Williams wielding a frying pan. Ariel shuddered at the thought and made a mental note to avoid dinner that night.

    ¡°Leroy, you¡¯ll never believe what I¡¯ve just been put through,¡± Ariel began, suddenly turning on the monk mid-step, causing him to stumble.

    ¡°Oy¡ªAriel,¡± Leroy protested, a finger pressed to her lips to silence her. ¡°We¡¯ve got to be careful¡­ there might be listening devices¡­¡±

    He glanced around the seemingly innocent kitchen, then continued, ¡°We should talk in code¡­¡±

    Ariel spotted a glass fruit bowl on the counter next to her. Quickly, she picked up an apple. By the time Leroy faced her again, she was holding the apple to her mouth.

    ¡°Have an apple, Leroy,¡± she said. ¡°But that¡¯s all the more code I¡¯m going to use. This kitchen isn¡¯t bugged, and I have a lot to tell you.¡±

    The monk nodded and took a hearty bite out of the apple with a crisp snap. ¡°I warned you that going with Max would make you chicken.¡±

    Ariel gave Leroy a look of exasperation. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for an ¡®I told you so.¡¯ ¡°I didn¡¯t think we¡¯d be compromised so quickly¡ª¡±

    ¡°So you were chicken? What happened?¡± Leroy asked, suddenly scrutinizing her closely.

    Ariel managed a small smile and waved off his concern. ¡°Leroy, this isn¡¯t a spy movie. The worst thing Max did was stare at me with one of those suspicious looks he must have learned from Jasper¡­ or maybe Jasper learned from him.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, this is full-scale espionage,¡± Leroy insisted. ¡°And Max is Jasper¡¯s hitman.¡±

    Ariel wanted to laugh at Leroy¡¯s dramatic claim, but the recent encounter with the Chinese man was too fresh in her mind to find humor in it. ¡°You know I¡¯m right. We¡¯re his targets, and he won¡¯t rest until we¡¯ve spilled all our¡ª¡± Leroy paused dramatically, ¡°secrets.¡±

    Ariel swatted his arm, and Leroy smirked at her response. ¡°Fine. If Jasper is having Max do his dirty work, we¡¯ll just have to be more careful.¡±

    ¡°He must be pretty desperate to get your answers, recruiting Max like this,¡± Leroy commented thoughtfully, taking another bite of his apple.

    Ariel frowned slightly. Although she wanted to blame Jasper for everything, Max had assured her he wasn¡¯t involved. That Jasper. I can¡¯t even be mad at you properly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Max seems to be acting on his own. I¡¯m sure Jasper has mentioned his suspicions, but when Max was interrogating me, he said he wanted to get away from this town. He might just be trying to wrap up this case quickly¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­and if he thinks you have the answers,¡± Leroy finished for her knowingly.

    ¡°Exactly,¡± Ariel nodded, frustration evident in her posture. She didn¡¯t want Jasper to escape so easily, not after he had relentlessly grilled her for answers.

    He still paired me with Max.

    The munching in Ariel¡¯s ear stopped, and she glanced at Leroy to see him looking from the fruit in his hand up at her. ¡°We talked chicken. Now, how about them apples?¡±